《The Reticent Blade》 Prologue PrologueWinter, Year 211 of the Ruen Dynasty. [1] Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For over two hundred years, the country had been under the reign of the Chen imperial family. Although Northern Qiang and the Oirat tribes [2] had periodically attempted to invade the northern border, and the Wokou pirates[3] constantly harassed the coast of the East Sea, the country could still be considered relatively peaceful overall. *** The imperial capital, the external prime ministers residence. Kneeling in the main hall of the external prime ministers residence was an Imperial Guardian wearing a fish-patterned robe. Head lowered and eyes fixed on the floor, he fearfully said, "Reporting to your Excellency, we have news regarding the massacre at the branch of the Ghostbane Association last night." Sitting before the Imperial Guardian was a man half-hidden amidst the shadows. After using the lid of a porcelain teacup to push the steeped tea leaves to the edge of the cup while taking a sip. The shadowy figure asked, "Pray tell, who is this assailant capable of wiping out a branch of the largest assassin organization, which is backed by the imperial court, in a single night?" Not even daring to wipe the cold sweat dripping from his forehead, the kneeling Imperial Guardian half stutteringly replied, "So... So far, we have not yet found the identity of the culprit. According to the investigations done by my subordinates, the number of bodies found that night and the number of people recorded on the roster before the incident do not match. It appears that no fewer than a hundred people were present at the time, including martial experts such as River Fortress and Immortal River. Someone who could kill all of these people in one night is unlikely to be some unknown individual. I believe it won''t be too difficult to find them." The Imperial Guardian then presented a sheet of paper densely filled with a list of names from within his uniform. "Your Excellency, please have a look at this name list of everyone present that night. The names of those whose bodies were not recovered have been marked, I believe the murderer is most likely among these people." The man took the sheet from the Imperial Guardian. Several names among the densely written roster were circled in red. After only a casual glance, he folded up the roster sheet and used it to wipe the water droplets left on the table from pouring tea. He then ordered, "Find these people. If they are alive, interrogate them. If they are dead, make sure you have their corpses. This matter has even alarmed the emperor; therefore, someone must take responsibility. If no culprit is found... then you, the Imperial Guardians, will shoulder the responsibility." Despite the winter chill, the kneeling Imperial Guardian''s uniform was drenched with sweat, as if he had just been fished out of water. After a long pause, he gritted his teeth and answered, "Understood, Your Excellency. This subordinate will take his leave now." The figure sitting in the shadows remained silent, dismissively waving the Imperial Guardian away before picking up his teacup again and gently pushing away the tea leaves for another sip. 1. The character (rn) means "leap" ? 2. Qiang is a historical term for nomadic tribes on the northwestern border of China. Oirat refers to the western groups of Mongols. ? 3. Pirates who raided the coasts of Korea and China between the 13th-17th centuries. ? Chapter 1 - Blade-Bearing Vagabond Chapter 1 - Blade-Bearing VagabondSichuan, Jiading Prefecture. At a relay station near Jiading Prefecture, a burly man who looked like a jianghu veteran chatted animatedly to the companion sharing his table, spittle flying with every word[1]. "Hey, did you hear? Last month, a branch of the Ghostbane Association at Yingtian prefecture was annihilated!" exclaimed the burly man. "How could I have not heard about such a horrendous massacre? The entire branch of more than one hundred people were killed! Rivers of blood flowed and broken limbs were scattered everywhere. Even the Ghostbane Association Heaven-ranker Lin Jiangxian was killed, split in half by a blade!" replied his companion. "That''s right, that''s right. Since the Ghostbane Association has always had a bad reputation in the jianghu, there were people who celebrated after learning of the massacre. I heard that Chen Dafu, the wealthy merchant of Jiangnan, even set up a longevity tablet for the hero responsible for the deed in his home," the burly man solemnly stated to his companion as if he had seen it with his own eyes. "Why would Chen Dafu do that? What does this massacre have to do with him? Could it be that he has a grudge against the Ghostbane Association?" the companion asked in confusion. "Well, its rumored that Chen Dafu''s only son had a conflict with someone who ended up hiring the Ghostbane Association to assassinate him," replied the burly man. "Oh, no wonder." Fang Dingwu snorted as the gossip drifted over from the next table. As a well-traveled armed escort, he had heard countless stories about the destruction of the Yingtian Prefecture Ghostbane Association over the past month. There were all kinds of versions. Some said that the hero wielded an eighty-one jin heavy broadsword, others said that he was over eight chi tall and eight chi wide. If that were true, wouldn''t he be a square?[2] Some even claimed that he had three heads and six arms that wielded six types of weapons. Fang Dingwu, who considered himself a seasoned traveler, naturally would not pay heed to such nonsense. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fang Dingwu was the leader of this group of armed escorts for this escort mission. Now that they were heading back to the security agency''s headquarters, they didn''t need to be as vigilant as they had been while escorting the clients. Besides, the name of their agency, the Changfeng Escort Agency, carried a lot of weight in the Jiading Prefecture. As Fang Dingwu and the other guards finished eating, he asked the relay station staff to bring them their horses so they could ride back to the agency to register the completion of their commission. Just as they were setting off, his attention was drawn to a man resting by the side of the road. More specifically, the weapon in the man''s hands caught his attention. The weapon was neither a sword nor a saber, as it was neither as long as a sword nor curved like a saber. However, as an experienced captain of an armed escort team, Fang Dingwu recognized it at a glance. It was a weapon rarely used by people nowa Tang Blade. In The Six Statutes of the Tang Dynasty: Volume Sixteen, the vice-captain in charge of the armory recorded four types of blades: the ceremonial blade, the defensive blade, the waist blade, and the long blade. The man was holding a sheathed waist blade in his arms. The blade was about three chi[3] long and had a natural and understated aura. A red cloth-wrapped long hilt allowed for comfortable two-handed wielding and an unadorned smooth scabbard made of fine iron interlocked seamlessly with the hilt. Only a few loops of hemp cloth were wrapped around the middle of the scabbard to make it easier to carry. What an amazing blade! Fang Dingwu instinctively admired the weapon. Out of curiosity, he dismounted and walked over to the man. It was only then that Fang Dingwu could take a good look at him. The man sat cross-legged on the roadside, holding the Tang blade in his arms. He wore a thin conical bamboo hat that granted no protection from the elements and clothes so worn that they were falling apart. His clothes and hands were covered in dirt and dust, yet the blade in his arms remained spotless. Due to the man''s hat, Fang Dingwu could neither see his face nor discern his age. Nevertheless, he decided to strike up a conversation and asked, "Brother, do you know how to use this blade?" The man did not respond, causing Fang Dingwu to feel a little awkward. "Brother, my name is Fang Dingwu. I am an armed escort team leader of the Changfeng Escort Agency in Jiading. I have no ill intentions, it''s just that you look tired and hungry. Have you had lunch yet?"he took out a bun wrapped in oil paper from his bag and handed it to the manPlease take this." Receiving no response even after holding out the bun for a while, Fang Dingwu decided it was nearly time to leave when he heard a clear voice ask, "What do you need me to help you do?" Fang Dingwu was temporarily stunned before realizing the incongruous voice belonged to the man before him. He assumed that the blade wielder would be a veteran of the jianghu who had run into misfortune. He never expected the voice to sound so clear and youthful, like that of a young man. Fang Dingwu teased him, "Haha, what can a youngster like you do?" Fang Dingwu resigned himself to another pregnant pause, but the young man firmly responded, "My blade is very fast." Fang Dingwu didn''t know what to say to that, so he just stiffly held out the bun and smiled embarrassedly. Suddenly, a flicker of light flashed before his eyes, temporarily blinding him. When his vision cleared, he could just barely make out the young man sheathing his blade and extinguishing that light. Only half a bun remained in his outstretched hand. Holding the other half, the young man declared from under his hat, "Half is enough." 1. Jianghu is the term used widely in wuxia/xianxia that refers to the world of martial arts, as there are often different rules, traditions and customs associated with martial artists when compared to the secular or mainstream world. ? 2. Chi and jin are both Chinese units of measurement. They both vary in size historically but you can consider one chi about 33cm (one foot) and one jin about 500g (one pound). ? 3. Chinese traditional units of measurement: 1 cun 3.3cm, 1 chi 33cm, 1 zhang 3.3m. ? Chapter 2 - Changfeng Escort Agency Chapter 2 - Changfeng Escort AgencyFang Dingwu froze with his outstretched hand forming a fist around the remaining half of the bun. His back broke out with cold sweatif that blade had gone for him, he could have been cleaved in two as easily as that proffered bun. Before his subordinates behind him could even notice what had happened, Fang Dingwu composed himself. Swallowing the lump in his throat he noted, "Brother, your blade... is indeed incredibly fast... From what I can see, you must have encountered some troubling matters. If you don''t mind, why don''t you come to the agency with me? With your martial skills and my recommendation, I''m sure our boss would welcome you. By then you won''t have to worry about any problems with earning a living haha." The man in the conical bamboo hat silently chewed his half of the bun, creating an air of silent awkwardness. Fang Dingwu scratched the back of his head, feeling like he was starting to understand this young man''s idiosyncrasies. Sure enough, after a moment, the young man uttered a single word, "Sure." Jiading Prefecture, outside the Changfeng Escort Agency. "Brother Ye, over there is our Changfeng Escort Agency. In Jiading Prefecture, the name Changfeng Escort Agency carries great prestige! Our boss, Master Wu, is a great armed escort team leader who has traveled the area widely back in the day. He''s known as the legendary armed escort Wu Changfeng!" Fang Dingwu explained to the young man wearing a conical bamboo hat on horseback. During the journey back to the city, Fang Dingwu had only managed to coax out the young man''s name: Ye Beizhi. Beyond that, everything else about the young man was still unknown. Fang Dingwu judged that he wouldn''t get any answers even if he asked. Considering that, he felt it was already impressive that he could actually learn the young man''s name. When the group rode up to the agencys main entrance, servants came to tend to the horses. Ye Beizhi looked up at the plaque on the vermilion gate where the name, "Changfeng Escort Agency," was emblazoned in gold-painted characters. On either side of the gates stood two stone lions, each taller than a person, that stubbornly glared at anyone standing in front of the gate. Shortly after, an agency manager opened the gate and invited everyone to enter. As they stepped through the gate and into a courtyard, they were greeted by the sight of some bare-chested muscular men sparring while others exercised by hoisting heavy millstones. Fang Dingwu turned around and signaled the agency manager. He discreetly gave the manager instructions before turning to Ye Beizhi and saying, "Brother Ye, please rest and wash up first. I must go to the accounts department to register the completion of the escort assignment. Afterward, I will pay my respects to Master Wu and recommend you. Brother Ye, just wait for my good news!" Ye Beizhi nodded and silently followed a servant to a room in the wing where he would be staying. Fang Dingwu first went to the accounts department to register the completion of the escort assignment. Then, he visited a small courtyard with several peach trees. Since it was the middle of winter, the trees were bare. Under the trees, an old man in a short-sleeved tunic vigorously brandished a great spear. The old man saw Fang Dingwu coming from the distance. He twirled his spear, pointed it at Fang Dingwu, and hollered, "Brat, take this!" Fang Dingwu saw the old man''s spear fly out of his hand like a python unconstrained by gravity, shooting straight toward his face. He instinctively reached down to his waist, drawing his personal weaponsa pair of sabers, and barely managed to deflect the spear to his side. The spear brushed past his body and it plunged deep into the ground with a muffled thud. The old man in the distance wiped the sweat from his head with a towel as he slowly walked over, and grabbed the end of the spear with his right hand. The muscles on his right arm rippled like pythons in their own right as he effortlessly pulled the spear out of the ground. Only then did he finally remark, "Kid, your skills are rusty. Did you waste all your energy during this escort assignment on those young and beautiful courtesans in the brothel?" Fang Dingwu''s face turned red as he protested, "Boss! You, you know me. I, Fang Dingwu, have always been responsible and disciplined when I am out on assignments. How could I visit such a place of debauchery?" "Hahaha, relax, I was only joking. Okay, okay, what brings you to see an old man like me?" Master Wu asked with a smile while waving his hand to placate Fang Dingwu. Fang Dingwu then explained he met Ye Beizhi during his assignment in great detail. "You mean you couldnt even see him draw his sword?" inquired Senior Wu while stroking his beard with his left hand. "Yes, I only saw a flicker of light and he was already sheathing his sword." Fang Dingwu reflected for a moment before continuing, "Now that I think about it, it''s simply unbelievable. I''ve never seen a blade move so fast. Although he said his blade was fast, it was... it was really too exaggerated. He looks to be only in his early twenties, yet he already exhibits such incredible martial skills. I''m certain even those closed-door disciples of major sects or clans couldn''t match his skills." "Well... that truly is incredible, but he was ragged and dirty when you saw him, without any money to feed himself. I''m afraid he might be a criminal wanted by the authorities." Fang Dingwu noticed that Master Wu seemed hesitant, so he quickly added, "I can see that this person has clear eyes and a righteous spirit, so I don''t think that he is some kind of vicious criminal." "It''s not up to you or me to decide whether he has broken the law. It is up to the authorities." Master Wu shook his head and said, "Do you think that only vicious criminals can have wanted posters posted by the authorities? Anyways, I''ll listen to you and allow him to stay for observation. Let us see if he''s really as good as you say he is. Either way, our Changfeng Escort Agency isn''t so poor that we can''t afford to feed him a meal or two. You can bring him to your welcome-back dinner tonight. I want to take a look at this young man, personally." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 3 - Welcome Back Banquet (Part One) Chapter 3 - Welcome Back Banquet (Part One)Upon receiving the good news, Fang Dingwu went to the wing room where Ye Beizhi was staying. There, he found that Ye Beizhi had already washed up and changed into a black outfit, likely brought over by the servants. His freshly washed face was not conventionally handsome, but his features were refined, and his eyes were as calm and deep as an ancient well. With his Tang blade perpetually slung across his back, he was in the middle of boiling water when Fang Dingwu entered the room. Fang Dingwu patted Ye Beizhi''s shoulder and said with a smile. "Brother Ye, the chief has invited you to the welcome back banquet tonight. He wants to examine you personally, but with your skills, I think there is nothing to worry about. The chief is just being pedantic." Ye Beizhi nodded slightly. Fang Dingwu continued, "But Brother Ye, why are you so reluctant to speak? When the chief asks you questions, please don''t ignore him. I know you don''t like to talk much, but you should at least respond a bit." Ye Beizhi glanced at Fang Dingwu, then turned his head away and said, "Okay." Satisfied with Ye Beizhi''s affirmative response, Fang Dingwu nodded and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll head back first. I''ll come get you when it''s time for the banquet tonight!" With that, he swaggered away. When Fang Dingwu returned to Ye Beizhi''s wing room later that day, he had changed into a new set of clean clothes. Even before entering the room, his voice boomed. "Brother Ye! I''m here to get you!" As soon as he entered the room, he grabbed Ye Beizhi''s hand and pulled him out; his face was flushed and he shouted, "Brother Ye, tonight we must drink a couple rounds together, you must tell me how you trained in bladesmanship to be so amazing!" It was evident that he had already drunk quite a bit throughout the afternoon. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fang Dingwu dragged Ye Beizhi to the courtyard outside the main hall. Eight or nine tables had been set up, with servants bringing out dishes one after the other. The two walked through the courtyard to the main hall, where there was an enormous table occupied by several people. Seeing Fang Dingwu and Ye Beizhi approaching, one person stood up and urged the former, "Dingwu, hurry up. Your wine has already been poured!" Fang Dingwu laughed and replied, "Guo Xiaoliu, with your alcohol tolerance, you''ll be under the table in two cups, yet you still dare to drink with me?" The people at the table burst into laughter at Fang Dingwu''s words. Guo Xiaoliu''s face turned red and retorted, "You are not that much better at drinking either!" As they walked into the main hall, Fang Dingwu introduced everyone to Ye Beizhi. "This is Sun Song, a famous armed escort team leader in Jiading Prefecture. This is Zhao Feihu, one of the pillars of our escort agency, and this is Guo Tu, he was the sixth child in his family, so everyone calls him Guo Xiaoliu[1]. Brother Ye, you can call him Xiaoliu too!" Then he introduced Ye Beizhi to everyone, "This is Brother Ye Beizhi, whom I told you about this afternoon." Everyone looked at Ye Beizhi with interest, and he nodded at them before sitting down on a seat facing the front of the hall. "Big Bro Dingwu! Big Bro Dingwu! I heard you brought back an interesting person? Where is he, where is he?" An excited voice chimed from the back of the hall, followed by a girl skipping over in a bright yellow dress. She had an oval face, neat bangs, and eyes as enchanting as a lake under the moonlight. A small lock of stray hair framed the right side of her face, making her look somewhat innocentthat was Ye Beizhi''s first impression of the girl. Standing opposite Ye Beizhi, she began scrutinizing him from head to toe. "He doesn''t look much older than me. Big Bro Dingwu, is he really as skilled as you say?" She asked Fang Dingwu, giving him a sidelong glance full of suspicion. Fang Dingwu could only wave his hand with a wry smile, not knowing how to answer. A stern voice resounded from the back of the hall. "Stop with your nonsense! How can a little girl like you tell if he''s skilled or not? Also, stop running around all day. What kind of behavior is that?" Hearing the voice, the people at the table stood up in unison. An old man with graying hair walked out from the back of the hall. Despite his age, he maintained a straight posture, like a rusted yet unyielding iron spear. The old man entered and immediately honed in on Ye Beizhi, who was unaffected by the commotion and still seated at the table. Fang Dingwu discreetly tugged at Ye Beizhi''s sleeve under the table, prompting Ye Beizhi to slowly stand up, although his eyes remained focused on the table. "Are you Ye Beizhi? The one Dingwu brought back?" the old man asked somewhat playfully. Ye Beizhi turned to look at the old man. After a long pause, he replied, "That''s me." The old man grinned as he sat at the head of the table, motioned for everyone to sit down, and asked, "I heard you can use a blade, well?" Ye Beizhi''s gaze returned to the table, and he nodded slightly. "Yes." "Is something wrong with this guy? Why doesn''t he say more than two words?" The girl from earlier commented. The old man frowned and glared at her, making her purse her lips and look away. Seeing that Ye Beizhi showed no signs of displeasure, the old man continued, "Your blade must be from a famous master. May I take a look?" Ye Beizhi stared at the table without speaking or nodding. Zhao Feihu, who was at the side, could no longer stand Ye Beizhi''s apathetic responses and said, "You''ve been dawdling around without saying anything. Are you a man or not?!" He then reached for the blade on Ye Beizhi''s back. Out of nowhere, a hand appeared and grabbed his arm. Zhao Feihu felt as if his wrist was clamped in an iron vise. No matter how he struggled, the hold on his wrist would not budge. Looking up, he met Ye Beizhi''s emotionless eyes and felt as if he were drowning within those pools of stagnant water. With a thud, Zhao Feihu stumbled to the ground. Only he knew if it was from pain or fright. The others at the table were finally jolted by this fall, slapping the table and standing up. "Let go!" "You brat, how dare you!" "How dare you attack?!" "I''ll kill you!" Still holding Zhao Feihu''s arm, Ye Beizhi suddenly turned his head to stare at the man who had last spoken. Struck by Ye Beizhi''s impassive gaze, the man was taken aback. Then, perhaps feeling that backing down would make him seem cowardly, he viciously doubled down, "What are you looking at!" Ye Beizhi stared at him and said, "No." The man, along with everyone else in the hall, was instantly confused. "Wha, what do you mean, no?" he stammered. "You can''t kill me," answered Ye Beizhi seriously. A strange silence reappeared around the table. "What an arrogant fool!" "How dare you mock us like this! We must teach you a lesson today!" "Two strikes from your Granddaddy are enough to chop you up!" "Enough! Be quiet!" the old man demanded while he pounded the table, his voice like a foghorn. "Everyone, sit down. Look at yourselves! Young Hero Ye, could you let Feihu go? He hasn''t really done anything excessive." Ye Beizhi looked at the old man, then looked down at Zhao Feihu, whose face was now flushed red, and let go of his hand. Zhao Feihu got up from the ground and rubbed his wrist. Glaring fiercely at Ye Beizhi, he turned around and stormed out of the hall. Fang Dingwu felt very helpless. How did his perfectly good welcome-back banquet end up like this? He turned to look at Ye Beizhi, who was still staring at the feast on the table without saying a word. 1. Liu () means six. ? Chapter 4 - Welcome Back Banquet (Part Two) Chapter 4 - Welcome Back Banquet (Part Two)An awkward atmosphere permeated the main hall. "Ahem, ahem," Master Wu coughed to clear the air. "It''s natural for martial artists to protect their personal weapons. Everyone sit, don''t let such small matters ruin our harmony." Everyone promptly sat back down as instructed, clearly demonstrating the unquestionable authority Master Wu held. Although they still gazed unkindly at Ye Beizhi, they chose to keep their mouths shut. Turning to Ye Beizhi, Master Wu said, "Young Hero Ye, my people here are crude and straightforward in nature. Please don''t take offense." Ye Beizhi nodded to indicate that no offense had been taken. Seeing the situation had settled down, Master Wu continued. "This blade is obviously no ordinary weapon. You must cherish it dearly to wear it all the time. Does it have a name? I have some knowledge from my younger days; I might have heard of it." Hearing this, Ye Beizhi, shifted his gaze toward Master Wu. "The blade''s name is... Stormqueller." "Stormqueller? Never heard of it." "What kind of lousy name is that?" "How can a weapon for killing have such an elegant and cultured name? Thats ridiculous!" The people at the table who held some animosity toward Ye Beizhi all laughed and ridiculed him when they heard the name. Only Master Wu stroked his beard in contemplation. "Stormqueller? Grandpa Wu, I think that''s the name of a famous poem, right?" the girl in the bright yellow dress blinked her eyes as she spoke. She had been too scared by the earlier confrontation to speak but now found the chance to contribute a little. "Yes... it''s the name of a famous poem." Master Wu acknowledged. "A famous poem? Are you a wannabe poet or something?" "Using a famous poem title as a name? You are far too naive. Are you trying to imitate someone from the Ghostbane Association? How many experts from the Ghostbane Association have you heard of?" "A few." Ye Beizhi said lightly. "Quit your boasting! There are countless masters in the Ghostbane Association wielding countless weapons. You look just like a novice of the jianghu. How long could you have been roaming the jianghu? Do you know Formation Breaker Qiu Shuihan? It''s rumored that he was already an Earth-ranker in the Ghostbane Association many years ago and may have even risen to become a Heaven-ranker now." Ye Beizhi looked at the speaker and calmly shook his head. "I don''t." The speaker gave a smug look and continued. "Ha, let me name another. Do you know Sky Partridge Luo Shuangyan? His lightness arts are unmatched. Even though he''s a man, he''s a true master of the Emei Thorn." [1] Ye Beizhi simply shook his head and said, "I don''t." Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then do you know Careless Whisper Shen Man?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. "Distant Sky Xue Guangmu?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. "Mulberry Leaf Liu Lei?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. While grilling Ye Beizhi, the speaker was also trying to show off his own knowledge, but he quickly felt like he was punching cotton. After all that effort, Ye Beizhi still didn''t know anyone the incredulous speaker had mentioned. "Drunken Flower Yin Liaoxing? Sandy Creek Wang Yunyin? Riverside Lei Jun? Plum Blossom Xiong Huaifang ..." "Uh... I''ve heard of one of those," Ye Beizhi suddenly interrupted. "Heard of? Which one? Wang Yunyin?" "Riverside Lei... Jun? I think that was his name?" Ye Beizhi vaguely recalled a tall figure with a crescent blade from a month ago and his unfinished last words. As he fell, he looked at Ye Beizhi in disbelief, and stiffly muttered, "I am Riverside... Lei... Jun..." Yes, thats probably the one theyre talking about, Ye Beizhi thought. "What do you mean ''I think''? That''s his name! Would I get it wrong? But it''s said that RiversideLei Jun died last month at the Ghostbane Association''s branch massacre in Yingtian Prefecture..." the speaker pondered, stroking his chin. "Yes, he''s dead. I killed him," answered Ye Beizhi helpfully. The hall briefly fell into an uneasy silence. "Hahaha!!! Did you come here to make us laugh today?" The people at the table burst out laughing and began ridiculing Ye Beizhi again. "Do you also want to claim that last month''s massacre in Yingtian prefecture was your doing?! Huh!?" Ye Beizhi wanted to answer yes, but seeing their attitude and reactions to his previous replies, he decided there was no need, so he stayed silent. "Alright, alright, enough, let''s eat first," Master Wu interceded. "Anything you want to ask, do it later. This banquet is mainly to celebrate Dingwus return. If you have any questions, meet up with Young Hero Ye afterward. Don''t let trivial matters ruin the mood." Hearing their leader''s words, everyone calmed down. The atmosphere of the welcome-back banquet was no longer so tense. Master Wu took a weighty look at Ye Beizhi, who was sitting and staring at the feast set upon the table. Then he picked up his chopsticks, grabbed a piece of cucumber, and announced, "Let''s eat!" 1. Traditional Wushu weapons said to have originated on Mount Emei. Their historicity is disputed; they were actually made famous by a number of wuxia novels by Jin Yong where the fictional Emei Sect (a Buddhist nun monastery) appears. They are basically metal spikes sharpened at both ends, with a finger ring in the middle. They look like this: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Emeici ? Chapter 5 - Master Wu Chapter 5 - Master WuAfter the banquet concluded, Fang Dingwu respectfully escorted Ye Beizhi all the way back to his room. "Brother Ye, Brother Feihu has a bit of a temper, so please don''t take offense. You''re reticent and new here, so everyone may feel distant toward you. After spending a few more days with us, they will get used to your habits, and things will get better," Fang Dingwu said while patting Ye Beizhi''s shoulder. Ye Beizhi shook his head. "It''s no problem." As they reached the door to Ye Beizhi''s room, someone came up behind and called out for them to wait a moment. Fang Dingwu turned and greeted, "Steward Song, what brings you here so late?" Steward Song smiled, "Hehe, Dingwu, you''re here too. It''s nothing serious, Master Wu requests Young Master Ye''s presence for a chat." "Master Wu? What could he want with Brother Ye at such an hour?" Fang Dingwu scratched his head, "But if Master Wu is asking to see you, it must be important. Go ahead, Brother Ye, Master Wu is very easy to talk to!" Steward Song gestured politely, "Young Master Ye, this way please." Ye Beizhi nodded and followed Steward Song. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They proceeded in silence until they reached a small courtyard. Steward Song stopped and turned to Ye Beizhi, "Young Master Ye, Master Wu is waiting for you inside." Ye Beizhi nodded, then after thinking for a moment, said to Steward Song, "Thank you." Steward Song smiled again. "No need to thank me, Young Master Ye. It''s my duty." Ye Beizhi said nothing more and pushed open the wooden door, entering the courtyard. The sky was long darkened, but lanterns were lit, preventing the courtyard from being too dim. Master Wu, whom he had met at dinner, sat at a stone table under a peach tree. On the table was an iron spear, a small stove, and a bottle of wine being warmed over the fire. Ye Beizhi walked up to the side of the table and stood silently. Master Wu poured himself a cup of wine and downed it in one gulp, similarly staying silent. This quiet understanding continued for nearly a quarter of an hour, with one drinking and the other standing. When the bottle of wine was nearly finished, Master Wu finally spoke up. "Everyone in the jianghu knows that assassins under the Ghostbane Association name their weapons after famous poems, which also serve as their aliases. Even beyond the Ghostbane Association, some people try to follow this trend by giving themselves garish nicknames. But with your skills, you wouldn''t bother with such things." Master Wu sighed. "So... which branch are you from?" Ye Beizhi caressed the hilt of his blade and said, "Yingtian prefecture." "Huh, Yingtian prefecture again. So are you one of the survivors of last month''s massacre at the Yingtian prefecture branch?" Ye Beizhi looked at Master Wu as he answered seriously, "No." "Are you saying the Yingtian prefecture branch massacre was your doing?" Master Wu asked as he lowered his head and filled his cup to the brim. "Assassins within the Ghostbane Association are ranked by their abilities into four levels: Heaven, Earth, Profound, and Mortal. The lowest rank, Mortal, has the most members, spread across various sects, even infiltrating the government. They are mainly spies, observers, and intelligence gatherers. Profound-rankers consist of skilled fighters who could be honored guests in smaller sects. Earth-rankers consist of Martial Masters who can easily take on a hundred foes. Heaven-rankers are the elite, one in ten thousand, all of them are at least at the Martial Grandmaster level and even some are at the level of a Martial Sovereign with unfathomable powers.[1] Master Wu''s tone grew more aggressive as he pressed on, "You mentioned killing Riverside Lei Jun, an Earth-ranker. Moreover, the incident involved the death of the Heaven-ranker River Immortal Li Chengkan too. Are you claiming that he too was killed by your blade? Which level does that make you then? Earth-rank? Or Heaven?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. "River Immortal Li Chengkan withstood five of my strikes." "Hehe, such arrogance. Then tell me, how many strikes do you think this old man can handle?" Master Wu asked while he toyed with the small wine cup. Ye Beizhi gauged Master Wu''s appearance, thought for a moment, and said, "Two strikes, the third one would be fatal." Bang! Master Wu smashed the porcelain wine cup into the stone table, grabbed the iron spear, and thrust it toward Ye Beizhi! Ye Beizhi sprang backward as Master Wu repeatedly thrust his spear at him. The raging momentum seemed to make each thrust more powerful than the last! "What! Did! You! Say!" Master Wu roared, thrusting furiously with each outburst. Ye Beizhi slightly sidestepped to the left, barely evading Master Wu''s attack. The speartip embedded itself deeply into the ground. Master Wu leaned on his spear and panted, "Why didn''t you draw your blade?" "If I draw my blade, you will surely" "You insolent brat, how dare you look down on me!" Bang! Ye Beizhi evaded another attack Master Wu unleashed. "This old man''s iron spear has dominated the jianghu for over forty years!" In Master Wus experienced hands, the hefty iron spear seemed to turn into a lively giant python, encircling and lunging at Ye Beizhi. "You arrogant fool. I won''t go easy on you!" Master Wu shouted as he executed a sudden overhead backhanded spear strike directly at Ye Beizhi''s waist. Ye Beizhi leaped upward, dodging the surprise strike and landing precisely on the shaft of the spear! He nodded slightly and stabilized his center of gravity before finally reaching for the hilt of the sword on his back! "Come! Draw your blade!" Master Wu howled out at this rousing exchange. As if stimulated by Master Wu''s provocations, a titanic surge of repressed blade intent exploded forth from Ye Beizhi. Master Wu felt like he was hallucinating as he looked behind the blademaster perched on the shaft of his spear. It appeared as if all of heaven and earth had assimilated into a gigantic blade, poised to cleave down upon him! In that instant, Ye Beizhi''s hand moved, and there was a flash of light, like the first glimmer of moonlight through the parting dark clouds. Master Wu squinted from the flash as a breeze brushed past his ear. Master Wu returned to his senses as a strand of his own white hair gently floated down. He caught it with his hand and looked at Ye Beizhi, who was now standing with his back to him, slowly sheathing his blade. "Heavens," Master Wu whispered, "You, who are you really?" "Stormqueller, Ye Beizhi." At this moment, a commotion arose from outside the courtyard, disturbing the dramatic revelation. Their clash had not gone unnoticed, so people were rushing over to investigate. The courtyard door was busted open, and the clamoring household servants and escort guards only saw Master Wu with his spear still leveled at Ye Beizhi amidst the chaos within. "You scoundrel, what are you doing here in the middle of the night!" "I knew you were suspicious from the start, you must be a wanted criminal! How dare you come to our Changfeng Escort Agency to cause trouble! You won''t leave here alive today!" The crowd verbally besieged Ye Beizhi, but Master Wu waved his hand and commanded, "Silence, all of you!" The crowd gaped at Master Wu as he explained, "Young Master Ye is here tonight at my behest. We were merely sparring, and it got a bit out of hand. Stop overreacting." The crowd stared at the chaotic courtyard and the pitted groundwas this really the result of simple sparring? But since Master Wu had made his stance clear, they said nothing else and cupped their hands in salute before leaving. After the crowd left, Master Wu sank back at the stone table, motioning for Ye Beizhi to sit too and emotionally murmured, "Each wave of the Yangtze River pushes the next wave forward." He picked up the wine bottle to pour but remembered that he had smashed his cup against the table, so he reluctantly put the bottle back down. "Don''t blame this old man for being overly suspicious, but I need to confirm with you... Is everything that you said before true?" Ye Beizhi nodded. "I don''t understand one thing. If you are from the Ghostbane Association, why did you massacre the entire Yingtian prefecture branch? And how could you end up in such a poor state?" Ye Beizhi lowered his head in thought for a moment, and withdrew a one-wen copper coin from his inner pocket. His mind drifted back to the events that started two months ago... 1. The author did not include the cultivation level of ʦ Martial Grandmaster here; for clarity and consistency, we have included it. ? Chapter 6 - A Massacre Caused by One Wen Chapter 6 - A Massacre Caused by One WenTwo months ago, in Fengxiang Prefecture, Shaanxi. "You just have to do me this favor, and I won''t call you Mute Ye ever again, okay? Besides, with your level of martial arts, this favor is just like a walk in the park!" A man spoke with his hand on Ye Beizhi''s shoulder, grinning playfully. Although he was soliciting a favor, his attitude did not seem like he was the one making an imposition. "You know I have a benevolent heart, right? I accepted someone''s money so I decided to leave it at that, but who knew those two short-lived fools would seek death by themselves? This completely went against my principles! If word gets out, wouldnt my reputation as the Ghostbane Associations Unbound Bodhisattva be ruined? So, I have to make amends, right? I was originally planning to go to the Yingtian prefecture branch to find out who placed the order, but I happened to meet you here. Since you''re heading that way for your own mission anyway, taking out someone while youre at it should be a piece of cake!" Ye Beizhi spotted a little girl''s head peeking out from behind Unbound Bodhisattva. She was about eight or nine years old, with short hair shorn to her ears, and wore coarse linen clothes only held together by mismatched patches. Her small face was smudged, and her inquisitive dark eyes timidly peered back at him. "My employer?" Ye Beizhi inquired. The little girl yelped and quickly shrank her head back, now completely hiding behind Xue Qiming. "Hey, stop looking!" Xue Qiming chided her, catching Ye Beizhi''s attention. "Just consider this a favor to me, okay? You called me a beggar the moment you saw me today, I haven''t even settled that with you. Help me with this, and we''ll call it even!" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Ye Beizhis unconvinced expression, Xue Qiming proposed, "How about this, I''ll even split the reward with you!" He pulled Ye Beizhi''s hand over and stuffed a one-wen copper coin into it. Ye Beizhi glanced down at the copper coin in his palm, then glanced back up at the shameless assassin who styled himself as the Unbound Bodhisattva. "What are you looking at? This time, the total reward is two wen. That is your half." Xue Qiming eyed Ye Beizhi as if he feared Ye Bezhi would not agree to these terms. He quickly added, "You have to respect the rules. Now that you have taken the money, you have to complete the mission. Since you got half the money, the mission is yours. I''ll be waiting for your good news." In the end, Ye Beizhi wasn''t even sure if he had actually agreed to take the job, but when he arrived at the Yingtian Prefecture branch, he went to inquire about it anyway. *** Ghostbane Association, Yingtian Prefecture Branch, the Secretariat Pavilion. "I want all the mission records from last month in Shaanxi." The steward at the Secretariat Pavilion glanced at Ye Beizhi, ignored him, and continued sorting through various files. "I want all the mission records from last month in Shaanxi." The steward looked up again and asked, "Who are you? Who gave you permission to check the archives? Did you know that only branch leaders or higher-ranked personnel can access them?" "Where is the branch leader?" "Youre delusional!" "Where is the branch leader?" "Scram kid! Stop bothering your betters!" "Where is the branch leader?" "Are you leaving or not? Scram or I''ll have someone break your legs and throw you out!" "You can''t." "Brat, I can tell you''re only here to mess with me! Guards! Guards! Come beat this punk to death and throw his corpse out!" As soon as the steward spoke, guards came rushing in, weapons at the ready, and attacked Ye Beizhi''s vital areas. Clang! Ye Beizhi didn''t move back half a step, nor was there any visible reaction, yet the Tang blade hanging at his waist instantly appeared in his outstretched hand. He firmly held the scabbard in his left hand and the glistening blade in his right. In this suspended instant, a trickle of blood was dripping down from the blade to the ground. A crimson line materialized across the necks of the surrounding guards, and moments later, blood sprayed out! The guards slumped, clutching their throats, while the steward was so frightened that he toppled off his stool. "Where is the branch leader?" Ye Beizhi repeated while raising his blade and staring at the steward. "Mad... madman! Guards! Help! Guards come quickly! Were getting slaughtered here!" The steward screamed as he hastily scrambled out. Ye Beizhi watched the steward flee the pavilion, stood still for a moment to think, then decided to search the stewards private cubicle. He rummaged through the files on the desk but found no records regarding missions in the Fengxiang Prefecture in Shaanxi. Unable to find the records he needed, Ye Beizhi left the pavilion. Upon exiting, Ye Beizhi was blocked by a group of people led by the steward who had just fled. Reinforcing the steward was a crowd of guards and dozens of assassins affiliated with the Ghostbane Association. Seeing Ye Beizhi walk out, the shaken steward shouted, "Its him! Hes the murderer! Kill him! Whoever kills him will be promoted by one rank!" With such a tempting reward promised, several brash fighters rushed out. By the time the steward finished his sentence, the mob swarmed, hell-bent on crushing Ye Beizhi. Fifteen minutes later Ye Beizhi sheathed his blade and left the Secretariat Pavilion, leaving behind a jumble of fragmented corpses and severed limbs. By now, the entire branch had been alerted to the intrusion, and people were rushing over from all sides. Ye Beizhi gauged the bloodred sky; the sun was setting with a twilight glow. It seems like this task cant be completed now, he thought. Just as he was planning to retreat, a figure obstructed Ye Beizhis way, saying, "Dont even think about leaving!" Ye Beizhi looked up and saw a robust man holding a guandao.[1] He exuded a domineering aura that far surpassed the previous force of guards and assassins. Ye Beizhi ignored him and strolled forward without pause. The man declared, "If you surrender obediently, I can leave your corpse intact. If you want to do things the hard way, dont blame my guandao for having no mercy!" Ye Beizhi still acted as if he didnt even hear the man and continued walking. The two were now less than five zhang apart. Seeing that Ye Beizhi disregarded his warnings, the robust man felt ignored and insulted. He raised his crescent blade and pointed it at Ye Beizhi while shouting, In that case, dont report the wrong name to the King of Hell after I send you down to meet him! The robust man overflowed with murderous intent as he proclaimed, "I am Riverside Lei..." Under the twilight, it was as if the setting sun unleashed its last dazzling ray of light. As Ye Beizhi slowly sheathed his blade, the mans introduction was only half-spoken before his burly figure was bisected at the waist. His split torso crashed heavily to the ground as he numbly gasped out the last of his vaunted name. "Jun..." Ye Beizhi no longer knew how many people he had killed today. Since leaving the Secretariat Pavilion, fewer and fewer people came to try and kill him, but the number of corpses he left behind never stopped increasing. By the time he was out, the sun had completely set. Night shrouded the desolate branch, but Ye Beizhi managed to find his way through the city. Every household in Yingtian Prefecture had lit lanterns, but Ye Beizhi was completely in the dark about where to go next. The sound of footsteps echoed from behind. Ye Beizhi stopped and turned around to see a tall, lean man in a Daoist robe walking over, brandishing a sword. Seeing Ye Beizhi turn back, the man in a Daoist robe smiled and said, "To have single-handedly wiped out that branch, you must not be some nameless character. I am River Immortal Li Chengkan, ordered to take your head. May I have the honor of knowing your title?" "Stormqueller." "Stormqueller? Are you an assassin of the Ghostbane Association as well? What compelled you to massacre our branch?" "It seems you have your reasons. Forgive my ignorance, but I have not heard of your name within the organization. If I may ask, which branch do you belong to and what is your rank?" "No rank." "If you dont wish to tell, there is no need to try and fool me with such words. Everyone knows that even the lowest-ranked goons in the organization are Mortal-rankers. How can you have no rank at all... Wait!" The sword-wielding Taoists expression suddenly became rather strained. "No rank... could it be you are a... Nihil?" Ye Beizhi inclined his head. The Daoist smiled bitterly and said, "How unexpected. Ive heard rumors that there are a few legendary figures in the organization beyond our hierarchy, but I never expected to meet one here today." He adjusted his Daoist crown and continued, "Well, since youre also part of the association, you know how things are done. Once you accept the money, you must complete the mission. Ive been stuck at the Martial Grandmaster level for many years now. If Im lucky enough to survive today, Id like to gain some insight from you and try to breakthrough and become a Martial Sovereign."[2] After saying his piece, the Daoist raised his sword-wielding hand and thrust his sword straight at Ye Beizhi! Ye Beizhi took a step back and instantly drew his blade, his right hand shifting the blade behind his back and his left hand pointing the mouth of the scabbard toward the lunging Daoist. He expertly captured the incoming sword strike with his scabbard while simultaneously delivering an upward slash from behind his back with his hidden blade. Li Chengkan could only abandon his trapped sword and desperately resorted to attacking with his fists instead! His hands danced feverishly within the wide sleeves of his robe, flitting like butterflies toward Ye Beizhis vitals in a desperate gambit. He intended to risk severe injuries for Ye Beizhi''s life! Ye Beizhi redirected his blade''s momentum, immediately slashing toward Li Chengkan''s exposed hands. Li Chengkan reacted rapidly, turning his left hand from a fist to a palm and striking the back of Ye Beizhi''s blade to deflect its deadly edge. Simultaneously, he wrapped his long right sleeve around his trapped sword''s hilt and yanked his sword free from Ye Beizhi''s scabbard. Li Chengkan gripped his sword anew and lunged forward with redoubled momentum, his entire body like a sublime sharp sword aimed squarely at Ye Beizhi! As Li Chengkan was lunging toward him, Ye Beizhi had already seamlessly resheathed his blade using the momentum from Li Chengkan''s palm strike. Facing Li Chengkan''s incoming thrust, Ye Beizhi brought the scabbard to his waist, gripped the hilt with his right hand, and crouched down slightly. Then he closed his eyes! At the instant that both men were about to collide, Ye Beizhi drew his blade and slashed out horizontally! Ding! Thump! A crisp sound could be heard as a broken sword tip clattered to the ground, accompanied by Li Chengkan''s head. Ye Beizhi sheathed his blade and checked to make sure the copper coin was still safely nestled within his clothes, then headed toward the citys outskirts. *** "Seriously, even when you''re so poor, someone will still spend money to claim your family''s lives. You must have been lacking in good deeds in your past life to be so unlucky," Xue Qiming lamented as he surveyed the dilapidated wooden structure before him. "Open the door, open the door, open the door, hurry up and open the door! Is this the home of the Lan family? If so, open the door now!" Squeak The door opened a crack, and a man in plain clothes warily looked Xue Qiming up and down. Seeing that Xue Qiming was alone, he asked, "Who, who are you looking for?" Xue Qiming thought for a moment and asked, "Is your name Lan? Lan, Lan, what was it again? Oh, oh, oh! Lan Chunfu, right?" "That''s me. Do you need something from me?" Lan Chunfu answered distrustfully. He still didn''t fully open the door. "That''s right. Your place is really damn hard to find." Xue Qiming pushed the door open forcefully, slamming the poor man to the ground. You! What are you doing?! The man on the ground cried in shock. "Oh, nothing to worry about. Its just that someone paid to have you and your family killed. Don''t make such a fuss; people die every day in this world. A few more or less won''t make a difference," Xue Qiming revealed nonchalantly as he picked up the gourd at his waist and shook it. The gourd had run dry. He turned to the man and asked, "Do you have any wine?" "You! You dog of the government! Do you have to go so far as to kill my family?!" The man on the ground scolded him furiously. "Cmon, dont put it like that. Strictly speaking, I have nothing to do with the government. People pay me to get rid of their problems. I need to make a living too, right?" Xue Qiming said offhandedly while scratching the back of his head. At this moment, a woman came out from inside the house. Seeing the man on the ground, she hurried over. "Oh, darling! Who are you? Why did you hurt him?!" The anxious questions were directed at Xue Qiming. "I am here to kill you and your family. Its not that complicated, okay??" "Kill, kill us?" The woman seemed dumbstruck with fright. Lan Chunfu stood up shakily with his wifes support, then pushed her behind him. Using his body to shield her, he shouted, "Take Linger and run! I''ll hold off this bastard!" "Dar-Darling!" "Goooooo!" The man forcefully pushed his wife away. Seeing her run back into the house with tears in her eyes, he resolved himself to distract Xue Qiming. Xue Qiming idly dug at his ear with his right hand as he watched the man lunge toward him. Then he fanned the fingers of his left hand and swung out, the air whistling from the force of his blow. Blam! This slap landed heavily on the man''s head, the impact resounding like a thunderclap on a clear day. The man was sent flying sideways, crashing straight through the wall of the house. Blood gushed from his seven orifices[3] and pooled in the dirt, where he lay lifeless. "Your actions are really... so touching." Xue Qiming muttered to himself as he glanced at the man''s body. After saying this, he turned and made his way into the house. The woman inside, hearing the loud noise, peered out and saw the man lying in the rubble and Xue Qiming approaching. "Sweetheart!" The woman let out a disconsolate cry, rushing out of the house, and running towards the broken body. She collapsed over her husbands body and wept. "Haaaa," Xu Qiming sighed. He appeared quite helpless as he said, "Why are you both so impulsive? If you had let me finish speaking, none of you would have had to die. Don''t look at me like that, I already said that Im not the one who wanted you and your family dead. "Actually, I didn''t really want to kill any of you. I''m a reasonable person. So long as you gave me a little... hmm, even a token sum, then we wouldnt have any problems! I dont need much, just half." Xue Qiming rubbed his fingers together with a meaningful expression. "We have nothing! Even if we had anything, we wouldn''t give it to you! You murderer! Government dog!" The woman''s eyes were bloodshot as she glared hatefully at Xue Qiming. "Oh? Is that so? Then that''s really a pity." As Xue Qiming walked toward the widow he said, "In that case, should I send you to the underworld to reunite with your husband?" She no longer paid him any mind, mumbling to her husband''s corpse instead. Xue Qiming reached the woman and raised his hand to strike her down when a small voice called out. "Don''t... Don''t kill my mother." A little girl, about eight or nine years old, cautiously emerged from the house. "I, I have money. I''ll give you money... just don''t kill my mother," she said as she pulled out two wen from her patched-up clothes. "This is all I have. I''ll give it all to you; just please don''t kill my mother." The little girl held the coins out with both hands as she pleaded with Xue Qiming. He reached out and took the two wen from her hands, looking conflicted. "Darling, wait for me! I''m coming to find you!" The woman behind Xue Qiming let out a mournful wail and ran headlong into the wall with a wet thud. Another corpse lay on the ground. "Mom!" The little girl bawled, her tears finally flowing after being held back for so long. Xue Qiming opened his mouth but didnt know what to say for once. So he walked over, squatted down, and said to the little girl, "Since I took your money but couldnt complete the mission, consider this money as the price for hiring me. How about I help you kill the person who wanted your family dead?" The little girl, her eyes red from crying, scrutinized Xue Qiming and nodded while sobbing. "Then you should come with me for now. I''ll bring you to see all sorts of people and places far away from here." Xue Qiming set the bodies and the house ablaze. Backlit by the flames, two figures, one big and one small, gradually disappeared in the distance. Faintly, Xue Qiming''s hesitant voice could be heard. "So... Do you drink?" 1. A guandao is a traditional Chinese polearm. It has a crescent moon-shaped blade on one end and a sharp spike on the other, and its famous for being used by the legendary Chinese general Guan Yu, hence the name. ? 2. The author wrote that he was stuck at the Martial Master level and seeking to breakthrough to the next level, however he likely made a mistake as there are multiple sources throughout the text that show a Heaven-Ranker is typically at the Martial Grandmaster level (ʦ), therefore we have edited this for accuracy''s sake. ? 3. The seven orifices refer to the ears, eyes, nostrils, and mouth. ? Chapter 7 - The Daughter of the Chi Family Chapter 7 - The Daughter of the Chi FamilyNobody knew what Ye Beizhi had told Old Master Wu that night, but Ye Beizhi ended up staying in the Changfeng Escort Agency. To smooth things over, Master Wu issued a command forbidding anyone from bothering his guest. The next morning, Ye Beizhi rose early and was fetching water to wash his face when Fang Dingwu walked into his courtyard, followed by the same young woman Ye Beizhi had met at last night''s banquet. Fang Dingwu greeted Ye Beizhi and introduced the girl. "This is Miss Chi, Master Wus adopted daughter. Don''t be fooled by Master Wu''s usual stern demeanor; he really dotes on her. She was incredibly impressed when she heard about your spar with Master Wu last night and she demanded I bring her to visit you. Oh! Okay, okay, I''ll let you do the talking, hahaha." The girl blushed furiously as she kicked Fang Dingwu from behind. The girl looked up at Ye Beizhi with a face flushed red, gave a polite bow, and softly said, "My name is Chi Nanwei. I am pleased to meet you, Young Master Ye." Ye Beizhi nodded and, after a moment of thought, decided to say, "Hello." The three of them then sat at a stone table in the small courtyard outside the wing room, and Fang Dingwu spoke up, "There is also something else that I wish to discuss with you today, Brother Ye." Ye Beizhi turned to look at Fang Dingwu, signaling him to continue. "Since you will be staying at our escort agency and your martial arts skills are so extraordinary, why not join the agency officially? You could accompany us on escort missions when you have time. With you on board, our travels would be much safer." Fang Dingwu leaned in closer to Ye Beizhi and said, "This is also Master Wu''s suggestion." Fang Dingwu was prepared for Ye Beizhi to take some time to consider, but to his surprise, Ye Beizhi nodded immediately. "Sure." "Great! Now I can report back on my successful mission. I was actually afraid you might not agree, Brother Ye!" Fang Dingwu cheered, laughing as he patted Ye Beizhi on the shoulder. "Brother Ye, you probably haven''t had breakfast yet, right?" Fang Dingwu abruptly asked. Ye Beizhi pulled out a small piece of a bun wrapped in oil paper from inside his clothes and looked at Fang Dingwu. It was the leftover of what Fang Dingwu had given him the day before. "Brother Ye, are you trying to embarrass me? How can you still eat stuff like that here?" Fang Dingwu tutted. "Youre one of us now, so this is your home too. There will never be a lack of food for you! Just wait! Ill go grab some food from the kitchen!" With that, he strode off. Ye Beizhi watched Fang Dingwu leave, examined the dry bread in his hand, and then put it back in his pocket. "Hey, what are you keeping it for?" As soon as Fang Dingwu left, Chi Nanwei leaned over with her chin on her hands, her curious eyes blinking as she stared at Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi straightened his clothes to secure the bun and replied, "To eat." "A piece of dry bun shouldnt be that special," Chi Nanwei muttered softly before eagerly asking, "Hey, who won when you and Grandpa Wu fought last night?" Ye Beizhi glanced at Chi Nanwei but didnt answer her question. She didnt mind and continued to ask, "You must be an amazing fighter, right? I heard other people say that Grandpa Wu is a Martial Master. Ive never seen him lose a fight before!" As she got excited, Miss Chi seemed to be talking to herself. "Although I haven''t seen Grandpa Wu fight much in recent years, hes always practicing and shouldn''t have lost his edge. You were able to fight him to a standstill while you''re still so young. Doesnt that mean youre pretty good too?" Ye Beizhi wasn''t sure how to respond. "Why arent you talking?" Chi Nanwei faced Ye Beizhi and piled on even more questions. "You dont like talking to others, do you? If you were outside alone and got lost, would you even ask for directions?" Ye Beizhi decided not to respond. "Speaking of which, you didnt say much at dinner last night either, I only saw you force Big Brother Feihu to the ground. He is such a skilled fighter, yet you subdued him with one grab. It seems that you are really powerful, right?" Chi Nanwei then looked at the Tang blade on Ye Beizhis waist. "You must really treasure your blade. Yesterday, you shut down Big Brother Feihu the moment he tried to touch it." Ye Beizhi responded this time, nodding, "Yes." Chi Nanwei was delighted to finally get a response from Ye Beizhi, lighting up like a child who earned a sweet treat. "How old are you? You dont look much older than me." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi thought and replied, "Twenty-one..." Chi Nanwei counted on her fingers as she said, "Twenty-one. Hmm, that''s two years older than me..." "In nominal years."[1] "Oh, nominal age." Chi Nanwei suddenly exclaimed, "Whoa! So youre only a year older than me?" "Youre barely older than me and so strong already! How did you train your martial arts? Could you be one of those martial prodigies that storytellers love to talk about?" Ye Beizhi reddened slightly, schooled his sight straight ahead at nothing, and then nodded. "Yes." "To actually admit it," Chi Nanwei gasped very softly, thinking that Ye Beizhi couldnt hear her. "How shameless." "..." Ye Beizhi suddenly thought it might be better to interact less with this girl, who became a completely different person when Fang Dingwu left. Chi Nanwei was poised to ask more questions when Fang Dingwus voice drifted over from afar, "Brother Ye! Guess what I brought you?" Chi Nanwei had been leaning across the stone table, but hearing Fang Dingwus voice, she immediately sat upright on her stool and tucked her hands back on her lap. By the time Fang Dingwus shadow peeked past the doorway, she had fully resumed her demure demeanor. Ye Beizhi goggled at the ladylike Chi Nanwei, dumbfounded. When Chi Nanwei noticed Ye Beizhi looking at her, she glared at him as if to threaten him not to expose her. Fang Dingwu strolled in carrying a box of food. He set it on the table, and opened it with a flourish. He grinned at Ye Bezhi and said, "Look Brother Ye! Juicy lotus leaf-wrapped baked chicken fresh out of the oven! Haha, come and dig in, Brother Ye, take some chopsticks." Then he handed another set to Chi Nanwei, "Little Sister Chi, let''s all eat together." Chi Nanwei waved her hand, "Thank you Big Brother Fang, but I already ate this morning. You and Young Master Ye go ahead. I shall take my leave." The girl stood up and bowed to Ye Beizhi. "Young Master Ye, dont forget about what we agreed on. When you have some free time in a few days, Ill show you around Jiading Prefecture so you can get familiar with the area." With that, she slipped away. "Whaa" Ye Beizhi was at a loss and wanted to speak, but Chi Nanweis figure had already disappeared beyond the door and around the corner. "Eh? Did you want to go sightseeing around the Jiading Prefecture?" Fang Dingwu asked Ye Beizhi. "You should have told me, I know this area very well! Hehe, but then again, having a lovely lady show you around you is better than being with a rough guy like me." Fang Dingwu winked at Ye Beizhi. "Miss Chi is..." Ye Beizhi shook his head and trailed off. Fang Dingwu put down the chicken leg in his hand and soberly said, "Little Sister Chi actually has quite a tragic past." "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi looked at Fang Dingwu with some curiosity. "Her parents were once close friends with Master Wu, but later they were schemed against by some shady people. Before they died, they entrusted her into Master Wus care." Fang Dingwu explained, "She was only ten years old then. Master Wu wholeheartedly accepted her and treated her like his own daughter. He nurtured and supported her in everything so that she would never lack for anything else." Fang Dingwu emotionally sighed, "Little Sister Chi is naturally well-behaved and lively, so the entire escort agency also dotes on her and cherishes her dearly." Ye Beizhi gazed in the direction Chi Nanwei departed, lost in thought. 1. Traditional East Asian nominal age reckoning covers a group of related methods for counting human age practiced in the East Asian cultural sphere; it starts at 1 at birth and increases by 1 with each New Year. ? Chapter 8 - Osmanthus Cakes Chapter 8 - Osmanthus CakesThe capital, external prime minister''s residence. In his study, the external prime minister, Qi Zongbi, was carefully drafting a memorial for the Emperor, when a servant came in and reported, "Master, Eunuch Yue from the Eastern Depot requests an audience."[1] The lanky old man stilled his busy writing brush. "Invite him in, Ill be there shortly." He secured the brush on the rack it belonged to, then turned to leave. Moments later, in the outer hall of the prime minister''s residence. "Minister Qi, I trust you have been well!" The speaker was a tall and slightly plump man with a clean-shaven face. Despite the official location of the meeting, he was dressed in plain clothes.. He cupped his fist in greeting to the tall and thin old man. The lanky old man raised his hand in response. "Eunuch Yue, theres no need for such formalities. You wouldnt come here for no reason. What brings you here today?" "Hehe, Minister Qi, you are a wise man indeed. I came to see you today for an important affair." "Please elaborate." "I heard that the Yingtian Prefecture branch of a jianghu assassin organization was wiped out last month... Have you found any leads on the culprit yet?" The lanky old man looked at Eunuch Yue impassively and responded, "The Imperial Guardians have been investigating this case and should have some leads soon." "Minister Qi, lets not beat around the bush." Eunuch Yue chuckled. "We both serve the one above us." He bowed his head, cupped his fist high above, then continued, "We all know that the imperial court backs the infamous Ghostbane Association. To put it plainly, this so-called number one assassin organization of the jianghu is just a dog reared by the emperor. Now that someone has attacked his dog, His Majesty is rather displeased." Minister Qi frowned and replied, "Did you come here to waste my time with this nonsense, Eunuch Yue? If so, I must ask you to leave." "Heh, of course not. I just couldnt stand to see His Majesty troubled by this matter, so I took it upon myself to have some of the Eastern Depots lackeys look into it. Surprisingly, those kids were quite reliable and found something before you did, Minister Qi," he said, pulling a piece of paper from his sleeve. "How dare the Eastern Depot encroach on the Imperial Guardians case!" The lanky old man was on the verge of completely losing his temper when Eunuch Yue interrupted him. "To wipe out the Yingtian Prefecture branch overnight is an unimaginable feat. It might only be possible for those few who cannot be classified within the normal rankings. Among them, I initially suspected that Impending Sword Baili Gucheng might have had another one of his bouts of madness where he slaughters everyone in sight. "However, further investigation revealed that he was in the Dunhuang area last month. He couldnt possibly start killing people thousands of miles away. Fortunately, our men recovered a register of the people present that day. Heh, I saw this name." He pointed to a name on the piece of paper. Minister Qi followed Eunuch Yues finger. "Stormqueller... So its actually him..." *** In the end, perhaps out of laziness or perhaps for reasons he didn''t understand yet, Ye Beizhi decided not to tell Fang Dingwu about the willful side of the usually well-behaved Miss Chi. After disappearing from Ye Beizhis courtyard that day, Chi Nanwei fretfully observed for two days before concluding that no one treated her any differently. Confident that Ye Beizhi hadnt betrayed her, she began to visit Ye Beizhis courtyard every few days, coming to treat him as someone she could trust. When they were together, Chi Nanwei chattered nonstop, while Ye Beizhi occasionally nodded or responded with a few words. Chi Nanwei didnt mind and enjoyed talking nevertheless, treating the stoic Ye Beizhi as the perfect listener. After all, he didnt interrupt her, and she believed he wouldnt gossip about what she shared either. Ye Beizhi had been staying at the escort agency for some time now. As per his usual routine, he woke up early, fetched water, washed up, and settled down at the stone table in the courtyard. Shortly after, a slender figure in a green dress appeared in the doorway, it was Chi Nanwei. As usual, Chi Nanwei placed a box of food on the table and began taking out the breakfast of the day. "The kitchen made my favorite osmanthus cake today." Chi Nanwei handed one to Ye Beizhi. "Here, give it a taste." Ye Beizhi picked up a piece and chewed. "How is it? Is it good?" Chi Nanwei looked at Ye Beizhi with a face full of expectation. Ye Beizhi nodded. "Yes." Chi Nanwei seemed happy that he liked her favorite cake. The two sat at the stone table, sharing breakfast. Suddenly, Chi Nanwei proposed, "Hey, why dont you accompany me to see a shadow puppet show tomorrow? I heard that the theater troupe in the north of the city has a new play thats supposed to be amazing!" "Shadow puppet show?" Ye Beizhi, unfamiliar with the concept, looked at Chi Nanwei with confusion. "Eh? You dont know about shadow puppet shows? Theyre shows where people hide behind a screen and control puppets to fight! How could anyone not know about shadow puppets..." Chi Nanwei said, voice tinted with mild disdain. "I... I think I get it." Hearing Chi Nanweis description, a memory surfaced in Ye Beizhis mind of someone who also used puppets to fight. Thinking of this person, Ye Beizhi silently categorized shadow puppet shows as extremely dangerous. "You get it?" Chi Nanwei asked somewhat doubtfully, "Then lets go see it tomorrow." "I cant." Ye Beizhi lowered his head. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? Why not? You dont like shadow puppets?" It was the first time Chi Nanwei had heard Ye Beizhi refuse her, so she was puzzled. "Tomorrow... I am leaving on a mission." "Oh... okay, well... then you should do that. Stay safe." The pair gradually fell silent. There was something in the air, but neither knew what else to say. Chi Nanwei stood up and wavered for a moment before saying, "Well, Ill be going back then." Ye Beizhi nodded as usual, but didnt speak up. After Chi Nanwei left, Ye Beizhi remained at the stone table for a long time. Eventually, he picked up a piece of the now-cold osmanthus cake and savored it slowly. It was sweeter than he was used to, but undeniably delicious. 1. Historically The Eastern Depot (|S, Dngchng) was a powerful secret police and intelligence agency in Ming Dynasty China, established in 1420 by the Yongle Emperor (). It was an extension of the existing secret police system but was directly controlled by the emperor. Plays a similar role in TRB. ? Chapter 9 - Starting the Escort Mission Chapter 9 - Starting the Escort MissionToday, Ye Beizhi embarked on his first escort mission. Fang Dingwu was explaining the escort mission guidelines to Ye Beizhi beside the escort carriage when a maid came over while carefully holding a package. She handed it over to Ye Beizhi and said, "Miss Chi sent this to you, Young Master Ye." Fang Dingwu cast a suggestive glance and a playful smile toward Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi took the item. It was an intricate wooden box packed with osmanthus cakes and topped with a note that read: Dummy, hurry back so that you can accompany me to see the shadow puppet show. Nanwei Fang Dingwu keenly noticed Ye Beizhi''s mouth slightly curve upward as if Ye Beizhi was actually smiling. Although subtle, it was still the first time he had seen Ye Beizhis happy expression. Ye Beizhi carefully rewrapped the wooden box and nestled it within his clothes. He glanced toward Chi Nanwei''s courtyard, then turned to Fang Dingwu and asked, "Brother Fang, when do we leave?" Fang Dingwu gauged the carriage and said, "Once it''s loaded, well leave." Before long, two burly escort guards brought a large elm chest over and set it down in the back of the escort carriage with a resounding thud. Fang Dingwu stepped forward with two large locks, locked down the chest, and then entrusted each key separately to one of the two accompanying escort managers. Following the standard procedures, Fang Dingwu finally explained to Ye Beizhi, "This elm chest is essential for our mission. It weighs over a hundred jin on its own. All of the valuable cargo is inside, secured with two locks, and the keys must be guarded separately. The chest absolutely cannot be opened during the journey." With the explanation out of the way, Fang Dingwu took a triangular escort flag from a servant and planted it on top of the carriage. It proudly unfurled in the wind, displaying his name: "Fang." Fang Dingwu then waved his hand, signaling, "Brothers! Let''s hit the road!" The escort carriage steadily headed out of the city. There were fourteen people on this escort mission, which was far more than what was typical for a regular escort mission. In addition to Ye Beizhi and the armed escort team leader, Fang Dingwu, there were two escort managers and ten armed escorts. Fang Dingwu gave Ye Beizhi a look, suggesting he should follow him, and entered the carriage. Ye Beizhi frowned in confusion but followed him in. When Ye Beizhi entered the carriage, Fang Dingwu was the only person inside. Still, Fang Dingwu said nothing, subtly beckoning him to come closer. Ye Beizhi sat beside Fang Dingwu, who only then spoke in a hushed tone, "Brother Ye, there''s something else I must tell you." Ye Beizhi turned his head to look at Fang Dingwu. Fang Dingwu gathered himself and continued, "Our mission is more complicated than it seems. We actually have a separate secret escort mission." With that, he took a small cloth package from his sleeve and opened it to reveal a beautifully crafted jade box, which he cradled in his palm. "This is the true cargo of this escort missionthe Transcendence Stone." Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fang Dingwu carefully opened the jade box, and a faint light emanated from within, revealing a naturally formed pearlescent gem. At first glance, the precious stone looked like an eyeball. However, the outer layer of the pearl was translucent and speckled with tiny shimmering lights, while the core was jet black. Hidden within the ornate jade box, the Transcendence Stone resembled a piece stolen from the starry sky. Fang Dingwu gulped again and said, "Legend has it that if this stone is embedded in a corpse, it can be revived. If used on a living person, it can extend their lifespan or even save someone on the brink of death... This is a truly priceless treasure. Fang Dingwu carefully hid the Transcendence Stone in his clothes. "Normally I would never show this item to anyone, but Master Wu explicitly instructed me to explain the situation clearly to you, Brother Ye. You may not be aware, but I didnt plan on inviting you on this escort mission. It was Master Wu who requested that you come along. "As long as the secret of this hidden escort mission isn''t leaked, the local bandits in the Green Forest will give us face and let us pass once they see the Fang escort flag. That might not be the case anymore because things have become chaotic recently." Ye Beizhi tilted his head and asked, "Why?" Fang Dingwu sighed. "The weather is getting much colder so people from all around are seeking refuge inside the big city. The bandits in the mountains can''t survive either if no one is around. If this continues, dozens or even hundreds of them are sure to starve to death. "No one can guarantee they will still follow the unwritten rules when theyre desperate. If anything goes wrong, the loss of some cargo is a small matter, but the reputation of the Changfeng Escort Agency cannot be ruined under my watch." By this time, they had reached the city gates and an escort manager had handed their passage documents over to the gatekeeper. Fang Dingwu lifted the curtain and glanced outside. "In a few days, the first snowstorm will come. Although the government has started distributing porridge to the refugees outside the city, more people will still die." Ye Beizhi peered past the curtain to see the dense cluster of tattered tents set up by the refugees. Unfortunately, the shabby shelters would find it difficult to survive the imminent snow as well. Ye Beizhi made eye contact with a five or six-year-old little girl, who stood barefoot not far from the carriage. The little girl was dressed meagerly and shivered slightly in the biting wind. She rubbed her bare feet together as she breathed warmth into her palms. Ye Beizhi lowered the curtain, unable to keep watching. The carriage jolted, the manager had finished handling the paperwork and began moving again. Suddenly, Ye Beizhi leaped out of the carriage. "Hey, Brother Ye, where are you going?" Fang Dingwu called from behind, but Ye Beizhi ignored him and quickly approached the little girl he had seen earlier. The little girl timidly stepped back and looked up at Ye Beizhi, who stared back at her. ... "..." The little girl was too scared to speak, and Ye Beizhi felt he should say something but didn''t know how to start. They stared at each other until Ye Beizhi retrieved the box of osmanthus cakes from his clothes. He glanced at the box before he handed it to the little girl and declared, "Its food." The little girl hesitated, and at this moment, Fang Dingwu hurried over and grabbed the box full of osmanthus cakes. "Brother Ye! What are you doing!" Ye Beizhi''s gaze hardened, and he frowned as he looked at Fang Dingwu. Fang Dingwu opened the wooden box, took out a few osmanthus cakes, and handed them to the little girl. "Take these and eat them quickly." He then straightened up to scan their surroundings, conspicuously placing his hands on the pair of sabres at his waist. Those who noticed his gaze lowered their heads. Only after intimidating the crowd did Fang Dingwu pull Ye Beizhi back and explain, "Brother Ye, I was a bit reckless just now, please don''t take offense. If you had insisted on giving the whole box of osmanthus cakes to her, you would not help her at all. In fact, you could have gotten her killed instead." Despite hearing Fang Dingwu warnings, Ye Beizhi''s brows were still furrowed in confusion. "Brother Ye, look around you." Ye Beizhi turned his head and looked around, examining the emaciated refugees everywhere. The girl who had received the osmanthus cakes was carrying them toward a man and a woman, presumably her parents. The couple cautiously watched their surroundings while shielding the girl in their arms and urging her to eat quickly. All around, refugees cast greedy glances at the girl, only to quickly turn away when they realized Fang Dingwus group hadn''t gone far. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes as he reached for the hilt of his sword. Fang Dingwu quickly grabbed his arm and reasoned, "Brother Ye, don''t be impulsive. We shouldnt kill anyone here. Look, she finished eating, so it''s fine now. Let''s go." Hearing this, Ye Beizhi glanced toward the girl, whose cheeks were fully stuffed. When she saw Ye Beizhi looking over, she waved at him. Ye Beizhi lowered his head and returned to the departing carriage. Chapter 10 - Bounty Chapter 10 - BountyTiger Mouth Mountain. The escort group had traveled nonstop until noon and was now at the foot of the mountain. The mountain''s intimidating name came from the large bandit stronghold within. For an ordinary person, entering the mountain was as dangerous as entering the mouth of a tiger, hence the name. Fang Dingwu called for everyone to stop and take a break while munching on dry rations. He then walked over to Ye Beizhi, who took a white bun from inside his clothes. "Theres a stronghold on this mountain called the Mountain Wolf Stronghold, which is the base for over two hundred bandits. It''s one of the largest bandit groups in the area. But Brother Ye, you needn''t worry. Ive had some dealings with Chief Chen, the leader of the Mountain Wolf bandits before, so I''m sure Old Dog Chen will give me some face and let us pass through peacefully." Ye Beizhi glanced at Fang Dingwu and stated, "I''m not worried." Then he took out a box of osmanthus cakes and began to savor one slowly. Fang Dingwu awkwardly scratched the back of his head, thinking of what else to say. WhooshThwack! A whistling sound came, and an arrow scraped past Fang Dingwu''s nose to lodge into the side of the carriage where Ye Beizhi was sitting. The tail of the arrow was still quivering from the force of the shot. Ye Beizhi casually continued chewing on the osmanthus cake, only briefly glancing at the feathered protrusion beside his ear. Fang Dingwu broke out in a cold sweat. He swiveled his head toward the forest where the arrow had come from and shouted, "Which hero is there?!" The experienced escort guards instantly dropped their food and drew their weapons, cautiously surveying their surroundings. Rustling sounds came from all sides of the forest. Fang Dingwu''s heart sank, they had been surrounded. He retreated a few steps and whispered to Ye Beizhi, "Brother Ye, be careful. From the sound, there are quite a few people coming." Ye Beizhi took out another piece of osmanthus cake and continued eating, merely nodding nonchalantly in response. Several figures gradually emerged from the thick forest. Their chief was a giant man draped in a bearskin cloak and carrying a broad ax. From a distance he rumbled, "I was wondering who came. So its Armed Escort Team Leader Fang, huh!" Behind the bearskin-wearing giant was a dense band of bandits. They approached the escort group and only stopped when they were about three zhang away. "Escort Leader Fang, I bet you didnt come to see me, huh? Where is your convoy headed to this time?" Fang Dingwu frowned slightly and said, "So it''s Chief Chen. It is great to see you again. This time, I''m heading to Meizhou after passing through your territory. I hope Chief Chen can let us pass." The bearskin-wearing giant settled down on a boulder by the roadside, resting his broad ax beside him and cajoled, "I could let you go, but my underlings all depend on this route for their livelihoods... Its hard to do business nowadays, huh." "Thats understandable. If Chief Chen can be accommodating, I am more than happy to offer a hundred taels of silver," said Fang Dingwu as he cupped his hands to show his respect. "A hundred taels of silver ... Do you take me to be a beggar? You think you can shoo away with that loose change, huh Mr. Fang?!" The bearskin-wearing giant slammed his broad ax into the ground, spraying stones everywhere. The air filled with metallic clangs as bandits behind him all drew their weapons. "My head alone has a bounty of three hundred taels of gold. You think you can bribe me with a measly hundred taels of silver? Escort Leader Fang, youre too far off the mark this time, huh!" Fang Dingwu''s frown deepened and he paused. "Then what do you think is an appropriate amount?" "Huh. What do I think? I think all the cargo on this convoy should remain here on Tiger Mouth Mountain." The bearskin-wearing giant sneered. "Chief Chen, I''m afraid that would break our rules"Fang Dingwu tightened his grip on his pair of sabers"This convoy is just carrying fabrics and silks. Even if you take them, you cant sell it easily either. It would be more worthwhile for Chief Chen to accept some actual gold and silver from me." The tension mounted as the bearskin-wearing giant and Fang Dingwu confronted each other. It seemed as if neither would budge an inch. At this critical moment, the sound of an impact was heard from behind Fang Dingwu. Ye Beizhi had jumped from the carriage and sat on the carriage shaft. Idly, he continued to eat osmanthus cakes, grabbed a water bag from the horses back, and drank when he grew thirsty. "..." Both sides watched Ye Beizhi find a more comfortable snacking position in stunned silence. Unable to contain himself, the bearskin-wearing giant asked, "Escort Leader Fang, where did you find this ignorant armed escort? Is this his first time out? Or is he looking down on us, huh?" "Well..." Fang Dingwu didnt quite know how to respond. Chief Chen happened to be correct on both accounts. "Forget it. Im a generous man. If you leave this convoy behind, Ill let the bygones be bygones." The bearskin-wearing giant said while waving his hand. Fang Dingwu tightened his grip on his pair of sabers again and thundered, "Old Dog Chen, you couldnt handle our convoy if you tried!" The bearskin-wearing giant narrowed his eyes into slits. "Huh? Are you finally going to get real with me? Little brat of the Fang family! Let me make this clear, if you know what''s good for you, leave the convoy and scram like a good little boy! If you dont take my final offer, you might just end up losing your life here today as well!" Fang Dingwu pursed his lips together, taking two steps back to Ye Beizhis side, he whispered, "Brother Ye, it looks like things cant be resolved peacefully today. Your martial skills are the greatest, so take the Transcendence Stone and run. Well hold them back." Behind his back, Fang Dingwu secretly handed the Transcendence Stone to Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi, who was still eating, looked up at Fang Dingwus back and then at the cloth bag containing the Transcendence Stone, before finally reaching out to take it. Unexpectedly, a sharp-eyed bandit beside the bearskin-wearing giant saw the movement and shouted, "Dont move! The one eating! What are you grabbing so sneakily?!" The bearskin-wearing giant squinted and looked over. "Oh? What is Escort Leader Fang doing? Could that be... the Transcendence Stone?" "What?!" Fang Dingwu exclaimed in shock, "You! How did you find out!?" Ye Beizhi glanced briefly at the bearskin-wearing giant, took the Transcendence Stone, stuffed it into his coat, and resumed his snacking. Seeing Fang Dingwus reaction, the bearskin-wearing giant was certain that he was right. "Ha ha! After letting you off easy so many times, you finally brought me a real treasure. You don''t have to worry about whether I can handle it or not. Who would want to continue doing this dirty head-bashing business anymore? I can easily exchange this Transcendence Stone for all the money in the world. After that, my hundreds of brothers and I wont have to worry for the rest of our lives!" Upon hearing Chief Chen''s words, the two-hundred-plus bandits behind cheered uproariously. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, the sharp-eyed bandit next to Chief Chen saw that Ye Beizhi still remained calm and continued eating his osmanthus cake as if he were spectating a show. He aimed his crossbow and fired, jeering, "You bastard, what are you still eating for?!" Whoosh The crossbow bolt pierced the wooden box in Ye Beizhis hand that was holding the osmanthus cakes, knocking the box to the ground. The osmanthus cakes scattered like petals across the forest floor. The bandit who fired the arrow laughed contemptuously and reloaded the crossbow. Ye Beizhi sat still on the carriage shaft with his head down for a moment, then jumped down and walked over to retrieve the wooden box. The crossbow bolt had pierced through the box, leaving a hole. Ye Beizhi carefully placed the scattered osmanthus cakes back into the box, then put the box back into his coat. He deliberately raised his head and focused on the bandit holding the crossbow. "Brother Ye... Is everything alright?" Fang Dingwu walked over and hesitantly asked. Standing next to the tense Ye Beizhi, he felt like countless pins and needles were pricking him. Ye Beizhi slowly advanced towards the sharp-eyed bandit. "Brother Ye, dont" Fang Dingwu intended to persuade Ye Beizhi but stopped himself. "Little brat, what are you doing?" The bandit with the crossbow chortled as Ye Beizhi approached. Ye Beizhi said nothing and just walked straight toward him. When he felt that Ye Beizhi was coming too close, the bandit aimed the crossbow bolt at Ye Beizhis forehead. "Im asking you, what are you doing?! Are you mute or something?" "You broke it." "Oh! So youre not mute? So what? Do you want me to compensate you? Ha ha!" The bandit taunted and joked with his companions, "Look, this idiot thinks I should pay him back, ha ha!" The bandits all burst into laughter. One chimed, "Ha ha, youd better ask him how much that thing is worth. It might just be a priceless treasure that you broke with your crossbolt!" "Hey! Why dont we just give him one wen on account of how pitiful he looks!" The crossbow-wielding bandit glared fiercely at Ye Beizhi. "Do you know, I could kill you right now?!" Ye Beizhi looked at the bandit and seriously replied, "No." "Youre still messing around with me?!" The bandit angrily pulled the trigger! The bandit expected the insolent brat to drop dead, but he suddenly saw something familiar appear before his eyes. Somehow, his own crossbow was pointed at his face! Then he felt a sharp pain burst across his abdomen as Ye Beizhi delivered an explosive knee strike that carried the bandit more than one zhang into the air! Ye Beizhi then raised the bandits crossbow and pulled the trigger repeatedly! Whooshwhooshwhoosh Three crossbow bolts shot through the bandit''s open mouth and tore a bloody exit through the back of his head. Thud The bandits lifeless, riddled body fell heavily to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the crossbowman was slain by his own weapon. The bandits and armed escorts alike were unable to react. They could only stare blankly as Ye Beizhi casually discarded the crossbow and inexorably made his way to the bandit chief, Old Dog Chen, who had gone rigid in his stony seat. Chief Chen strained his eyes, looking up at the man standing before him. The noon sun backlit the man''s face with a golden halo. Mountain Wolf Stronghold Chief Chen only heard a voice ask, "So your head is worth three hundred taels of gold?" Chapter 11 - Surrounded Chapter 11 - SurroundedFang Dingwu still felt bewildered. A day had already passed since the conflict with the Mountain Wolf Bandits. Actually, Fang Dingwu was not the only one who felt that way. The entire group of armed escorts and managers also felt as if they were imagining things, occasionally casting apprehensive glances at Ye Beizhi, who was riding on a horse with a cloth bag hanging on the saddle. Inside the bag was the head of Old Dog Chen, the chief of Mountain Wolf Bandits. Every time Fang Dingwu''s eyes were drawn to this cloth bag, he would remember the flash of a blade, the memory as sharp as the blade from yesterday. "So your head is worth three hundred taels of gold?" asked the man standing in front of Chief Chen. Chief Chen was stupefied by the question before he quickly grabbed his broad ax and retreated. "Didn''t expect there''d be a challenge here," Chief Chen said with a grin. "What? Do you want to claim my bounty? Let''s see if you''re up to it, huh!" He waved his hand to signal his underlings and ordered, "Get him! Cut him down!" The bandits behind him were eager and had long been waiting to attack. Hearing his command, they drew their weapons and rushed towards Ye Beizhi. Seeing Ye Beizhi in such a precarious predicament, Fang Dingwu anxiously shouted, "Brother Ye! Retreat quickly!" However, Ye Beizhi remained as still as a stone, seemingly oblivious to the group of bandits charging at him. His eyes were fixed on Chief Chen, the leader who now hid behind the bandits. Just as their weapons were about to strike Ye Beizhi, he powerfully pushed off the ground, soaring high into the air! The surging bandits could do nothing but look up helplessly as Ye Beizhi swooped over them toward the isolated Chief Chen! Chief Chen was shocked, his eyes wide open in fear as he panickedly retreated. While mid-air, Ye Beizhi firmly grasped the Tang blade by his waist. At the instant when Ye Beizhi descended upon the fleeing Chief Chen, a brilliant flash of blade light illuminated the forest. A head soared into the sky. Landing on his feet, Ye Beizhi sheathed his blade, picked up Chief Chen''s head, and turned back. The bandits retreated like the tide, not daring to block his path. Fang Dingwu swallowed hard, snapped back to reality, and shouted at the remaining bandits in the way, "Still not clearing the path for the rest of us!? Whoever wants to become a ghost under our weapons can stay behind forever!" Without their leader, the mass of bandits promptly scattered like frightened birds taking flight. Fang Dingwu watched as Ye Beizhi cleaned the head by the stream, then carefully sprinkled lime on it to preserve it. When he finished, he found a clean cloth to wrap it up. Noticing Fang Dingwu observing him, he turned his head and asked, "Three hundred taels of gold... Is it enough to buy a new box?" "Uh, It should be enough." Fang Dingwu paused momentarily and said, "Let''s continue on our journey, Brother Ye." Ye Beizhi nodded. Riding on his horse, Fang Dingwu still couldn''t quite believe how well things turned out yesterday. He fully believed that this escort mission was doomed to failure and could scarcely dream of such a dramatic turn of events. It seemed that Master Wu had foreseen the possibility of trouble along the way, which is why he had insisted that Ye Beizhi join them on this escort mission. Thankfully, with the unexpected roadblock out of the way, the convoy was able to proceed on their journey to Meizhou. Meanwhile, on the other side of Tiger Mouth Mountain, within the Mountain Wolf Stronghold. Inside the Mountain Wolf Stronghold, Chief Chen''s headless corpse lay in the center of the main hall. Second Chief Yin Wanjie sat on a chair with a dark expression. He and Chief Chen had always been very close, treating each other like real siblings. Yesterday, while he stayed behind to guard the stronghold, his elder brother headed a group of their underlings to rob the Changfeng Escort Agency''s convoy. Unbelievably, the fleeing underlings who returned reported that his elder brother had been beheaded with a single strike. He was utterly enraged and demanded vengeance against the Changfeng Escort Agency, so he gathered all the remaining bandits to plot revenge for their elder brother''s death. "Although my elder brother''s corpse is not yet cold, the stronghold cannot be without a Chief for even a moment, so I will temporarily assume the role of the Chief," Yin Wanjie said grimly. "The top priority now is to avenge my elder brother''s death. As for yesterday''s matter, I will not investigate who did what. Even if over two hundred of you were scared off by just a dozen people!" By the end of his sentence, he was so furious that he slammed his hand on the table, smashing it to pieces. The leaders of the various mountain bandit gangs gathered around the table all hung their heads, not daring to speak. The more than two hundred bandits listening from outside the hall, who had been whispering, all fell silent and shuddered fearfully. Yin Wanjie composed himself and announced, "From now on, if any convoy from Changfeng Escort Agency dares to pass through our Tiger Mouth Mountain, kill them all! When the time comes, I will annihilate the entire Changfeng Escort Agency!" "Well... youre certainly ambitious." At this moment, a discordant voice sounded in the hall as a man emerged from the shadows on the side of the hall. The man had long, silky black hair draped over his shoulders and wore a robe with purple and gold cloud patterns embroidered with gold thread. He held a long jade pipe in his left hand and wore a gold-threaded silver glove on his right hand, looking slyly at everyone in the hall. "And who the hell are you?" Yin Wanjie glared fiercely at the man and then turned to look at the onlookers. "Who the hell let him in?" The bandits looked at each other, all shaking their heads to show they didn''t know either. "Nobody knows?! Youre all worthless, just come! Capture him and drag him out! Later, Ill interrogate him slowly to find out where he came from," Yin Wanjie shouted as he waved his hand for people to take care of the inexplicable intruder. The mysterious man leaned against a pillar in the hall and blew a cloud of white smoke from his pipe. "I only want to ask a few questions... Assuming you all are kind enough to answer." "Fuck! You must be crazy. Hurry and throw him out of here, but make sure to break his legs first, so he can''t just run away later," Yin Wanjie said impatiently. Two mountain bandits with sinister smiles on their faces answered Yin Wanjies summons and strolled toward the mysterious man. The mysterious man tapped his pipe against the pillar, knocking aside the accumulated ashes. "Get back..." Suddenly. Crack With a gut wrenching sound, the heads of the two bandits twisted in a full circle. They could not be more dead. A woman had materialized, the twisted neck of a bandit gripped in each hand. "You filthy things." The man finished speaking, and shook off a few stray ashes. "You bastard!" Yin Wanjie jumped up from his chair and shouted, "Brothers, draw your weapons! How dare you attack us in Tiger Mouth Mountain! Youre dead!" With practiced ease, over two hundred bandits surrounded the mysterious man and woman in the hall. The man shook his head with his eyes closed and sighed. "Do you still not understand?" Yin Wanjie pointed his weapon at the mysterious man and sneered. "Hey, you''ve really got some balls, to stay so calm before we hack you to death. Now I''d really like to know what you want me to understand." Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haven''t you realized? I have you surrounded," the man said lightly as he opened his eyes. "You... have us surrounded?" Yin Wanjie considered for a moment before he burst into scornful laughter. "Hahaha! You''re quite a funny guy!" "Second... Second Chief." Yin Wanjie felt someone nudging him from behind. Turning around he demanded, "What is it?!" "Second Chief... look, look around," stuttered a subordinate behind Yin Wanjie. "What is there to look at" Yin Wanjie raised his head to look around, only to see that several rings of people had soundlessly appeared at some point outside the circle formed by the bandits. These people were eerily silent; motionless like statues, or puppets, or corpses. The mob was formed of all sorts, there were men and women, old and young, fat and thin, but they all had one thing in common: a pair of empty soulless eyes, as if they were pulled straight from their graves. "When did these-these people appear?" Yin Wanjie felt his scalp go numb as he quietly asked his subordinate. "I don''t know. Second Chief, could it be... could it be that ghosts have come for revenge?" the subordinate whispered back. "Ghosts, my ass! The way I see it, it must be some trick of this pretender in front of us! Watch as I chop him down first!" Yin Wanjie hissed viciously. "I can hear you." The man leaning against the pillar smirked condescendingly. "It seems that you really dont want to talk to me." "Listen all you want, Ill kill you here anyway! Let me show you how itsһ" Yin Wanjie was just about to swing his weapon when his vision blurred and he felt himself get yanked off his feet! The woman who had killed his underlings earlier was somehow now gripping his neck with one hand and lifting him into the air. Yin Wanjie, who was suspended in the air, was finally close enough to study the appearance of his ambusher clearly. Up close, he realized that she was not even human at all! Those people encircling the circle of bandits were actually puppets crafted with exquisite workmanship too. However, looking at the female puppet before him, they couldn''t even be compared! Each part was carved so precisely that the puppet would be indistinguishable from a real person without such a close-up observation. At this time, a cold pressure was spreading from the puppets hand to his neck, and the stranglehold was still tightening. Yin Wanjie''s face gradually flushed. He wanted to beg for mercy but couldn''t gasp out a single word. "As I said, Get away from me... you filthy things." The mysterious man exhaled a cloud of smoke. The rowdy mountain bandits filling the mountain hall instantly stiffened. The man patiently lectured the stupefied bandits, "Do you know... what you should do when encountering an unbeatable enemy?" Rivulets of cold sweat began to flow freely down the backs of the mountain bandits. "When you encounter an unbeatable enemy... and have to face them... crouch down and grip your weapon tightly." The man''s voice sounded somewhat hollow, echoing directly in their skulls. The atmosphere grew more tense. Except for the mysterious man, no one dared say a word. The puppets loomed silently while the mountain bandits were scared stiff, seemingly indistinguishable from the surrounding group. The silence was petrifying. The mountain bandits subconsciously crouched slightly, clinging to their weapons with a death grip. "Hold your breath..." Huuuuuu The stagnant air stirred as more than two hundred bandits collectively took a deep breath. "Face your enemy..." The bandits did not take their eyes off the man. "Then... Kill him!" It was as if a taut string in their minds that held them back had suddenly snapped. At once, the bandits suddenly erupted in a chaotic charge! "Kill!" When the dust settled, the man rapped his pipe against the pillar again, fully clearing the last of the dirty ashes. "And at last... peacefully perish." Only silent puppets remained in front of the man. Fresh blood dripped from their hands to the ground. "Filthy things." The mysterious man frowned, sidestepping splotches of blood as he walked to the only survivor, Yin Wanjie. "Lets talk now... Where is the Transcendence Stone?" Yin Wanjies eyes gazed vacantly at the spotless man as if he were a devil. He sounded like he had been scared silly as he stuttered, "It''s-it''s with Fang Dingwu of the Changfeng Escort Agency. He''s going to Meizhou! Don''t kill me! Please!" "Hmm... Meizhou...Fang Dingwu..." The man contemplated briefly, stroking his chin, then cast his gaze toward Meizhou. Chapter 12 - Forsaken Phoenix, Shackled Phoenix Chapter 12 - Forsaken Phoenix, Shackled PhoenixFang Dingwu felt like he was waiting for the other shoe to drop. The convoy made it through Tiger Mouth Mountain relatively unscathed, but the incident weighed heavily on their minds. With two more days of travel left on the journey to Meizhou, the escort crew became preoccupied with an issue everyone knew, but no one dared to mention. They had been betrayed. That''s right. There was sure to be a traitor within their escort agency. Only Master Wu and a few senior armed escort team leaders were aware of their secret escort mission. Of those who were part of the convoy, Fang Dingwu was sure that only he and Ye Beizhi were in the know. Even the person who entrusted the item to their agency didnt know that it would be transported with this convoy. This meant that the traitor could only be one of the senior armed escort team leaders. But who could it be? Fang Dingwu was at his wits end. It was entirely possible that some of his fellow armed escorts were moles who the traitor had planted. He had considered Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi knew about the Transcendent Stone, but he had only been told the specifics of the mission at the last moment before departure. Furthermore, he single-handedly scared off the Mountain Wolf Bandits. Ye Beizhi could be eliminated from the list of suspects, but many names were still left. They were ambushed by the Mountain Wolf Bandits just hours after leaving the city gates. With two more days ahead of them on the road to Meizhou, the coming days were unlikely to be peaceful. Ye Beizhi had been deeply troubled by his own worries these two days as well. With distress, he would frequently take out the wooden food box Chi Nanwei gave him and examine the hole left by the crossbow bolt. Then, he''d turn to examine the bundle containing Chief Chens head. He was only soothed when he knew it was still securely tied to the horse. Fang Dingwu observed all of this, feeling his frustration mount further, without knowing where to vent. He could tell that Ye Beizhi''s mind wasnt on this escort mission at all. He guessed that Ye Beizhi simply wasnt worried about whether or not the mission could be completed safely. "Team Leader Fang, Team Leader Fang." At that moment, an armed escort prevented Fang Dingwu from stewing further in frustration. "Hmm? What is it?" Fang Dingwu, mounted atop his horse, looked down and asked the escort. The escort just pointed ahead on the road. Fang Dingwus gaze followed the guards finger and saw, not too far away, a woman standing in the middle of the road. Fang Dingwu frowned and indicated for the armed escort to go and check it out. The escort took out the knife strapped to his wrist and moved to investigate when someone suddenly stopped him in his tracks. It was Ye Beizhi. Fang Dingwu looked at Ye Beizhi in confusion. "Brother Ye, what are you?" His curiosity cut off when he noticed Ye Beizhis rare change in expression. Seeing the figure intercepting the convoy, Ye Beizhi furrowed his brow tightly. "Stay. I will go." Ye Beizhi proceeded to shield the armed escort behind him and stared intently at the lone woman blocking the way. "It''s... very dangerous. Do not interfere." Even if Fang Dingwu was an idiot, he could tell that there was something amiss about the situation. He drew his sword with a clang and shouted, "Stay alert!" The armed escorts also drew their weapons, while the two managers went in the carriage to hide. Upon noticing that the woman ahead did not react to the commotion, Fang Dingwu couldnt help but ask, "Who are you?" There was no response. Confronted with silence, Fang Dingwu wondered if he was overreacting and making a fool of himself for no reason. Suddenly, a man whose voice echoed from every which way asked, "Are you Fang Dingwu? From the Changfeng Escort Agency?" Ye Beizhi braced himself, closing his eyes and steadying his breathing. Purposefully, he unsheathed his Tang blade from where it hung across his back. He held the blade in a two-handed grip and raised it horizontally before his eyes. Fang Dingwu craned his head, trying to determine where the voice came from. When he could not find the source of the voice he replied, "I am indeed Fang Dingwu. Could you kindly show yourself?" "Hehehe... Filthy thing, why should I do as you say?" the voice derided arrogantly. Fang Dingwu''s face turned red with anger. Before he could respond, the voice came again. "Let me ask you, do you have the Transcendence Stone?" "Heh, how ridiculous. Even if I have it, what does it have to do with you?" Fang Dingwu folded his arms and sneered. The voice vanished. Fang Dingwu surreptitiously signaled for the people behind him to remain alert and turned towards Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi, who had been standing still with his Tang blade ready, spontaneously shifted his legs and disappeared on the spot! Swish! Clang! It was as if the blade stirred up a whirlwind that stung at Fang Dinwus face and forced him back. "You don''t know what''s good for you!" The voice resounded, filled with anger. Fang Dingwu retreated a step and could finally take in what had happened. Ye Beizhi had just defended him from a palm strike by the woman on the road. This attack was aimed at the top of his head, but he didn''t even see it coming. He didn''t want to imagine what would have happened to him if Ye Beizhi hadn''t intercepted the blow. Ye Beizhi raised his blade, meeting the woman''s palm strike head-on. Instead of the expected sound of flesh and bone being pierced, the impact sounded more like metal striking metal. Ye Beizhi''s heart sank. His arms swelled as he made his next move, grunting as he forcefully pushed aside the woman''s palm, drew back his blade, and seamlessly transitioned into an offensive stance! Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes in focus. Taking advantage of the woman''s unstable balance from being rebuffed, he thrust toward the woman, blade intent gathering on the tip of his blade. The deadly strike pierced through the woman like a hot knife through butter! Ye Beizhi gripped the Tang blade with both hands and pulled it sideways, opening a large but bloodless gash across the woman''s abdomen. Instead of flesh and blood, intricate mechanisms lay beneath the torn clothes. "Stormqueller!!... Its you?!" Now the source of the voice was clear; it came from above. Ye Beizhi looked up at the incredulous figure holding a pipe and emerging from the foliage above. The man stared at Ye Beizhi with a pained expression. Ye Beizhi kicked away the puppet that had fallen by his leg as he confirmed the identity of the puppet master. "Forsaken Phoenix... Tang Jinnian." Tang Jinnian jumped down from the canopy. Brushing off the leaves on his shoulder, he playfully looked at Ye Beizhi from head to toe. "Heh, countless people want your life, and here you are, hiding as an armed escort. I''m curious how many more days you can happily live for." His gaze rested upon the puppet lying at Ye Beizhi''s feet. "This is the third puppet you''ve destroyed now. Mute Ye, how will you compensate me?" Ye Beizhi looked at Tang Jinnian without saying anything. Tang Jinnian seemed to have expected this and continued, "Let''s make a deal. Why don''t you give me the Transcendence Stone and Ill let this slide?." Ye Beizhi still didn''t speak. He merely raised his Tang blade and pointed it straight at Tang Jinnian in clear dissent. Tang Jinnian had a cold smile on his lips as he stared fixedly at Ye Beizhi. From the two of them, battle intent surged like a tsunami! Bang! The air exploded as Ye Beizhi made the first move! The transition from stillness to motion was instantaneous. In a flash, Ye Beizhi appeared in front of Tang Jinnian. His Tang blade slashed at Tang Jinnian''s neck, aiming to behead him in one stroke! Tang Jinnian unhurriedly used the jade pipe in his left hand to deflect the incoming blade and retreated. While stepping back, his right hand made a grasping motion in the air. Three puppets descended from above, their hands clasped to form metallic maces smashing down towards Ye Beizhi! Ba-da-boom! The powerful blows pulverized the ground and blasted fine dirt all around and into the air. Standing in the distance, Tang Jinnian masked his mouth and nose with his sleeve as he squinted, warily searching the area. Fang Dingwu and the others were even more clueless about what was going on. Their anxiety was reaching a breaking point when a flash of blade light burst out from the dust cloud. Sching A slash forced the three puppets away, knocking them into the air! Ye Beizhi''s figure sprang out from the dust cloud, darting straight towards Tang Jinnian! "You came just in time!" Tang Jinnian retreated half a step, taking his right hand out of the glove. He performed a sword-like gesture, extending his index and middle fingers close together while curling his other fingers inward to resemble a sword. He then jabbed directly at the incoming blade! Ding! Time seemed to freeze momentarily before the crisp collision punctured the dusty air. Billowing dust clouds swept outward from where the fingers and blade met. Ye Beizhi was sent back flying for more than ten zhang, while Tang Jinnian stumbled back several steps until his back was up against a tree. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi knelt on one knee, supporting himself with his Tang Blade as a crutch. After suppressing the chaotic qi in his chest, he exhaled fully and finally said, "River Severing Finger ... Forsaken Phoenix, you have gotten better." Tang Jinnian took a deep drag from his pipe, and then slowly exhaled a plume of smoke. He hid his right hand behind his back to conceal his trembling fingers. "From now on, I must check my lucky almanac before going out... I thought I would succeed for sure, but I ran into a jinx like you... Consider yourselves lucky today. "Mute Ye... I wonder if you can really guard the Transcendence Stone forever." After saying his piece, Tang Jinnian turned and disappeared into the forest without a trace. Ye Beizhi stood back up, sheathed his blade, and hung it back on his waist. Fang Dingwu approached and asked, "Brother Ye, are you alright?" Ye Beizhi nodded and said to Fang Dingwu, "Lets go, he will not come back." Fang Dingwu nodded back and urged everyone to continue the journey. Inside the carriage, Ye Beizhi was regulating his breathing to settle the disorderly qi in his body. Fang Dingwu sat beside him, patiently keeping watch. When Ye Beizhi finally opened his eyes, Fang Dingwu couldnt help but inquire, "Brother Ye, who was that person? Are you two old acquaintances?" Ye Beizhi looked at Fang Dingwu, thought for a moment, then nodded saying, "Yes, I know him... Forsaken Phoenix, Tang Jinnian. Very strong." "So who won just now? Between the two of you, who is stronger?" Fang Dingwu immediately followed up . "... In that exchange, he had the upper hand. Once he creates some distance between us, it is hard for me to get close again. As for who is stronger..." Ye Beizhi thought for a moment. "We are both in the same rank. In the few times weve fought, I have come out on top in some; him in others. But in terms of killing prowess, he is far more formidable." "Oh? Why is that?" Fang Dingwu asked eagerly, "Is he very skilled at killing?" "Rather than saying he is skilled at killing, its more accurate to say he doesnt value human life to begin with." Ye Beizhi shook his head. "In his eyes, people are weak and fragile things. In his world, there is only himself and his puppets. "He is a person trapped in his own world." Fang Dingwu became even more curious. This was the first time he had heard Ye Beizhi say so much at once. He talked about this Forsaken Phoenix in far more detail than he did when he first introduced himself. It was clear that Ye Beizhi was actually very familiar with that puppet master. Ye Beizhi lifted the carriage curtain and gazed upon the darkening sky. Touching the wooden box by his bosom, he wondered how he would explain everything to Chi Nanwei when he returned. In his mind, he could already see Chi Nanweis pouting, concerned face. Chapter 13 - Different Strokes for Different Folks Chapter 13 - Different Strokes for Different FolksTwo days later, the escort convoy finally arrived in Meizhou. At the city gates, the convoy actually caused quite some commotion. While the manager went to handle their paperwork with the city guard, a sharp-eyed soldier noticed the bloodstained cloth bag on Ye Beizhi''s horse and ordered Ye Beizhi to open the bundle. Ye Beizhi complied, but the young soldier fell to the ground in shock upon seeing the contents. All the soldiers at the gate assembled as if they were facing a great enemy. Fang Dingwu quickly dismounted and attempted to defuse the situation with a smile. He explained that the head in the bag belonged to a wanted criminal, and they had brought it here to claim the bounty. After a long back-and-forth, the city guards finally arrived to confirm the situation. Only then were they allowed into the city. The members of the escort agency passed through a bustling street and reached a large vermillion gate. Fang Dingwu sent a steward to announce their arrival and then whispered to Ye Beizhi, "The largest cloth merchant in Meizhou lives here. He''s the one who commissioned this escort mission." Ye Beizhi nodded. As they spoke, a group of people emerged from inside the gate. Leading them was a pale, rotund man with shrewd eyes. He wore nine thick rings on his fingers and was dressed in a garish red robe. He had a big belly and a smiling face that would put any caricatured merchant to shame. When the rotund man approached, Fang Dingwu cupped his fists and announced, "Merchant Zhou, we are honored to have been up to the task." Merchant Zhou chortled and said, "Armed Escort Team Leader Fang, theres no need to be so serious. I have complete trust in your Changfeng Escort Agency. Come, come, leave the escort mission matters to those outside. Let''s go inside to talk." As he spoke, he pulled Fang Dingwu inside with him. Fang Dingwu motioned for Ye Beizhi to follow them, so Ye Beizhi followed along. The three of them walked to the inner hall. Before he dismissed them, Boss Zhou instructed the servants to come serve tea. With no eavesdroppers around, he eagerly looked at Fang Dingwu and asked, "Armed Escort Team Leader Fang, did you bring the item?" Fang Dingwu nodded and signaled to Ye Beizhi, who was sitting next to him. Ever since they encountered the bandits at Tiger Mouth Mountain, Fang Dingwu had entrusted the Transcendence Stone to Ye Beizhi, knowing it was safer there than with himself. Seeing Fang Dingwu''s signal, Ye Beizhi took out the small cloth bundle containing the Transcendence Stone from within his clothes and prepared to toss it to Fang Dingwu. Merchant Zhou''s face turned paler as he exclaimed, "Oh, by my ancestors! This treasure cannot be tossed around!" He hurriedly rushed over to grab the Transcendence Stone in Ye Beizhi''s hand. Merchant Zhou carefully placed the cloth bundle on the table and opened it. Once he saw that the Transcendence Stone inside was safe, he finally relaxed. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he took out a bundle of banknotes from within his clothes and handed it to Fang Dingwu, and said, "Armed Escort Team Leader Fang, this is your hard-earned reward for this mission, a token of my appreciation." Fang Dingwu nodded, accepted the payment, and put it into his clothes before saying, "In that case, I shall respectfully accept it." Then he stood up, cupped his hands, and said, "Merchant Zhou, I have other important matters to attend to, so I won''t impose on you any longer." Boss Zhou returned the gesture with a few polite words. Outside, the members of the escort agency left through the bright red gate, concluding their tumultuous travels. Fang Dingwu led the group to find an inn in Meizhou City to rest, instructed everyone not to wander too far, and then said to Ye Beizhi, "Brother Ye, let''s go and exchange for your reward money. That head in your bag is about to start stinking." Ye Beizhi nodded, took the cloth bag containing the head, and headed out. When the two of them came out of the government office, it was already noon. The three hundred taels of gold had been exchanged for a thick stack of banknotes, which were now safely stashed within Ye Beizhi''s clothes. Since the two had not yet eaten lunch, Fang Dingwu''s growling stomach prompted him to plan their next move with Ye Beizhi. "Brother Ye, I know of a restaurant in Meizhou called the Drunken Flower. Their Dongpo Pork is some of the best Ive had while traveling the world. How about we indulge ourselves?" "Okay." Ye Beizhi replied in his usual succinct manner. As the two turned a corner, a tailor shop drew Ye Beizhis attention. While Fang Dingwu was still diligently introducing the local customs of Meizhou to Ye Beizhi, Ye Beizhi had left his side and made a beeline straight into the tailor shop. As soon as he entered, a middle-aged man who seemed to be the storekeeper greeted them. "Oh! This young gentleman, feel free to choose any piece of clothing you fancy!" Ye Beizhi, brushed by the man, going straight to a counter at the back of the shop. He pointed at a wooden box and asked, "How much?" The box was exquisitely crafted and made entirely out of sandalwood, inside which lay a pair of pure white leather gloves. With fine white fur running from the back of the hand to the wrist, the gloves would be quite comfortable to wear in the coming winter. "Ah? As for these..." The storekeeper hesitated, conflicted. "You have a keen eye, young gentleman. These gloves were fashioned by the finest tailor in Meizhou, crafted from the fur of a snow fox. Not only are they extremely beautiful but they are also very warm when worn. However" "However, what?" Fang Dingwu, who had doubled back, asked on behalf of Ye Beizhi. The storekeeper looked troubled and said, "However, Miss Ning Cai''er, a courtesan from the Brightmoon Pavilion, reserved these gloves yesterday. Actually, I was planning to deliver them this afternoon." The shop manager looked at Ye Beizhi with a conflicted smile, only to see Ye Beizhi take out a thick stack of banknotes from within his clothes, slam them on the counter, and ask, "Is this enough?" The storekeeper, seeing such a thick stack of banknotes, grew wide-eyed and avaricious. Reaching out for the pile of banknotes he fervently stammered, "Enough, enough, definitely enough." "Enough to choke you to death!" Fang Dingwu cursed as he slapped the storekeepers hand away. "You actually wanted to take all of this money? Are these gloves made of gold? Even if they were, how could they be worth three hundred taels of gold?" The storekeeper withdrew his hand with a sheepish laugh. Ye Beizhi reconsidered before pulling out a single banknote worth one hundred taels of silver from the stack, and asked the storekeeper, "Is this enough?" The storekeeper cautiously glanced at the big and burly Fang Dingwu. Only after seeing no reaction did he dare to reach out and accept the banknote, saying, "It''s enough, it''s enough. I can see that you, young gentleman, have an appreciation for craftsmanship, so I''ll sell the gloves to you!" Ye Beizhi nodded, then took the gloves out and tossed them onto the counter. He then picked up the sandalwood box and left. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Fang Dingwu and the storekeeper were stunned as they watched Ye Beizhi walk out the door. The storekeeper was baffled because he didn''t understand what was happening, while Fang Dingwu was stunned because he understood all too well. Even after all the twists and turns to complete their mission in Meizhou, Ye Beizhi was still only thinking about making up for Chi Nanweis food container! How silly was that? The storekeeper met Fang Dingwus eyes, opening his mouth to speak. Fang Dingwu glared at the storekeeper, grabbed the gloves from the counter, and followed Ye Beizhi. Fang Dingwu caught up with Ye Beizhi and asked, "Brother Ye, are you still worried about that food box?" Ye Beizhi glanced back at Fang Dingwu and nodded. "Brother, I''m not trying to offend you, but you''re not thinking clearly," Fang Dingwu said with a wry smile. "Think about it. Regardless of whether Sister Chi will be upset about the broken food box, wouldn''t it be more sincere to give her the gloves along with the new box?" With that, he handed the pair of gloves to Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi was silent for a moment, then lowered his head in acknowledgement. Taking the gloves from Fang Dingwu''s hand, he solemnly set them back into the sandalwood box. "Heh, now that''s more like it." Fang Dingwu chuckled, placing one arm around Ye Beizhi''s shoulder. "When it comes to charming girls, I''ve got plenty of experience. For example, that Brightmoon Pavilion the storekeeper mentioned earlier; I know plenty of girls there who are quite taken with me. So, how about it? Why dont I bring you there and show you around?" "Werent we going to eat?" "Yes, yes, yes, eating there is a perfectly normal thing to do." "..." Chapter 14 - The Dancer Chapter 14 - The DancerFang Dingwu and Ye Beizhi strolled toward the Drunken Flower, filling the streets with banter and laughter. However, Fang Dingwu turned out to be the only one doing the talking and laughing. Fang Dingwu, being a well-traveled armed escort team leader, truly had a vast network of connections. Even the servers at Drunken Flower were enthused to see him. As Fang Dingwu entered the restaurant, an attentive server rushed up and greeted him, "Yo! If it isn''t this Escort Leader Fang? Are you here in Meizhou for another mission?" Fang Dingwu responded with a cheerful laugh and led Ye Beizhi straight to the second floor. Once there, the two found an empty table and sat down. This table stood next to the balcony railing, so they had a clear view of the large round stage in the middle of the first floor. A wide screen formed the backdrop of the stage. Fang Dingwu introduced the operation to Ye Beizhi, saying, "That round stage below is for live performances. The owner of the Drunken Flower knows how to keep customers coming. Storytellers, jugglers, or musicians often perform, so the restaurant is quite a popular place to eat." Ye Beizhi nodded. Fang Dingwu called over the server and began ordering food. The dishes were brought up before long, and Fang Dingwu, while grabbing a peanut with his chopsticks, remarked to Ye Beizhi, "It seems our luck isn''t great today since no performances are going on right now. The last time I was here, I saw a juggler who could breathe fire. The flames shot out over seven chi!" Ye Beizhi also began eating when he suddenly, nearly imperceptibly, furrowed his eyebrows, and he turned to look toward the stage below. Fang Dingwu followed Ye Beizhi''s gaze and saw a group of women dressed like butterflies flitting out from behind the screen onto the central stage. Fang Dingwu laughed. "Speak of the devil. The entertainment should be here." He rubbed his chin. "You think they''re going to dance for us?" Ye Beizhi didn''t respond. He was focused on a specific woman in the group. That eye-catching woman had a graceful figure and held a flamboyant peacock feather fan. A veil obscured her face, rendering her features indistinct. Her clothing was noticeably different in color from the other women around her, marking her as the lead dancer. Indeed, as the group of women found their places on the stage, she stood at their center. As if sensing Ye Beizhi''s gaze, she also turned to look at him. Ye Beizhi exchanged a fleeting glance with her before lowering his head to continue eating. She withdrew her gaze, slightly taken aback. However, when her feathered fan flared with a flick of her wrist, she pushed past her surprise and began to dance. Fang Dingwu, with a huge smile, watched Ye Beizhi, who was looking over at the lead dancer. Getting goosebumps from Fang Dingwus expression, Ye Beizhi asked, "What is it?" "Oi, Brother Ye, do you like what you see?" Ye Beizhi glanced at him and said, "Eat fast and leave fast." "Whats the rush?" Fang Dingwu asked, puzzled. Ye Beizhi was working on his vegetables and said, "That woman has the bloody scent to her. She must have just killed someone." Fang Dingwu was startled, nearly exclaiming before managing to bite it down. Leaning over the table, he asked Ye Beizhi in a low voice, "Brother Ye, are you joking? How could such a sweet girl be a murderer who just killed someone?" Ye Beizhi gave Fang Dingwu a look that clearly communicated, Believe me if you want. He dipped his head to finish up the food in his bowl. Although Fang Dingwu had voiced his doubts, he truly believed Ye Beizhi in his heart. Throughout this journey, he had grown to respect Ye Beizhi greatly. The two quickly finished their food, paid the bill, and headed toward the exit. Leaving the Drunken Flower, Ye Beizhi took a final glance at the woman dancing gracefully on the stage, her dress fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. Fang Dingwu and Ye Beizhi strolled back to the inn, friendly laughter following in their footsteps. The next day, the escort agency members packed their bags and set off on their journey home. As Ye Beizhi rode his horse out the city gates, he sensed the familiar presence from the day before. Turning his head, he saw only a figure cloaked in a cape flitting into a dark alley. Ye Beizhi ignored it and rode to catch up with the others, leaving the bustling Meizhou far behind. *** In the Ghostbane Association, Rao Shuang was known by the name Flowerless Butterfly. She believed that a true assassination should be carried out in such a way that the target is utterly oblivious to their impending death. Even when dying, the victim should not even suspect who the killer is. When the deed is done, no traces should be left behind either. In Flowerless Butterflys eyes, this was the standard of a truly skilled assassin, and she had always operated in this way. To her, assassination was a nuanced craft, and she despised those who resorted to gratuitous slaughter, leaving chaos and loose ends in their wake. She would never acknowledge such reckless actions as bona fide assassinations. Rao Shuang felt that everything was going wrong these last few days. Today was the fifth day since she had arrived in Meizhou, but she still hadnt found an opportunity to draw close to Zhou Ye, the richest man in all of Meizhou. As a Heaven-ranker assassin, spending five days without getting any closer to completing her mission was causing Rao Shuang to become increasingly annoyed. First thing that morning, Rao Shuang captured a servant from the Zhou residence who was out buying groceries. After an interrogation, she once again confirmed that the Drunken Flower was Zhou Ye''s favorite place to visit. After learning that Zhou Ye often visited the Drunken Flower, she decided to pose as a dancer there. She was confident that as long as Zhou Ye saw her perform even once, she could finally get close to him. With practiced ease, she slit the servants throat, used the servants clothes to wipe her bloody hands, and disposed of the body. She then headed toward the Drunken Flower.[1] When Rao Shuang stepped onto the central stage, she was startled to feel a gaze suddenly fixated upon her, completely different from the others. It was as if a hawk had discovered a rabbit on the prairie. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gaze came from the second floor. She looked up to find a sharp look directed at her. As she locked eyes with the man, it felt as though a blade had scraped across her face. However, he soon turned away, sheathing the glaring blade. Rao Shuang pulled her gaze away, aware that someone had sensed something about her. Since they decided not to get involved, she also acted as if nothing was out of the ordinary and began her dance. On stage, Flowerless Butterfly moved like a butterfly dancing among flowers. Throughout it all, she never let that man leave the periphery of her vision. She noticed that he and his companion quickly finished their meal. Before they left the Drunken Flower, he intentionally looked back at her, that glance was also a warning. Even after Rao Shuang returned to her temporary residence from her performance at the Drunken Flower, she still felt deeply unsettled by those eyes. That man is very, very dangerous, she told herself. Rao Shuang tossed and turned all night, unable to feel at ease. She abhorred being unable to control the minutiae of her missions. Any variable beyond her control could lead to the ultimate failure of her mission. Restless, she donned a large cloak and set out to gather more information. By chance, she glimpsed the man who rankled her from the previous day at the city gate. He was preparing to leave the city with a team of escorts. Could that person be an armed escort? she wondered as she hid in an alley. Just as she thought this, he suddenly stopped his horse and looked back in her direction. Rao Shuangs heart skipped a beat, and she quickly hid behind a wall. After a while, when she dared to peek out again, the man and the escort team had already disappeared down the road outside the city. What bad luck to encounter such a formidable opponent during this mission to Meizhou, Rao Shuang brooded. Although she was walking back to her residence while that person was leaving the city, her expression was dark and her anxiety grew stronger still. Shortly after Ye Beizhi and his group left Meizhou. "Meizhou... If Im not mistaken, this should be the place the bandit chief mentioned," murmured the solitary man. Standing in front of the Meizhou city gate, he held a smoking pipe in hand and contemplated the bustling city before him. 1. The author originally wrote that she snapped the servant''s neck, but I believe he meant to say she slit his throat, since there wouldn''t normally be a deluge of blood from a neck snapping. ? Chapter 15 - Zhuang Zhous Butterfly Dream Chapter 15 - Zhuang Zhou''s Butterfly DreamToday marked the sixth day since Rao Shuang arrived in Meizhou, and her irritation had finally abated because she had finally found an opportunity to enter the Zhou residence. Tomorrow would be Zhou Yes fiftieth birthday banquet, and her dance at the Drunken Flower had garnered her an invitation to perform. As long as everything went according to plan, she would likely be on her way back to confirm the completion of her mission by this time tomorrow. Anticipating being free of this bothersome city, Rao Shuang felt much more at ease. The next day. Not only was the Zhou family the largest cloth traders around, but they were also the richest family in Meizhou. As such, the fifteenth birthday of the family head was certain to be a grand and ostentatious celebration. With preparations in place, it seemed as if the whole of Meizhou had decided to celebrate their birthdays too. Firecrackers exploded endlessly, and bright red lanterns and long banners were hung in front of the Zhou residences vermilion gates. The Zhou family was enormously wealthy and famously kept true to their word. They had previously announced that, regardless of whether they knew him or not, anyone who came to wish Zhou Ye a happy birthday could receive a gift or a red envelope filled with cash. The line of well-wishers for Zhou Ye''s birthday seemed endless as the Zhou familys wealth. Servants had placed enough silver ingots to fill a huge box at the Zhou residence''s entrance and those who came to offer their birthday well-wishes were entitled to receive one. So, from the crack of dawn, the people of Meizhou gathered outside the Zhou residence. Not even the citys beggars were excluded, as they eagerly loitered around the Zhou residence entrance. Although her performance was scheduled for the evening banquet, Rao Shuang had woken up early. After all, she needed to prepare some other tools to ensure her special performance was a killer hit. She busied herself by going to a nearby pharmacy to buy some herbs. Once there, Rao Shuang handed the clerk a list containing a portion of the herbs she required and waited quietly. She glanced around noticing there werent many people in the pharmacy so early in the morning. A short distance away, the only other customer in the store stood wrapping up the herbs he had just bought. As Rao Shuang examined the lone customer, the pharmacy clerk returned with her list and said, "Sorry, miss. Its really too bad, but we just so happened to run out of the mandrake you wanted. We didnt have much in stock to begin with..." Pointing to the man on the other side, he added, "And the last of it was just taken by that gentleman over there." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rao Shuang frowned and looked in the direction the clerk was pointing. Coincidentally, the man also turned to look at her. Scrutinizing her fellow customer, Rao Shuang found that he was rather peculiar. He only wore a glove on his right hand, gloved fingers idly tapping the counter. In his left, ungloved hand, he held a smoking pipe. Expressionlessly, he stared at her. Hes a strange person, Rao Shuang silently judged. Betraying nothing, she plastered a charming smile on her face as she gracefully walked over to him. "Greetings sir." Rao Shuang curtsied and continued, "My name is Fang Die. Its a pleasure to meet you."[2] The man scrutinized Rao Shuang from head to toe before he nodded and asked, "What do you want?" Rao Shuang felt uncomfortable under his dissecting gaze but still implored sweetly, "I wonder if you would be willing to sell me that herb you just bought. My mother is very sick and"she put on a pitiful expression"I urgently need that mandrake to save her life." "What does that have to do with me?" asked the man. His fingers continued tapping on the table with an air of indifference. What a heartless dog, Rao Shuang cursed viciously in her mind, but she outwardly maintained a teary-eyed appearance as she pleaded with him. Despite her best efforts, the man remained unmoved, as if he hadnt seen anything. He turned away and called the pharmacy clerk over, saying, "Id like to pay." Rao Shuang was tempted to chop up that man at this point. If he kept on ignoring her, she didnt really have a good way of dealing with him. With that in mind, she resigned herself to try her luck at the pharmacy in the north of the city. Just as she stepped out of the pharmacy door, she heard a voice come from behind. "Hold on." The man strolled over, holding the wrapped herbs in his hand. "If you really need these herbs, lets make a deal... Answer one question, and the herbs are yours." The man exhaled a cloud of thick smoke as he spoke. Rao Shuang frowned, waved her hand to clear the smoke, and said, "Please ask, sir." "The cloth merchant of Meizhou, Zhou Ye... Do you know where he lives?" Hes not a local, Rao Shuang realized. "Yes I do, sir." Pointing at the end of the street she said, "Look, cross this street, turn left, and keep going straight until you reach the main street. Cross the main street and then turn right and go straight..." The dizzying directions she gave were deliberately misleading; if he followed them, he would be led straight out of the city. The man didnt seem to suspect anything. He just nodded, tossed the package of herbs to Rao Shuang, and left. Rao Shuang clutched the package of herbs, glared vindictively at the mans turning figure, and then hurried back to her place, eager to prepare the concoction for tonight''s mission. *** Near evening, Rao Shuang had long since arrived at the Zhou residence and was just waiting to perform. She had been gone over the operation countless times and everything was awaiting the final step. Rao Shuang thought to herself that, once this matter was done and dusted, she would never return to this wretched city again. The brightly lit banquet hall of the Zhou residence was filled with a festive atmosphere. As the head of the family and the man of the moment, Zhou Ye naturally sat at the head of the main table. The rest of the guests were seated at tables arranged to trail downward on both sides, with a space between each side, forming an inverted U structure. The evening banquet was not nearly as crowded as the public celebrations at noon, but each and every one of those present were prominent and influential people in Meizhou. Even the governor of Meizhou sat to Zhou Yes left, chatting and laughing with him. Seeing that the banquet was about to start, Zhou Ye stood up with a beaming smile and clapped his hands, announcing, "Esteemed guests, esteemed guests, please be patient for a little longer." The crowd ceased their conversations to pay attention to his speech. Zhou Ye raised his wine cup and toasted the gathered guests, "Today is my fiftieth birthday. I am truly honored that you all have graced my humble home with your presence. Allow me to drink first as a sign of my respect for everyone!" With that, he drained his cup. The guests at the tables also raised their cups in acknowledgment and then proceeded to drink while covering their mouths with their sleeves.[1] After finishing his toast, Zhou Ye sat down, waved over a servant, and whispered a few words into his ear. The servant then turned and left. A line of colorfully dressed dancers streamed in shortly afterward. As the lead dancer, Rao Shuang held a feather fan and was dressed distinctly different from the other dancers. From the moment she entered she had been discreetly observing her surroundings. There were fewer people than expected at the banquet. Despite being confident in her success, a competent assassin must always be cautious and careful. The execution of my plan should be considerably easier than expected, she thought with a cold smile. Rao Shuang and the dancers sashayed to the space in the middle of the banquet hall, swaying their waists as they began their dance. The guests watched with smiling faces, some whispering to each other, some nodding along to the rhythm, and some even clapping their hands in time with the dance. At the head of the table, Zhou Ye and the governor of Meizhou were similarly enjoying the performance. "Governor, how do you find the dance?" The governor nodded with a smile and said, "Not bad, not bad, especially that lead dancer. Theres something special about her graceful charm and beautiful movements... What is the name of the dance?" Zhou Ye answered spiritedly, "As it happens, I saw that woman by chance at the Drunken Flower yesterday. I was immediately captivated by her dance and invited her to perform at my banquet today. As for the name of the dance... I think its Zhuang Zhou''s Butterfly Dream." "Zhuang Zhou''s Butterfly Dream, thats a good name." The governor nodded appreciatively. "Hmm? Whats that sweet smell?" Zhou Ye sniffed about. "Indeed, what is that smell?" Pleasantly surprised, the pair enjoyed the show as the dancers began to collapse on the dance floor one after another. The two of them watched, uncomprehendingly, as the lead dancer swayed as she fell. The guests at the tables were also confused, uncertain if this was part of the performance, when some of them began to slump over onto their tables. Zhou Ye and the governors expressions changed as they realized they were in deep trouble. However, it was already too late. Their vision darkened and they too collapsed onto their table, unable to cry for help. The lively hall fell silent. There was no one left awake at the banquet. Rao Shuang laid on the ground, pretending to be unconscious. Calculating that enough time had passed, she opened her eyes to confirm that all potential witnesses in the hall were unconscious. She smiled inwardly and was about to get up and finally finish her mission when she unexpectedly heard the sound of a door opening behind her! Rao Shuang closed her eyes again without hesitation and stayed still on the ground. She heard a familiar voice. "Hmm...?" 1. In ancient China, people, especially subordinates or people of a lower social class, could hide their mouths behind their sleeves while eating or drinking as a way of showing their respect to superiors or those of higher social standing. ? 2. The Die here is the transliteration of the Chinese word for butterfly . ? Chapter 16 - The Strange Man Chapter 16 - The Strange Man"Hmm...?" Rao Shuang lay on the ground, certain that she had heard the voice before, but unable to immediately recall who it belonged to. After an initial hint of curiosity, the person didn''t seem overly concerned by the stunning scene. As their footsteps drew closer, Rao Shuang resisted the urge to raise her to see who intruded on her plan. Pretending to be unconscious on the ground was her only cover at the moment. As the footsteps drew nearer, Rao Shuang deliberated how to perform a sneak attack when the person was close enough. The distance from the entrance to where she lay was not far, so the person was already upon her before she could calculate all the variables. Flowerless Butterfly bit her lip anxiously. He was unlikely to be so close again, so this was her only opportunity. If they were caught off guard, she was confident she could kill the person with a single swift move! Rao Shuang gripped her fan as the person walked beside her, preparing to attack! Suddenly, Rao Shuang stilled as she felt a terrifying gaze lock in on her. A bone-chilling sensation froze her, like her entire body was plunged into icy waters, leaving her unable to move or even breathe. Unlike the sharp gaze at the Drunken Flower yesterday, which had felt like being watched by an eagle with no possibility of escape, this gaze made her feel like a mouse trembling beneath a cats paw, about to be struck down at the slightest movement. Feeling the person pause just in front of her. Rao Shuang dared not move a muscle because she knew he was still staring at her. After what felt like an eternity, the man strode past her to the main tables. Her mind raced with urgent questions. Who is this person? What are they here to do? Why are they here now? What is their connection to Zhou Ye? Once the distance between them widened, Rao Shuang suppressed her fear and discreetly took a peek. Lying on the ground, she could only see the persons back profile clearly. Even from behind, she instantly recognized who it was, it was that strange man from the pharmacy this morning! She watched him enter the hall and scan the surroundings until he identified and approached Zhou Ye. The richest man in Meizhou was slumped at the head of the table. The hall was filled with the peculiar fragrance of Dream Butterfly Dust, a unique concoction made by Flowerless Butterfly. Although its main ingredient, mandrake, was the same as other common soporific drugs, its potency was far more potent, and it acted without much delay. By the time the victim noticed the fragrance they inhaled, the victim would swiftly fall asleep. Before the dance began, Rao Shuang had laced her silk fan with Dream Butterfly Dust, so the powder permeated every corner of the hall as she danced. That man should have experienced the effects of her planning from the moment he walked in the door, so she was puzzled as to why the strange man had not succumbed to its effects yet. Rao Shuang watched as the man reached Zhou Ye. He slapped Zhou Ye''s chubby cheek, but the merchant was unresponsive, as if deeply asleep. The man frowned and grabbed the back of Zhou Yes collar. With little discernible effort, he picked up the over two-hundred-catties man like a bag of groceries with his right hand and turned to bring him back out of the hall. As soon as the man turned around, Rao Shuang abruptly held her breath and closed her eyes again. Only after the man walked past did she risk turning her head to observe him sneakily. Seeing the scene beyond the doors, Rao Shuang involuntarily gasped. Outside the hall the maids, servants, and guards lay on the ground, not asleep but as lifeless corpses. Even the two bodyguards that the governor brought, who secured the entrance of the hall, were dead by the door. The number of bodies was not an unfamiliar sight to Flowerless Butterfly. It was the clear lack of any signs of struggle that truly startled Rao Shuang. From the positions and injuries of the dead bodies, Rao Shuangs experienced eye told her a story she could barely believe. It appeared that they had all been killed with a single blow, simultaneously, without any of them noticing what was going on. Rao Shuang considered herself capable of accomplishing something similar, but only after extensive planning and meticulous preparation. But this man? She recalled the people she monitored coming and going through the courtyard just before she entered to perform. How long could it have been? Fifteen minutes? It was clear that no one inside or outside the hall had noticed what was going on, not even herself. Rao Shuang felt like her worldview was on the verge of collapse. What was happening? Was everyone this skilled now? Wasn''t this supposed to be just a routine task? How had it become this difficult for me, a Heaven-ranker assassin, to complete a regular assignment? Have I gotten rusty, or was it the world that changed? The strange man, unaware of Rao Shuang''s internal turmoil, carried Zhou Ye single-handedly to a small courtyard replete with a pond beside a sculpted mountain. Now grabbing Zhou Ye by his hair, he pushed the unresponsive mans head into the chilly water. As it was the dead of winter, the pitiful Merchant Zhou was immediately jolted awake the moment his face hit the frigid water. Given this incredibly rude awakening, he tried to scream but only choked on icy water. He tried pulling his head out of the water, but the hand pressing down on his skull prevented it. Desperate, he flailed his arms and legs like a drowning man until he grabbed onto a piece of clothing. He yanked on it frenziedly as if it were his lifeline. At the pond''s edge, the hem of the strange man''s robe was nearly torn by Merchant Zhou''s desperate grip. The man frowned, annoyed with the futile struggle, and crushed Merchant Zhou''s elbow with the butt of his pipe. Still submerged, Merchant Zhou convulsed in agony. He must have screamed in pain, allowing more water to fill his mouth and lungs, releasing the last of the air in his lungs as a stream of bubbles. His arm was twisted at an unnatural angle, clearly fractured. Finally, his struggling ceased, and he lay limp against the ground like a broken mannequin. The strange man fished Boss Zhou out of the water and casually tossed him across the ground. Merchant Zhou was unconscious again, and his eyes were rolled almost completely up, showing just their whites. Water dribbled from his mouth. The man frowned and stomped on Boss Zhou''s bloated belly. The force of the kick nearly ruptured Merchant Zhous intestines. Body curling up like a prawn, he retched out a bellyful of water. Regaining consciousness from the pain, Merchant Zhou started mumbling incoherently, "Don''t kill me... Dont kill. I have money... However much you want, Ill give..." The strange man nudged Merchant Zhous head with his foot. Merchant Zhou finally came to his senses, shaking himself out of his stupor. The man towering over him asked, "Where is the Transcendence Stone?" "I-I... Dont know," replied Merchant Zhou through chattering teeth. "You dont know... Or do you not have it?" The man asked Boss Zhou with slight amusement. "I dont... I dont have it, no no, I mean... I don''t know." "You dont even know how to lie convincingly." The man shook his head in exasperation. "Since you don''t know anything... You can die." He raised his hand toward Merchant Zhou''s head. "Dont kill me!" "Stop!" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the courtyard filled with corpses, two voices shouted at almost the same time. Chapter 17 - Trade For Your Life Chapter 17 - Trade For Your LifeMerchant Zhou, who was cowering under the man''s feet, made the plea, but the interjection came from behind the man. Merchant Zhou couldnt believe his ears. He didn''t expect someone to speak up for him in his life-and-death situation. The man holding a smoking pipe turned his head and saw Rao Shuang standing there, clenching her luxurious brocade fan and looking his way. The man took a puff at his pipe, white smoke fleeing from the faint smile on his lips. Closely watching Rao Shuang, he inquired, "Miss Fang, is your mother in good health?" "Who exactly are you?" Rao Shuang asked cautiously. Her expression was tinged with embarrassment, as she realized that this person was teasing her about her early morning deception. The man chuckled and cupped his hands towards Rao Shuang as he revealed who he really was. "Forsaken Phoenix, Tang Jinnian." "Forsaken Phoenix... Are you also a member of the Ghostbane Association? What rank are you?" The man merely smiled and shook his head, brushing aside her follow-up questions and taking a deep breath of the air laden with Dream Butterfly Dust. Delighted by what he detected, he remarked, "Miss, you must not be an ordinary person either. This soporific is not something that any ordinary person can whip up. The main ingredient is mandrake. As for the auxiliary ingredients... they should be clove, angelica, and would you mind telling me what else?" Hearing the man analyze her crutch, Rao Shuang grew even more wary of this man. Forcing herself to calm down, she insisted, "You cannot kill this man." "Why is that?" "He is my mission." "Heh, what does that have to do with me?" It was the exact same phrase and carried the exact same apathetic tone he used in the pharmacy. Rao Shuang narrowed her eyes, skewering Tang Jinnian with her gaze. Her temper as a Heaven-ranker was finally ignited. Nevertheless, Tang Jinnian remained unmoved, still smirking at Rao Shuang. "Since you refuse to do this the easy way, we are going to do it the hard way!"[1] Rao Shuang stepped into the courtyard with a resolute expression. "I am Flowerless Butterfly. Don''t you dare underestimate me!" As soon as the words left her lips, she flicked her brocade fan and shot three willow-leaf shaped throwing knives from the fan''s ribs toward Tang Jinnian! Tang Jinnian waved his gloved right hand, swatting away the flying knives aimed at his face as if he were shooing away a fly. While he handled the projectiles, a figure leaped from the roof and plummeted directly toward Rao Shuang''s head! Rao Shuang was caught off guard. She didn''t expect such an ambush in the middle of her attack and only narrowly dodged the falling figure. Seeing the first strike fail, the figure immediately lashed out with a whip kick toward Flowerless Butterfly. The surprised assassin agilely leaped over the kick, kicking off the figure''s forehead to build some distance. She reached the roof and landed silently on the tiles. Rao Shuang initially thought that the person she kicked-off of would definitely fall to the ground. She had used subtle force in her attack, but to her surprise, the person merely swayed slightly before regaining balance. Rao Shuang could sense that the person''s stance seemed extremely stable, yet there was something unusual about it. "Exquisite movement skills!" Tang Jinnian complimented, standing with his hands behind his back. A cold smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he concluded, "But that can only take you so far." She heard the wind whistling behind her before Rao Shuang could process what he meant by that. She preemptively dove forward, like a donkey rolling in the dirt, to escape whatever was coming. Before she could get up, she glimpsed a woman jump at her, raising her hands high and hammering down! Rao Shuang hurriedly rolled to the side yet again, relieved as the woman missed and crashed down through the roof, breaking a hole on her way down. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rao Shuang finally had a moment to reorientate herself. As she was catching her breath, she heard Tang Jinnian remind faintly from the courtyard, "Can you afford to let down your guard?" What? Rao Shuang''s heart tightened in her chest as a hand suddenly erupted through the roofing tiles beneath her! The hand grabbed Rao Shuang''s ankle and dragged her down through the roof! The shattered tiles fell with her, shrouding her sight. In that chaotic moment, Flowerless Butterfly relied on her killer instincts and kicked hard toward her assailants head with her free leg. The woman''s head snapped back from the kick, but the iron grip on her leg held firm. The two fell together, landing heavily in the main hall. Taking advantage of the impact, Rao Shuang finally extricated her leg from the womans grasp and pulled off a twisting cartwheel to create some distance. However, the woman rushed forward faster than anticipated and fired a punch toward Rao Shuang''s abdomen. Rao Shuang barely intercepted the incoming fist with an open palm, but the force behind the fist was far beyond her expectations, instantly tearing through her haphazard defense and hitting her in her abdomen, hard. Rao Shuang clenched her teeth, forcing down the urge to crumple in pain, as she frantically counter-attacked with her brocade fan. Her brocade fan fanned out in a deadly arc, sharp tips slashing viciously toward the woman''s neck. To Rao Shuangs disbelief, sparks flew wildly where the fan''s tips swept across the woman''s neck! Seeing this, Rao Shuang was dumbstruck as the heavy punch sent her careening out of the banquet hall and back into the courtyard. The figure that leapt down from the roof earlier was waiting outside at the door. Rao Shuang blasted out the main door and crashed straight into the figure''s waiting arms. The figure grabbed Rao Shuang from the air, spun halfway to offset her momentum, and executed a heavy suplex! Blam! The suplex slammed Rao Shuang to the ground, leaving her breathless. The precious brocade fan in her hand slipped to the ground as she spat out a mouthful of blood. Tang Jinnian walked over leisurely, still with that playful smile on his face. "Flowerless Butterfly Rao Shuang... Heh, I know you, the only assassin who became a Heaven-ranker as a puny Martial Master." Rao Shuang propped herself on the ground, trying her best to sit up as she coughed. "Who exactly are you?" "A dead person doesnt need to know who I am... Hehehehe!" Tang Jinnian laughed maniacally as he grabbed Rao Shuang by her jaw. "Besides, you dont deserve to know." Tang Jinnian took a deep puff from his pipe and asked Rao Shuang, How do you want to die? "Hmm? This little thing seems interesting," Tang Jinnian commented, noticing a luxurious brocade fan from the corner of his eye. He picked up Rao Shuangs treasured tool and began toying with it. Flowerless Butterfly, who was lying on the ground, agitatedly struggled to stand up. "Give that back to me!" she demanded. Tang Jinnian lifted her up by her throat. He pondered over Rao Shuang suspended in one hand and the brocade fan in his other hand. "To trade your life for a fan... its a good deal." Upon making his decision, he carelessly tossed Rao Shuang aside. Her back cracked against the wall and she slumped down, unconscious. Tang Jinnian meticulously examined the multifunctional brocade fan in his hand, discovering the compact components inside. Forcibly disassembling it would be inconvenient at the moment, so he put it away and focused on Merchant Zhou instead. Zhou Ye had anxiously watched two of them fight for some time. At some point, he had secretly stood up to try to limp away and make his escape. When he saw Tang Jinnian turn around to find him again, he was so frightened that he collapsed in a wretched mess. "Don''t, don''t kill me! I dont know anything!" By now, the sky was completely dark and Tang Jinnian was growing a bit impatient. Tang Jinnian walked over to Merchant Zhou to settle things for good. He stomped on the mans right leg, breaking it, and kicked him savagely in the mouth before Zhou Ye could even yelp in pain. Blood flecked with loose teeth sprayed from his mouth as his body was sent flying. Tang Jinnian advanced on him and stated, "Hand over the Transcendence Stone... and you can live. Say any more nonsense... and you will die." That pitiless pledge, accompanied by a bone-chilling killing intent, spread over Zhou Ye. He quivered as he nodded repeatedly, not trusting himself to say another word. Terrified, Zhou Ye guided Tang Jinnian into the inner hall where his most precious possessions were hidden. Transcendence Stone in hand, Tang Jinnian set the Zhou family mansion alight. The fiery backdrop bathed the bloody mansion in flickering flames in the middle of the night. As for Zhou Ye? Tang Jinnian had stuffed him into a large chest and dumped him into the pond. However, something outside of Tang Jinnian''s expectations occurred. After he and Zhou Ye came out from the inner hall, Flowerless Butterfly, who he assumed would be unconscious beside the wall, had disappeared without a trace. That woman''s movement skills are indeed impressive. Tang Jinnian admitted. Shaking his head, he put those irrelevant thoughts in the back of his mind for now. It was time to go. 1. The Chinese idiom is translated as Since you refuse a toast of respect, then you can drink as punishment. ? Chapter 18 - Entanglement Chapter 18 - EntanglementOn his way back to the inn, Tang Jinnian passed by a veritable swarm of soldiers hurrying toward the Zhou residence. Families gathered in the streets to watch the mansion that was engulfed in flames. Despite the hour, it was actually a very lively scene. Tang Jinnian navigated the crowd and reached his room in the inn, firmly shutting the door behind him. As the crowd faded away, he took out the Transcendence Stone. The shimmering specks inside the stone shone like the vast starry sky; Tang Jinnian was momentarily entranced. Eventually, the fire at the Zhou residence was finally extinguished, and the street outside Tang Jinnian''s window had quieted down. The dead of night was punctuated only by the occasional chirping of insects and the barking of dogs. Tang Jinnian was absorbed in examining the stone when his senses flared in alarm. His body instinctively shifted backward as a dagger flew through where his chest was and embedded itself into the wall beside him. Tang Jinnian sprang to the window to search for the assassin to see a lithe figure leap across the opposite building and disappear into the night like a cat. "Such recklessness," Tang Jinnian murmured as he shook his head. Aware of the intruder''s impressive agility, he didnt plan on pursuing her tonight. He closed the window and prepared to go to sleep. The following day. Tang Jinnian slept well into the morning. When he finally set out of the inn, it was already noon. He walked into a restaurant by the street, sat by the window on the second floor, and called the waiter to bring some food. Leisurely, he sipped from the teacup on the table. With the cup to his lips, Tang Jinnian suddenly grinned as if he had discovered something funny. Tang Jinnian tilted his head back, evidently enjoying his tea. Before he could set the cup down, a short sword stabbed through the second-story window! Whoosh A figure violently burst through the window wielding a short sword in her hands. Who could it be other than Flowerless Butterfly Rao Shuang? Joy flashed in her eyes, it seemed like she had caught Tang Jinnian off guard. Her short sword in her hands did not falter in the slightest, stabbing straight toward him! Tang Jinnian maintained his drinking posture as if he was truly unaware of the imminent threat. At the last moment, another figure swooped down from the beams above, powerful legs landing squarely on Rao Shuang''s back! Rao Shuang was floored by that stomp and lost her grip on her short sword. Her weapon clattered to the floor and she fell to the floor by Tang Jinnian''s feet. The one who descended from the beams had one foot on the ground and the other firmly pressed down on Rao Shuang''s waist. Pinned to the ground, Rao Shuang struggled furiously but was unable to get away. Tang Jinnian finished his tea, not even glancing at Rao Shuang by his feet. "Miss Rao, did you come here for lunch too?" Rao Shuang had a sickly pale complexion. It was clear that she had yet to recover from yesterdays injuries. "Give me back my fan!" Rao Shuang spat as she glared at Tang Jinnian, "How can you say that, Miss Rao? You traded your fan for your life," Tang Jinnian replied nonchalantly as if Rao Shuang had merely stopped by for a chat. "It''s my fan now... and that''s that, Miss Rao. Goodbye, I wont be seeing you off." As Tang Jinnian finished speaking, the person stepping on Rao Shuang''s back grabbed her collar and flung her back out through the second-floor window. Tang Jinnian leaned out to admire Rao Shuang flip in the air and land gracefully. She shot him a resentful glare before turning and blending into the crowded street. This meal cost Tang Jinnian twenty taels of silver, five taels for the food, and fifteen taels for the window. No matter how strong you are, you should still pay for what you break, Tang Jinnian thought as he strolled down the road. Soon enough, he left the city to venture toward his next destination, Zhejiang. Although it would be a long journey, he had to go to retrieve an item. Tang Jinnian was not afraid to stray off the beaten path to save some time. He plotted out a direct route in his mind, primarily trekking through the mountains where the forest stretched out endlessly as far as the eye could see. Few people traveled through these mountainous forests because the terrain was rough, and there were no paths to choose from. However, Tang Jinnian did not mind, blazing through the forest as if it were no different from a paved street in the city. Tang Jinnian suddenly stopped, suspiciously surveying his surroundings, but didnt find anything unusual. Carefully, he kicked a small rock into the clearing ahead, watching closely as it bounced forward and hit something. In the lush forest, the mechanical click of a mechanism triggering was especially obvious. With a flash, throwing knives crisscrossed the area that the rock passed through. "Petty tricks," Tang Jinnian muttered, a frown appearing on his face. Rao Shuang, who became a Heaven-ranker as a Marital Master, had remarkable abilities; her varied assassination techniques seemed endless. That night, Tang Jinnian found a tall tree, jumped onto a branch, and leaned against the trunk to get some rest. At midnight, the sound of a weapon tearing through the air woke him up and he quickly flipped to the ground. When Tang Jinnian landed, he looked up to see that Rao Shuang stood where he had been sleeping, and was twisting her short sword out of the tree trunk. "Flowerless Butterfly, do you want to die?" Tang Jinnian asked as he narrowed his eyes. He was genuinely incensed at the repeated disturbances. Rao Shuang remained deadly silent. She leaped down from the tree and again charged at Tang Jinnian with the short sword! "Such recklessness!" Tang Jinnian shouted as he leapt up from the ground and struck with his right palm toward Rao Shuang. Rao Shuang boldly slashed at Tang Jinnian''s outstretched hand. Tang Jinnian neither dodged nor flinched, grabbing the oncoming blade with his gloved right hand, sending sparks flying. Pulling the sword forward, Rao Shuang, who was unable to let go in time, was yanked into his arms! Tang Jinnian locked down the short sword with his right hand and struck heavily with his left elbow on Rao Shuang''s back! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the blink of an eye, it was all over. Rao Shuang initially had the jump on Tang Jinnian but she somehow ended up being subdued in one strike. "Uh!" Rao Shuang grunted as she took the heavy elbow strike, plummeting to the ground like a bird with broken wings. Rao Shuang crashed onto the forest floor, winded. She had not recovered from her previous injuries and the recent fight only worsened her condition. She lay on the ground, blood trickling from her mouth. Tang Jinnian landed steadily, walked over, and looked down at Rao Shuang as she stared up at him with a bloody face full of resentment. Tang Jinnian withdrew the brocade fan he claimed yesterday and crouched down to meet her eyes. "You want this fan so badly?" Rao Shuang bit her blood-stained lower lip, not speaking, her face defiant. Tang Jinnian used the fan to lift Rao Shuang''s chin, tilting her head to face him and asked, "Im asking you." Rao Shuang hesitated and then nodded. "Heh... even more than you want to live?" Tang Jinnian asked with a mocking tone. Rao Shuang hesitated, then a glint of determination crossed her eyes before she solemnly nodded again. Seeing Flowerless Butterfly''s cherry lips part open slightly with no response, Tang Jinnian leaned in with the intention to keep ridiculing her for her repeated assassination attempts. Suddenly, a silver light flashed from her mouth at his face! Tang Jinnian''s expression changed; he immediately pushed off the ground with his legs, rapidly retreating backward! The silver light grazed his nose and flew into the sky. By the time Tang Jinian dodged the hidden weapon and came back to look for Flowerless Butterfly, she had already disappeared without a trace. Tang Jinnian''s gloomy expression resembled a thundercloud barely holding back its fury. Although it was still dark out, Tang Jinnian did not plan to sleep again so he pressed on with his journey. Rao Shuang rushed through the dark forest, occasionally coughing. Her clothes were now completely soaked in blood, and her right arm hung limply by her side. It had been dislocated when Tang Jinnian caught the sword and disarmed her. Rao Shuang knew her current injuries were serious, and without proper treatment, she might never properly recover. But I must take my fan back! Rao Shuang thought, her resolution firm in her gaze. That fan was her signature weapon and her master''s legacy, the only one of its kind in the world and completely irreplaceable. But that man was beyond terrifying. What could she do to get her brocade fan back? Chapter 19 - You Owe Me a Life Chapter 19 - You Owe Me a LifeTang Jinnian has been living and traveling through the forest for two days. During this time, Flowerless Butterfly constantly came to harass him, leaving him incredibly frustrated. After waking up and gathering his bearings this morning, Tang Jinnian estimated that he should be able to reach the end of the forest and reach Xuzhou Prefecture by the end of the day. A small river flowed not far from where Tang Jinnian camped last night. He went to the river, intending to freshen up. Just as he squatted by the riverbank, a sudden disturbance occurred![1] A figure unexpectedly erupted from the water among a surge of splashing water droplets! Tang Jinnian looked up to see a soaking-wet Rao Shuang holding a short sword and stabbing toward him. Despite the winter chill, this woman had been lurking at the bottom of the icy river for who knows how long, her lips blue from the cold. Tang Jinnian had already become accustomed to such assassination attempts over the past two days. He pushed aside Rao Shuang''s stabbing arm, changing the trajectory of the short sword, then grabbed her lapel and hurled her away. Rao Shuang tumbled like a kite with a broken string towards the shore, stopping only after smashing into a tree. Tang Jinnian turned around, finally having the time to observe Rao Shuang carefully. This woman was already at the end of her strength. The continuous assassination attempts over the past two days had not only exhausted her physically but also added new injuries each time she failed; by now, her body was riddled with wounds. After a single exchange, she was at the end of her rope, powerless to even push herself up from the ground. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Flowerless Butterfly," Tang Jinnian said coolly, "I no longer have the patience to play with you. Are you ready to die?" In front of Tang Jinnian, Flowerless Butterfly finally managed to stand back up with the support of a tree trunk before she knelt down with a hollow thump. "Oh? Isn''t it a bit late to beg for mercy now?" Tang Jinnian asked with a raised eyebrow. "Please," Flower Butterfly begged as she bent down, her forehead touching the ground, giving Tang Jinnian a deep kowtow, "Give the fan back to me." Tang Jinnian frowned, uncertain of what Rao Shuang was up to again. Rao Shuang then raised her head, her beautiful eyes brimming with tears. Seeing Tang Jinnian unresponsive, she urgently said, "Please, sir!" She crawled towards Tang Jinnian on her hands and knees as she spoke, "That fan is really important to me!" Rao Shuang crawled towards Tang Jinnian, weakly grabbing onto the hem of his robes with both hands and looked up at him with blood and dirt streaking her face. Tang Jinnian looked down at the pleading woman; tears fell from her face like a string of broken pearls. "I thought you would be begging for your life instead..." Tang Jinnian began. Before Tang Jinnian could finish his sentence, Rao Shuang abruptly held his gloved right hand with her left hand in a death grip! A sharp dagger slid out from her right sleeve into her free hand; gripping the dagger tightly, she took advantage of her close range and thrust it at Tang Jinnian''s chest! Tang Jinnian was both shocked and angry! His right hand was held fast, and he could not immediately free it to protect himself. He quickly pressed his middle and index fingers together and used his left hand to unleash his River Severing Finger. The plunging dagger nearly tipped his chest! "Youre dead!" He bellowed as his sleeve rippled through the air, and his thrusting fingers driven by his inner qi found their mark on Flowerless Butterfly''s forehead just before her dagger could reach him! Bang! The instant the attack struck her forehead, Rao Shuang stiffened in her kneeling surprise attack stance. The dagger in her hand hovered a hairbreath away from Tang Jinnian''s chest. Incredibly, while Rao Shuang was frozen in place, the trees behind her were blasted with a gale-force wind, their trunks bent over as if they were prepared to run away. "Uh," Rao Shuang uncontrollably gasped. Still kneeling on the ground, the pupils of her beautiful eyes dilated. Clang Finally, the dagger in her hand fell to the ground, and she slowly collapsed backward. Tang Jinnian withdrew his hand, glanced at the almost lifeless Rao Shuang on the ground, and left. He gave a final judgment, concluding coldly, "Too stubborn." As soon as Tang Jinnian took a step, he felt something pulling at his legs. Looking back, he saw it was the obstinate Rao Shuang once again. Rao Shuang''s consciousness was hazy at this moment, with only her little finger hooked on Tang Jinnians pants. She was mumbling something indistinctly. Tang Jinnian had to listen carefully before he could make out her final words. "Give my fan back to me..." *** Rao Shuang woke up two nights later. At first, she was prepared to get used to her new existence in the underworld, but when her awareness returned, and she got a good look around, she realized she was still by the riverbank where she had hidden that day. She was covered with a garment, the purple and gold cloud-patterned robe worn by that person. Underneath the oversized covering, she was completely naked, with her abdomen, chest, and other injured areas wrapped in bandages. The smell of medicine wafted out from under the bandages. Rao Shuang turned her head and saw her clothes neatly placed nearby. On top of the neatly folded clothes was her brocade feather fan. Rao Shuangs gaze drifted to the distance. By the riverbank, the man known as Solitary Phoenix sat on a large stone wearing thin underclothes, smoking alone. The bright moon hung high, and the silver river shimmered brightly in the dark. Illuminated by moonlight, it looked like a scene from a painting brought to life. Rao Shuang tried to push herself up from the ground but found her limbs were too weak after her injuries combined with days of disuse. She fell back halfway, causing her injuries to flare up, reminding her that they had not left either. Involuntarily, she let out a cry of pain. The garment covering her chest slipped to her waist, exposing her fair skin. Before Rao Shuang could pull the garment back up, Tang Jinnian had already heard the noise and came over. "Get up if you''re awake... Don''t lie on the ground," Tang Jinnian said dispassionately. He then yanked his garment off Rao Shuang, leaving her completely exposed in front of him. Tang Jinnian didn''t spare her another glance. He simply put on his clothes and went back to sit on the boulder by the riverbank. Rao Shuang''s face turned red as if it were bleeding, but she stubbornly bit her lower lip and said nothing. Silently, she put on her clothes, realizing that her clothes had been scrubbed clean. Even the bloodstains were gone. A voice came from the direction of the stone. "That day... how did you think of clinging tightly to my right hand?" "Ahem..." Rao Shuang cleared her throat; it had been days since she last spoke before answering, "I started to suspect it during the fight a few days ago... Every time you summoned a puppet, your right hand would either be hidden behind your back or performing some gestures. Plus, you always wore those strange gloves... I was sure that you were controlling the puppets through those gloves." "Heh, you''re pretty smart." As Rao Shuang picked up the brocade fan, Tang Jinnian reminded her, "That fan... still belongs to me." Rao Shuang frowned at this and was about to speak when Tang Jinnian interrupted her, "Heh? Did you think I saved you for nothing?" Tang Jinnian turned his head and looked at Rao Shuang. He asked with amusement, "You cant be that naive, Heaven-ranker Flowerless Butterfly?" Rao Shuang, who was known as Flowerless Butterfly, narrowed her eyes and asked, "Then why did you give me the fan?" Tang Jinnian smiled and said, "You can use the fan... I need you to help me with something." Rao Shuang gave a self-deprecating smile. "With your strength, what could I possibly help you with?" Tang Jinnian turned his gaze to the shimmering flow of the river, almost as if he was murmuring to himself and not to her, "I need you to help me get something..." Seeing his unprecedented distant expression, Rao Shuang knew the matter must not be simple and couldnt help but ask, "What is it?" "It''s... a gourd, an iron gourd," he murmured. "An iron gourd?" she asked in bewilderment. "Yes... This iron gourd is not made from normal iron. It is said to have been sourced from an unknown place in the deep sea, so it''s very strong. Moreover, its size and shape is no different from that of a regular gourd thats hollow in the middle, but it weighs over three hundred jin..." Rao Shuang tilted her head, "What do you need this for? Where is it?" Tang Jinnian glanced at Rao Shuang, seeing her eyes wide with curiosity, and continued, "That kind of iron is necessary to refine the Transcendence Stone. As for where it is... it naturally belongs to someone else." "Who?" "The Unbound Bodhisattva... Xue Qiming," Tang Jinnian said with a touch of seriousness in his tone. Rao Shuang was influenced by his tone and swallowed hard as she asked, "This person... is very powerful?" Tang Jinnian hesitated before slowly saying, "Compared to me.... he can only be stronger." "You really are something, Solitary Phoenix! You might as well kill me!" Rao Shuang exploded in anger. "I can''t even beat you, and now you want me to steal something from someone stronger than you?!" Tang Jinnian turned to look at the fuming Rao Shuang with a smug smile. "Heh... Who told you to owe me a life debt?" 1. A Wild Flowerless Butterfly Appeared! ? Chapter 20 - Encountering Zhao Feihu Again Chapter 20 - Encountering Zhao Feihu AgainFar away from the dramatic twists and turns of the pursuit between Tang Jinnian and Rao Shuang, Ye Beizhi and his group returned to Jiading Prefecture after several days of travel. The escort carriage stopped before Changfeng Escort Agencys gate, and servants came forward to lead the horses away. Ye Beizhi stood at the gate, suddenly apprehensive and unsure of how he should proceed. Fang Dingwu came over, patted Ye Beizhi on the shoulder, and encouraged him. "What are you dawdling for, Brother Ye? You should just go in." "Yes." Ye Beizhi touched the sandalwood box in his clothes reassuringly and then stepped inside. "Brother Ye, you go ahead and rest for now. Ill go to the accounts department to handle the paperwork of this escort mission first. Ill find you tonight so we can have a drink," said Fang Dingwu. Ye Beizhi nodded in acknowledgment and walked in alone toward his residence. However, he stopped when he reached a fork in the road. Ye Beizhi first studied the path leading to his small courtyard and then the other path leading to Chi Nanwei''s residence. Ultimately, Ye Beizhi chose to go to Chi Nanwei''s residence. After turning a few corners, a modest courtyard appeared before him. The early winter plum blossoms waved invitingly from the courtyards outer wall, creating an unexpectedly vibrant scene. Seeing that the door was open, Ye Beizhi walked straight in. The courtyard was relatively empty, but several plum trees were in full bloom. Just as he decided to knock on the inner door, a maid came out and nearly bumped into him. The maid was instantly delighted when she saw Ye Beizhi and exclaimed, "Young Master Ye! Youre back?" Ye Beizhi nodded and said, "Yes... is Miss Chi" The maid interrupted him, chattering, "Miss Chi has mentioned you every day since you left," she teasingly glanced at Ye Beizhi and whispered, "Could it be that shes lovesick?" Before Ye Beizhi could reply, a familiar figure burst out from behind the maid. "Xiu''er, how dare you gossip behind my back! Im going to shut that mouth of yours!" The newcomer was Chi Nanwei, her face flush with embarrassment. The two of them fought playfully for a bit before Xiu''er skipped away. The panting Chi Nanwei stopped and adjusted her disheveled hair before she noticed Ye Beizhi was still staring at her. Her blush deepened. The two of them stood in the courtyard like this, neither speaking. Occasionally, a breeze would blow, scattering plum blossoms between them. "So... youre back?" Chi Nanwei broke the silence to ask. As soon as the words left her mouth, she felt so silly that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide in. Why did I ask him that, if hes finally here? "Yes." Ye Beizhi answered. He didnt seem to find anything unusual with the question. "Were you in danger?" Chi Nanwei asked falteringly as she inclined her head slightly to face Ye Beizhi. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No... but your box," Ye Beizhi felt his throat go dry. "Im sorry, it was damaged." Ye Beizhi took out the box that Chi Nanwei had once used to store osmanthus cakes for his first escort mission. The large hole from a crossbow bolt was particularly conspicuous. "We encountered bandits," Ye Beizhi haltingly said, "A crossbow bolt hit" "Youre not hurt, are you?" Chi Nanwei interrupted Ye Beizhi, placing her hand on his chest where he had just taken out the wooden box and feeling around.[1] Ye Beizhi held her hand and moved it away from his chest. "Im not hurt... My martial arts is very powerful." Chi Nanweis face, already red, turned crimson as he held her hand. She tried her best to remain calm and interjected, "Youre so cocky. Who even brags like that?" At this moment, Ye Beizhi reached into his clothes and took out an exquisite sandalwood box. Handing it to Chi Nanwei, he said, "This is... compensation." Chi Nanwei, with some curiosity, took the box, opened it, and couldnt help but exclaim, "So beautiful!" "This is a gift you brought me?" Chi Nanwei tilted her head as she looked at Ye Beizhi with a very happy smile. Ye Beizhi shook his head. "No... its compensation."[2] Chi Nanwei puffed her cheeks, pretending to be angry. "Nope. Im definitely counting it as a gift from you." Ye Beizhi didnt have anything to say, but he felt that he should be quite happy inside. "Little Sister Chi, come quickly and see what I brought you... Why are you here?!" A man entered through the courtyard entrance, and his demeanor instantly changed when he saw Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei so close together. Ye Beizhi turned to look at the person. He was sure they had met before. Thinking back carefully, he recalled when he first arrived at the escort agency. This was the person who fell down in pain after being grabbed. His name seemed to be... Zhao Feihu?[3] At this moment, Zhao Feihu glared at Ye Beizhi and shouted, "The Transcendence... What are you doing here?!" Hearing him blurt out the word Transcendence, Ye Beizhi subtly made note of him but did not answer the question. Chi Nanwei frowned and stepped forward. "Big Brother Feihu, what are you doing? Young Master Ye brought a gift from Meizhou for me. Why are you being so aggressive?" "Gift?" Zhao Feihu raised his eyebrows as he noticed the sandalwood box in Chi Nanweis hands. He snatched the box from Chi Nanweis hand and sneered. "Let me see what it is." Chi Nanwei was startled by Zhao Feihus change in attitude and let out a soft cry, almost stumbling as she shied away from him. Ye Beizhi reached out to steady Chi Nanwei and narrowed his eyes at Zhao Feihu. Zhao Feihu broke out in goosebumps under Ye Beizhis gaze but still managed to say, "Wha-what are you looking at me for?" Ye Beizhi extended his hand and said, "Give it." Zhao Feihu took a step back. "Whats so special about it? Cant I take a look?" Ye Beizhi didnt bother arguing any further. He quickly stepped forward, seized the arm that was holding the sandalwood box, and took the box back with his other hand. The scene seemed to mirror the incident when Ye Beizhi first arrived at the escort agency. Zhao Feihu''s face grew hot with pain and mixed emotions as he slowly knelt down on the ground. Chi Nanwei was alarmed by their conflict and quickly came over, laying her hand on Ye Beizhis hand, which was holding Zhao Feihu. She anxiously said, "Young Master Ye! Please let go. Big Brother Feihu meant no offense!" Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei, and seeing that she was genuinely anxious, he quickly released his grip. Zhao Feihu cradled his hand that Ye Beizhi had grabbed and glared at Ye Beizhi with considerable resentment as he fled from the courtyard. Ye Beizhi watched Zhao Feihu leave, then turned back to Chi Nanwei and handed her the sandalwood box again. Chi Nanwei accepted the box but let out a sigh. "Young Master Ye, does being strong mean you can do what you want to others? Is the purpose of learning martial arts just to hurt people?" After saying her piece, Chi Nanwei looked at Ye Beizhi with an unfamiliar gaze, then turned and went into her house. A voice then drifted out from inside the house, saying, "Young Master Ye, you must be tired from your journey. It would be best to return to your residence and get some rest." This was clearly a request for him to leave. Ye Beizhi felt somewhat lost but kept it to himself as he departed. On his way back to the room on the wing he stayed in, Ye Beizhi ran into Fang Dingwu. The Armed Escort Team Leader had just finished his paperwork in the accounting department. Fang Dingwu called out, "Brother Ye, Master Wu wants us to have dinner together tonight." Fang Dingwu glanced around to make sure that no one else was around. He leaned closer to Ye Beizhis ear and cautiously whispered, "We need to talk about the agencys hidden traitor." 1. Taking advantage of our innocent MC. ? 2. Ugh, I''m unofficially renaming his alias to "Block of Wood" Ye Beizhi ????. ? 3. Chapter Three - Welcome Back Banquet (Part One). ? Chapter 21 - Discussion in the Night Chapter 21 - Discussion in the NightAfter hearing what Fang Dingwu said, Ye Beizhi understood and nodded in agreement. Before dinnertime, Steward Song came over to invite him. "Young Master Ye, Master Wu would like to invite you to dinner," Steward Song said with his usual kind expression. "Young Master Dingwu is already on his way." "I''ll go," Ye Beizhi replied. When Ye Beizhi entered the courtyard, he saw Master Wu and Fang Dingwu sharing a stone table under a tree. A few dishes were set on the table, and the two leisurely drank wine. The attentive Fang Dingwu noticed Ye Beizhi approaching first and quickly waved him over. Ye Beizhi walked over and sat down. Master Wu personally poured him a cup of wine and commended, "I heard from Dingwu that you were of great help on this escort mission." Master Wu raised his cup to toast Ye Beizhi. "Do you know why I called you two here today?" Ye Beizhi put down his cup and nodded in assent. Master Wu refilled his own cup and said, "That bandit camp at Tiger Mouth Mountain, which you had an unfortunate encounter with, seems to have offended someone powerful. That day, not long after you killed Chief Chen and left, the entire camp was wiped out, with the exception of the second-in-command, Yin Wanjie. No one else survived." Master Wu popped a peanut into his mouth. "They say the scene was horrific. Severed limbs were everywhere and not a single corpse was left intact. Many of the soldiers who went there vomited at the sight. These officials"he sighed wearily "they are getting more and more useless." Fang Dingwu became intrigued, "Who did it? Could it be that after we killed Old Dog Chen, those wolf pups started infighting?" Master Wu glared at Fang Dingwu and scolded, "Can''t you use your brain? How could their infighting leave no survivors? Do you mean to tell me that Yin Wanjie killed over two hundred people by himself?" "It was that person," Ye Beizhi said. "Oh? That person is...?" Master Wu turned his head curiously. "Forsaken Phoenix, Tang Jinnian," Ye Beizhi said with a shake of his head. "Him?!" Fang Dingwu exclaimed in surprise. "Indeed... as you said, Brother Ye, that man is ruthless and cruel, with no regard for human life. With his incredible abilities, it makes sense that he was behind this massacre." "Forsaken Phoenix...?" Master Wu glanced at Ye Beizhi with a puzzled expression and asked, "Is he the same person who Dingwu said later tried to hijack the escort mission?" "That''s him," Fang Dingwu answered on behalf of Ye Beizhi. "Then... What rank does this person hold?" Master Wu directly asked Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi made eye contact with Master Wu and seriously replied, "Same as me." "A Heaven-ranker?" Master Wu had always assumed Ye Beizhi was a Heaven-ranker. Ye Beizhi just shook his head, not answering further. Seeing that Ye Beizhi did not answer, Master Wu did not press further even though he was still confused. "Forget it, since the secret item was safely delivered, let''s not dwell on it," Master Wu sighed. Noticing Ye Beizhi shaking his head, Master Wu asked, "Does Young Hero Ye find something amiss?" "That Boss Zhou likely won''t be alive for long." Ye Beizhi raised his head squarely at Master Wu. "Tang Jinnian was determined to get the Transcendence Stone." Master Wu and Fang Dingwu both fell silent, and Ye Beizhi left it at that. The atmosphere became subdued. In the courtyard, there was only the occasional sound of Old Master Wu''s chopsticks clinking against the dish as he picked up peanuts. In the end, Fang Dingwu couldn''t stand the tension and broke the silence first by asking, "Master Wu, about the matter of the traitor... Do you have any leads?" Master Wu took a deep draft of his wine and said, "I have an idea. Don''t spread it around or make wild guesses." "Of course, do you still doubt my discretion?" Fang Dingwu said while he thumped his chest confidently. Ye Beizhi raised an eyebrow but did not speak. "But"Master Wu suddenly turned his gaze to Ye Beizhi "there is still one thing that bothers me." Ye Beizhi nodded, signaling for Master Wu to continue. "Young Hero Ye, do you think these people are targeting my Changfeng Escort Agency... Or are they coming for you?" "I don''t know... but tonight, they should be here for you, Master Wu." "We''ve been discovered, retreat!" As soon as Ye Beizhi finished speaking, they heard the sound of clothes fluttering in the wind as figures on the roof ran away as fast as they could. Laughing heartily, Master Wu hurled his iron spear at one of the fleeing figures and shouted, "Since you''re here, you might as well stay!" Ye Beizhi unsheathed his Tang Blade, leaped into the air and easily caught up with the spear, he lightly landed on the spear shaft and kicked off, flying forward like an arrow! In the blink of an eye, Ye Beizhi caught up to the closest fleeing person. Hearing the sound of wind behind him, the person turned and blindly swung his sword backwards. Ye Beizhi easily parried with his scabbard and knocked out the fleeing observer with the hilt of his blade. Moments later, Ye Beizhi returned to Master Wu''s courtyard with the person in tow. At this time the courtyard was already full of people who had been drawn in by the commotion. They talked to each other excitedly, discussing what may have just happened. When they saw Ye Beizhi return, they hurried to the side to make way for him. Ye Beizhi walked into the courtyard, tossed the unconscious person at Master Wu''s feet, and took out an iron token from the person''s clothes. One side of the token read Mountain Swallow. On the other side was a carving of a ghost head with a character Profound in its open maw. "A member of the Ghostbane Association." Ye Beizhi handed the iron token to Master Wu. Master Wu took the token, his expression becoming more and more serious as he examined it at length. The oppressive atmosphere silenced the courtyard. No one dared to speak. After a long while, Master Wu finally spoke, "No one is allowed to leak today''s events. Once I finish my investigation, I will give you all an explanation." He looked around at the crowd expectantly and they all nodded in agreement. Ye Beizhi raised his head to survey the people around him. His eyes locked on Zhao Feihu, who hastily turned his head away. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes but said nothing. After the crowd dispersed, Ye Beizhi returned to his small courtyard. It was already the second watch, and just as he was going to wash up and go to bed, a maid delivered a note to him. On the other side of the compound, Master Wu, who was still deep in thought in his courtyard, also received a letter. His letter read: The cloth merchant Zhou family of Meizhou, has been exterminated. The murderer is still unknown. After sending the maid away, Ye Beizhi opened the note in the courtyard under the moonlight and read: Dummy, Accompany me to watch the shadow puppet show tomorrow. Nanwei. Ye Beizhi smiled slightly and looked up at the overcast sky. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moon, which had been obscured by clouds, peeked out and cast its first beam of light out, making the night ever so bright. *** Far to the north, under the same moonlight. In a small oasis within a desolate desert, a man sat on a giant stone outside a house, playing a tune on his flute toward the moonlight. His silver hair danced in the wind. Chapter 22 - Impending Sword, Alluring Elegy Chapter 22 - Impending Sword, Alluring ElegyFar to the north, under the same moonlight. In a small oasis within a desolate desert, a man sat on a giant stone outside a house, playing a tune on his flute toward the moonlight. His silver hair danced in the wind. The man was dressed in a dark blue robe with wide sleeves, adorned only with white wave-like patterns on the cuffs and the breast. He wore black boots, and a crown held his waist-length white hair in place. A strange sword slung across his waist. The sword was sheathed and was hung diagonally on his left hip. The scabbard featured intricate carvings of myriad birds and beasts. From top to bottom, there were hollowed-out patterns of dragons, phoenixes, tigers, leopards, sparrows, insects, and fish. Peculiarly, a chain the thickness of a finger tightly bound the hilt of the sword to the scabbard. It looped over and over the hilt and guard and was secured with a small lock. The lock had no keyhole either; the sword could not be drawn. The flute''s song diffused across the vast desert. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The melody carried like the wind as a figure appeared at the edge of the oasis. The figure looked up at the night sky and followed the direction from which the sound of the flute came. Without further ado, that figure appeared not far behind the man playing the flute but did not approach. Instead, they quietly listened. The piece continued long into the night before it slowly ended. The man lowered the flute, still looking at the lake before him, and asked, "What do you want?" "Hehe~" The figure covered her mouth and laughed softly, her voice as melodious as an oriole. It turned out to be a woman. The woman was about to step forward when the flute-playing man spoke again, "Miss, if I were you, I wouldn''t come any closer." The woman stopped, looked at the man in front of her who was facing away, and said, "Everyone has heard that sword qi swallows all within three zhang of Baili Gucheng. Any living thing that enters this range dies instantly. People whisper, ''Within three zhang, all the world is an enemy,'' hehe~" She covered her mouth and laughed again. "But how many people know the truth? How many know that this isn''t something Baili Gucheng does intentionally? How many know that the famed ''within three zhang, all the world is an enemy'' reputation came from losing control of sword qi after experiencing a cultivation deviation? Even that snow-white hair is a side effect of this deviation." After listening to the woman reveal his secret, the man on the rock, or rather, Baili Gucheng, stood up and said, "If there is nothing else, please leave." With that, he walked towards the house, never once looking at the woman. The woman wasn''t angered and stepped out of the shadows. For a moment, it seemed as if the entire night sky had lost its brilliance, and not even the moon dared to compete with her. She wore a pale pink and white dress, the ribbons at her waist and the hem of her skirt fluttering in the wind. Her eyelashes fluttered, and her large, bright eyes seemed to hint at an ever-present smile. Her nose was delicately sculpted, and cherry lips formed an entrancing curve. Long, dark hair cascaded like a waterfall to her waist. It was midnight and not a cloud was in sight in the vast desert, yet this stunningly beautiful woman held an umbrella adorned with a few blooming peach blossoms. Her outfit and demeanor naturally left an elegant and pure impression. The woman didn''t let Baili Gucheng leave, quickly taking a few steps forward and entering within three zhang of him! Baili Gucheng frowned and turned to see the woman approaching him, her hand reaching out as if studying something in the air. Turning her gaze to the man in front of her, she remarked, "Such chaotic sword qi~ It must be uncomfortable to have such uncontrollable sword qi rampaging within you every day, hmm? Impending Sword~ Baili Gucheng." Baili Gucheng stared at the incredibly beautiful woman who tracked him into the desert, his gaze growing sharp. "Who exactly are you?" The woman lowered her head slightly as she curtsied. "I am Yang Lu~ Heaven-ranker of the Yangzhou Prefecture branch, Alluring Elegy, Yang Lu." Baili Gucheng simply nodded, then turned and went inside, leaving Yang Lu outside the door. "Baili Gucheng, don''t you want to get better?" Yang Lu slowly said from outside the door. There was a long silence inside the house before Baili Gucheng opened the door with a somber expression. "What exactly do you want to do?" Yang Lu chuckled softly as she turned and walked to the lake. "Only I can fix you." Baili Gucheng followed behind her and asked, "Why should I believe you?" Yang Lu eyed the strange chained up sword at the man''s waist. "If your cultivation deviation isn''t resolved, your Concealed Sword Art will never reach its peak. The more you practice, the more the sword qi within you will harm you." Baili Gucheng''s fixated on Yang Lu without saying a word. "Do you believe me now?" Yang Lu asked as she put her umbrella behind her, folded her hands behind her back, and smiled at Baili Gucheng. Baili Gucheng looked deeply at Yang Lu and asked, "How are you able to get close to me and why are you not afraid of my sword qi?" "Hehe~" Yang Lu giggled as she stepped forward, nearly pressing into Baili Gucheng, and the two stood face-to-face. "Not only can I get close to you, but I can also"she slowly twirled her finger in front of Baili Gucheng''s chest"easily mess you up!" Rings of qi coiled around her finger as she poked his chest! The sound of his robe ripping apart alerted Baili Gucheng. Instantly, he struck out with his palm, pushing Alluring Elegy away while retreating backward. When he steadied himself and was able to examine himself, he noticed that under the torn fabric, a drop of blood seeped out a small cut on his chest. He saw Yang Lu standing some distance away, chuckling cheerfully like a child who had played a prank. Baili Gucheng furrowed his brow and removed the sheathed sword from his waist. He held it straight toward Yang Lu in the distance. The chaotic sword qi around him coalesced onto the scabbard, externally forming the shape of a sword. Seeing that Baili Gucheng was getting serious, Yang Lu quickly said, "I was just messing with you~" Baili Gucheng seemed to not hear her as he released a burst of sword qi toward her, then swiftly lunged forward with the sword. Yang Lu opened her umbrella to avoid the oncoming sword strike, her body floating in the air as if she were weightless. She pouted. "You''re such a petty man~ Can''t you take a joke?" Baili Gucheng swung his sword horizontally at Yang Lu, but she drifted back, her laughter tinkling like silver bells through the night. After several exchanges, Baili Gucheng still couldn''t touch even the hem of Yang Lu''s clothes, causing him to grow frustrated. While still in midair, Yang Lu suddenly felt a tremendous suction force. The scattered sword qi in the surroundings crazily rushed toward Baili Gucheng. He stood on the ground, holding the sword with one hand, its tip pointing diagonally towards her. A massive sword was gradually forming in his hands! "Are you trying to die?!" Alluring Elegy suddenly became frantic as she hurriedly rushed toward Baili Gucheng! Sword qi billowed around Baili Gucheng, on the brink of going berserk! Errant strands of sword qi tore through his clothing, but his focus was entirely elsewhere. Raising the stupendous sword gathered from sword qi, he brought it down fiercely on top of Yang Lu! "Die!" Yang Lu''s clothes flapped violently, buffeted by sword qi. The massive sword slashed down from above her head, passing through her body and exploding into the lake! Sploosh! The lakewater surged as if a submerged giant beast was furiously thrashing about, spraying into the crisp night as water and waves soared into the sky! Baili Gucheng hunched over and panted heavily after unleashing that attack. He took a deep breath, taking in the mist, just as he looked up Pa! A pink embroidered shoe landed lightly but firmly on his face. Caught off guard, he stumbled backward. As he fell to the ground, Baili Gucheng saw clearly that Yang Lu was glaring at him with a distorted expression. "Are you trying to die?!" she repeated angrily. The moonlight washed over her face that was tinged with anger. She looked so beautiful, but Baili Gucheng was astounded for a completely different reason. Did I really lose to her? Chapter 23 - Quid Pro Quo Chapter 23 - Quid Pro QuoDid I really just lose to her? Baili Gucheng couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. He couldn''t figure out just how he lost. How could this woman always avoid his sword qi? How was she still unharmed even though his final strike had clearly struck her? The scattered lake water, which had been blasted across the oasis with his last sword, drizzled from the sky. The woman put her umbrella to good use as she walked toward Baili Gucheng, looking like a mythical river goddess who stepped out of an ink painting. At this time, the chaotic sword energy around Baili Gucheng raged further out of control like a miniature tornado. Yang Lu''s hair and clothes flowed back and forth in the wild wind as she walked towards him. Baili Gucheng was in great distress, as the rampant sword qi within him constantly ravaged his meridians. Yang Lu squatted in front of Baili Gucheng and grabbed him by his wrist. Baili Gucheng immediately broke out of her grip, glaring at the woman above him. "Don''t move!" She patted Baili Gucheng''s head. "I''m treating your wounds." She held his wrist again. Baili Gucheng''s internal energy was in chaos at this moment, although he was fuming to be patted on the head like that, he was unable to say anything about it. A warm current began to flow from the wrist Yang Lu was holding to the rest of his body. Baili Gucheng felt as if a spring breeze had blown over him; it was so comfortable that he almost moaned. The warm current traveled along his meridians, instantly calming any chaotic sword qi that it encountered as if they were gently soothed by an invisible hand before continuing onward. As the sword qi within him gradually settled down, Baili Gucheng felt much better, and only then did he calmly look at the beautiful woman in front of him. "What martial technique is this?" Baili Gucheng marveled, managing to sit upright. Yang Lu brushed aside the strands of hair the wind had blown into her mouth and playfully teased Baili Gucheng, "Why don''t you guess?" Baili Gucheng''s mouth twitched and he tried to change the topic. Hesitantly he voiced the question that was eating away at him. "How did you dodge that last strike?" By the time he asked, Yang Lu had finally sorted out the rampaging sword energy within Baili Gucheng. She stood up and let out a long breath saying, "Phew... It''s done. I''ve temporarily suppressed the sword qi inside you." "... Thank you." Baili Gucheng''s voice was barely audible. "No need to thank me, Impending Sword. I came here to ask for your help." Seeing that Baili Gucheng had recovered well enough to get up, Yang Lu finally spoke. Baili Gucheng dusted himself off and eyed Yang Lu. "What is it?" "To kill someone." Yang Lu''s mischievous eyes turned serious. "You help me to kill someone, and I''ll cure what ails you." Baili Gucheng chuckled coolly. "Why should I help you kill someone? Besides, you can even defeat me, so why don''t you do it yourself?" Yang Lu covered her mouth with a light laugh, her eyes twinkled charmingly. "Impending Sword, you don''t actually think I''m stronger than you, do you~?" Baili Gucheng gave her a sidelong glance, clearly reluctant to admit anything, and waited for her to continue. "I only won because of the technique I practice, the ''Spring Zephyr Art.'' It specialises in controlling the wind. No matter how fierce your sword qi is, its still just a deadly form of wind. Unless you draw your sword, how could you possibly harm me?" Yang Lu extended her hand, and the lingering sword qi began to swirl around it as if dancing in the palm of hand. "So, just because I beat you doesn''t mean I can beat others. Does that make sense?" Baili Gucheng nodded in understanding. "So you want me to kill someone, and I can only do it by drawing my sword?" Yang Lu nodded, but just as she was about to speak, Baili Gucheng snorted coldly, flung his sleeve, and turned to leave. Yang Lu hurriedly followed and grabbed Baili Gucheng''s sleeve, saying, "I understand your difficulties, but don''t be so quick to leave~" Baili Gucheng turned around and coldly stared at her. Yang Lu began to make her case. "I know that before your Concealed Sword Art reaches perfection, you cannot draw your sword. If you forcefully draw it, every time you do, you''ll lose five years of your life" "If you know that, why are you still asking me? Is your real goal to try to harm me?" he objected. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Baili Gucheng! Really think about it. I''m the only one in this world who can cure you! If you draw your sword for me just once, you''ll only lose five years. Afterward, your cultivation path will be free of obstacles! "If you don''t help me, the more you cultivate, the worse your condition will become. Eventually, you''ll lose control of the sword energy within you, and it will tear your body apart... You''ll be killed by your own power," Yang Lu said as she stared intensely at Baili Gucheng. Baili Gucheng locked eyes with the woman in front of him. "Then why don''t you cure me right now?" Baili Gucheng finally spoke. "Ah?" Yang Lu turned her head away somewhat awkwardly and stammered, "Be-because, I''m still missing a few ingredients, and also" "And also what?" Baili Gucheng asked as he frowned in confusion, sensing something was off. "And also I... haven''t fully mastered the ''Spring Zephyr Art'' yet." Yang Lu blushed slightly and quickly added, "But don''t you worry, I will definitely cure your illness!" Baili Gucheng finally understood. The beautiful woman before him was clearly here to get something for nothing. He let out a cold laugh, shook off her grip on his sleeve, and turned to walk toward the small house. "Goodbye, I won''t be sending you off." Behind Baili Gucheng, the woman suddenly raised her voice and shouted, "Baili Gucheng! If you don''t kill that man, not only will you die, but the fifty thousand refugees at the border behind you will all die too!" Baili Gucheng spun around. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "You seem to know quite a lot?" Yang Lu smiled and looked into Baili Gucheng''s eyes as she laughed and said, "I do know quite a bit about you~" Baili Gucheng''s eye twitched, and he walked back and asked, "Who exactly is this person?" Yang Lu''s tone filled with murderous intent as she replied, "The external prime minister, Qi Zongbi." Upon hearing this name, Baili Gucheng''s eye twitched even more violently before he finally asked, "What does his life or death have to do with the refugees at the border?" Yang Lu gave Baili Gucheng a deep look before she gravely said, "If you don''t agree, then I can''t tell you." Baili Gucheng fell silent, and after a moment, he asked, "Why don''t you find someone else? Why are you so sure I''ll help you?" Yang Lu sat down on the large rock by the lake and looked at the now peaceful surface of the lake. "Who else is there? Among the ''Nihil,'' I am most familiar with Unbound Bodhisattva and you, the only other ones that I know of are Reminiscing Past and Ephemeral Requiem." She put away her umbrella and then continued, "But, you Nihil are already so hard to track down. Where would I find them? I couldn''t even find Unbound Bodhisattva. Besides, you''re the only one I might be able to defeat." Yang Lu turned her head and gave Baili Gucheng a hopeful smile. "... I will help," Baili Gucheng promised. He clenched the sword at his waist and said to the beautiful woman smiling at him, "Now tell me what this has to do with the refugees at the border." Yang Lu put away her smile, gathered her thoughts, and then slowly revealed the horrific truth, "There is going to be a war... The two towns of fifty thousand refugees and soldiers will be sacrificed by the imperial court... and left for the Northern Qiang to devour..." Baili Gucheng''s pupils contracted. "This plan was proposed by Qi Zongbi." Chapter 24 - Dress to Impress Chapter 24 - Dress to ImpressThe weather was getting colder by the day. Ye Beizhi woke up very early because today was a special day. He promised to accompany Chi Nanwei to see a shadow puppet show later. When he opened the door to set off, a cold draft impatiently greeted him, slipping straight down his collar. Ye Beizhi, being in good health, didn''t mind the cold, so he braved the brisk breeze and headed toward Chi Nanwei''s residence. It was the crack of dawn so, aside from a few servants, not many people in the escort agency were awake. Occasionally, when a servant or two greeted him with some surprise and Ye Beizhi nodded to his new acquaintances in turn. Ye Beizhi arrived at the entrance of Chi Nanwei''s small courtyard. Knock knock knock Ye Beizhi marked his arrival by knocking on the door. There was no response from the courtyard. Knock knock knock "Whos knocking so early? I''m coming, I''m coming, stop knocking." A woman''s voice came from inside the courtyard, likely a maid who had heard him knocking. Before long, the sound of a latch being drawn back came from behind the door, which then opened up a crack. A maid peeked through the gap with one eye and immediately saw Ye Beizhi who boldly stood at the entrance. "Huh? It''s Young Master Ye? You should have said something when you knocked. What brings you here so early?" Although the maid complained, she still opened the courtyard door. Ye Beizhi nodded and hesitantly asked, "Miss Chi... is she up?" The maid yawned widely, her eyes watering. Hearing Ye Beizhi''s question, she rolled her eyes at him and a hint of annoyance peeked through. "Do you even need to ask? It''s still so early! Miss won''t be up for a while." Ye Beizhi looked a bit embarrassed. After facing the sleepy maid in awkward silence, he eventually said, "I''ll wait a little longer then..." The maid yawned again and reminded Ye Beizhi that he had more than enough time to go back and catch some sleep. She drowsily closed the door. Of course, Ye Beizhi had no intention of going back to sleep. He started wandering aimlessly around the escort agency. When he passed by the kitchen, he casually grabbed two buns and began munching on one as he meandered about. As he was about to turn a distant corner, Ye Beizhi faintly heard some low voices from around the bend. "Are you sure he''s dead?" "Yes, I''ve confirmed it. He''s definitely dead." "Well we can''t be careless" Ye Beizhi rounded the corner and came face to face with the two men talking. It was Zhao Feihu sneaking around with an unfamiliar man. A tense silence fell upon the trio. Zhao Feihu and the other man''s faces turned unpleasant. "You! What are you doing here!" Ye Beizhi glanced at the bun in his hand, then at Zhao Feihu in front of him, without saying a word. Once again, they fell into an eerie silence. It was as if both sides ran through countless calculations about what they were willing to do and what they were willing to lose. Zhao Feihu suspected that Ye Beizhi may have deliberately eavesdropped on their conversation. If that was true, it became a question of much Ye Beizhi may have overheard. The two sides were locked in this standoff. Ye Beizhi broke the stifling atmosphere by making his decision first. Extending his hand, he proffered the bun he didn''t get the chance to eat to Zhao Feihu. Zhao Feihu stared long and hard at the bun in front of him. It had already gone cold from being in the wind for so long. Zhao Feihu took it and said stupidly, "Uh, thanks." "Mm." Ye Beizhi nodded and walked past Zhao Feihu, continuing on his way. Zhao Feihu watched Ye Beizhi''s back as he sauntered away, still somewhat dazed. Ye Beizhi faintly heard some discussion come from behind him. "Does he know something?" "I don''t know if he heard anything." "Why don''t we just take care of him to eliminate any future trouble?" There came a long pause. "We''ll discuss it later." Ye Beizhi had remarkable hearing, so he naturally heard every word. However, he gave it little regard. Ye Beizhi wandered with the wind for a while. When he felt enough time had passed, he returned to Chi Nanwei''s courtyard. Knock knock knock The door opened a crack, the same maid as before hid behind the door. "Young Master Ye, is that you?" A draft found its way through the crack in the door, and the maid wrapped her clothes tighter around herself. "Come in quickly, it''s cold and windy out there. Miss is still getting dressed." Ye Beizhi nodded and stepped inside. The maid led the way, with Ye Beizhi following behind. As they passed by Chi Nanwei''s room, Ye Beizhi glanced through the window and saw her seated in front of a bronze mirror. Chi Nanwei sat in front of a bronze mirror, without makeup, hair flowing freely. The dark tresses flowed like a shaded spring over her slender shoulders, streaming down to her slim waist. Her fingers gently caressed her luscious hair like a fine jade comb. The tasteful fragrance of osmanthus wafted from the room as a gentle breeze slightly her soft strands of hair. Her beauty truly captivated the heart. Ye Beizhi was momentarily entranced. Chi Nanwei was adjusting a hairpin atop her head when she saw Ye Beizhi standing outside through the reflection in her mirror. She made a funny face at him in the mirror and waved her hand, gesturing for him to wait in the adjoining room. Ye Beizhi snapped out of his daze and turned to see the maid beside him covering her mouth to stifle a laugh. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he rubbed his nose and headed to the side room. In the side room, the maid served tea and said, "Young Master Ye, please wait for a moment. Miss Chi will join you shortly." Ye Beizhi nodded in acknowledgment. Before he could finish his cup of tea, someone barged into the side room. It was Fang Dingwu, not Chi Nanwei. "I thought you might be here Brother Ye! I''ve been looking all over for you!" Fang Dingwu exclaimed as he entered. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi looked up at him. Fang Dingwu plopped down beside him and grabbed the teapot to pour himself a piping hot cup. He quickly gulped it down. When he finished drinking, Ye Beizhi asked, "You were looking for me?" Fang Dingwu put down the teacup, leaned in, and whispered, "The assassin you caught last night is dead." Ye Beizhi gave Fang Dingwu a sidelong glance, signaling for him to get to the point. "Brother Feihu and the others interrogated him all night. It must have been very early this morning when he couldn''t withstand the torture anymore and bit his tongue to commit suicide." Fang Dingwu''s expression was intense. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes, recalling the snippets of conversation he overheard when he ran into Zhao Feihu earlier. However, he kept it to himself and merely nodded calmly. Ye Beizhi picked up his cup of tea and asked, "Did he say anything?" "Apparently not. According to those who interrogated him, he was very resistant and endured the whole night without revealing anything." Ye Beizhi paused. "Does Master Wu know?" "He should know by now. Someone went to report it earlier." "But come to think of it, Brother Ye"Fang Dingwu scratched the back of his head"what are you doing here?" Ye Beizhi took a sip of his tea and fumbled over his words a bit. "Earlier, earlier Miss Chi and I planned... on seeing a shadow puppet show." Fang Dingwu''s face lit up with sudden understanding, and he began winking at Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi ignored him. At that moment, the two of them looked up at the same time as Chi Nanwei entered the side room. She was delicate and pure like the first snow cover of the year. Elegantly accoutered, she wore a long clean white dress, draped with a snow fox fur shawl, and complemented by a pair of pale fox fur gloves that accentuated her slender fingers. Her skin was tender, her demeanor relaxed, her beautiful eyes danced around, her peach-like cheeks smiled, her words unspoken, and her breath, like orchids, exuded an indescribable gentleness and charm. In her bright attire, she positively glowed in the early morning rays. As soon as she entered, the two men inside were dazedly staring at her. Her expressive eyes turned slightly as she asked, "How do I look?" Fang Dingwu muttered, "Little Sister Chi, how come I''ve never seen you dress up so beautifully before? Could this be what it means to dress to impress?" Chi Nanwei''s face bloomed bright crimson. She jumped over as if to hit Fang Dingwu, who laughed as he ducked away. Chi Nanwei, with her face still burning red, walked up to Ye Beizhi who was still in a reverie. "Let''s go." Chapter 25 - Snippets of Memories Chapter 25 - Snippets of MemoriesIn Jiading Prefecture, people did not let the cold weather stop them from going out to the streets. The marketplace was bustling with activity, as lively as ever. Chi Nanwei cheerfully wove through the hustle and bustle of the crowded marketplace. Somewhere along the way, she had grabbed onto Ye Beizhi''s hand to drag him through the crowd. "Candied hawthorn, more sugar is more love!!" "Sour plum soup, refreshingly cool!" "Dumplings, hot meat buns!" "Get your cakes here! Millet cakes, black rice cakes, buckwheat cakes, date cakes, cornmeal steamed cakes!" Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through the continuously changing calls of the various vendors, Chi Nanwei''s constant giddy laughter became a guide. Ye Beizhi followed it along, feeling dazed. He simply never had the privilege of being an ordinary member of the crowd. He had no recollection of ever being part of such a boisterous and blissful atmosphere. For as long as he could remember, he lived in a bloody world dominated by murder and slaughter. He had grown up on a battlefield and could no longer remember when his first kill was. All he knew was that every day, he could only kill, lest others kill him. He wasn''t nearly as skilled back then as he was now, but after killing so much, everything grew numb. Each day became a gory repetition; he swung his blade, killing, swinging, killing, and swinging again! His enemies fell one by one, but it was never enough. One day, his comrades fell too. And then? Snippets of memories flashed through his mind like a revolving lantern shining on a bloodstained screen. He didn''t know when it happened, but eventually, he was the last one left alive. Looking around, he realized he stood alone in a field of corpses. Whether they were enemies or his comrades, they had all disappeared. The encampment flag with the character ''Mallard'' lay tattered, drinking from the blood-soaked ground. A valiant camp of five hundred men was reduced to an emotionless report. All five hundred men of the Flying Mallard Battalion fought bravely. One soldier survived. The rest perished. With that, the Flying Mallard Battalion disappeared too. Whenever someone asked him if he wanted to join another camp, he thought of the old camp leader, the taciturn middle-aged man, somewhat stooped with his concerns. After every battle, he would take a headcount, worrying which of his brothers-in-arms wouldn''t make it back. Then, he would silently calculate how much of his own military pay he could spare, sending his salary to the families of the fallen brothers-in-arms every month. Ye Beizhi felt someone nudge him and he snapped back to reality. Chi Nanwei was pouting at him. "Whats happened?" Ye Beizhi asked. "Is going out with me that boring?" Chi Nanwei asked while pouting. "No... not at all." "Then why aren''t you here with me?" Chi Nanwei''s brows were raised like willow leaves. Ye Beizhi fell silent, giving Chi Nanwei an apologetic look. Chi Nanwei didnt press the matter further, instead she brought them to a restaurant and said, "This restaurants dishes are delicious. Lets have lunch here." Only then did Ye Beizhi realize it was midday already. Thus, with some curiosity, he asked Chi Nanwei, "Weren''t we... going to see the show?" "The shadow puppet show? Don''t worry it starts later in the afternoon," Chi Nanwei replied readily. The dishes arrived quickly. Chi Nanwei ate elegantly, maintaining her ladylike demeanor while out in public. "Lets go to the post office later," Ye Beizhi suddenly said. "The post office?" Chi Nanwei asked, "What for? Do you need to send a letter to someone?" Ye Beizhi nodded. "Who are you sending it to?" Chi Nanwei was intrigued. "Do you have friends?" Friends. Hearing the word, Ye Beizhi paused, memories of two figures surfacing in his mind. He nodded but then shook his head. Seeing Ye Beizhi''s reticence, Chi Nanwei wisely chose not to press further. After finishing their meal and leaving the restaurant, Chi Nanwei led Ye Beizhi towards the post office. At the post office, Ye Beizhi bought several envelopes and addressed them. He then took out a stack of silver notes from his pocket to place within the envelopes. "Hey, where did you get all this money?" Chi Nanwei asked as she came closer, noticing the piles of silver notes. "The money"Ye Beizhi recalled his run in with Chief Chen"was a bonus." "Hmph, you''re kidding me. If you don''t want to say, then forget about it." Chi Nanwei scrunched up her pretty little nose at him and changed the subject. "Its about time. The shadow puppet play is starting soon." Ye Beizhi nodded. Fortunately, they went to a post office near the shadow puppet play venue, and reached their destination shortly. The shadow play was performed in a large tent. They lifted the curtain and entered, finding that many people were already seated. Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei found a spot to watch the play from, and sat down as the performance began. Only then did Ye Beizhi finally understand what Chi Nanwei meant by the shadow puppet show. He was wary of going to the show because whenever he heard the word ''puppet,'' he always thought of Tang Jinnian, who controlled a number of deadly puppets. As the performance gradually reached its climax, the hero of the story, a skilled martial artist, squared off against dozens of members of the notorious Ghostbane Association. Chi Nanwei was completely engrossed as she clapped and cheered with each clash. Ye Beizhi on the other hand, appeared a little bored. With nothing new to see, his gaze wandered as the curtains came to a close. Even though the show was over, Chi Nanwei seemed like she was still raring for more. Although reluctant to return, it was getting late, and she was a bit tired from the day''s activities. Ye Beizhi accompanied her in an unhurried manner. The sky clouded and gradually darkened; winter nights came early. The streets calmed down, no longer bustling with daytime activity. The two walked down a mostly empty street while the houses around them slowly came to life. "Dummy, youre keeping a lot from me, arent you?" Chi Nanwei suddenly spoke up. "It feels like there are many things you aren''t telling me." Ye Beizhi turned to look at the girl beside him. The shifting lantern light cast a vigorous red-orange hue on her face, making her even more vivacious. Ye Beizhi did not answer. Maybe he didnt want to, or maybe there were too many things she didnt know. Ye Beizhi didnt even know where to start. "Actually, Im not a child anymore," Chi Nanwei said softly, "Grandpa Wu is the same, Big Brother Fang is the same, and you are the same too. "You all treat me like I''m still a child, trying to shield me from the world." Chi Nanwei smiled wistfully. "Actually, I know a great many things... There are things I can sense as well." "There''s a problem within the escort agency, right?" Chi Nanwei turned to look at Ye Beizhi. "Since the day you came back, the escort agency has been on edge." "Hmm." Ye Beizhi looked down at the road beneath his feet. "I''ll fix it." Ye Beizhi suddenly turned toward Chi Nanwei and said with a grin, "Im very strong." "Mm!" It was Chi Nanwei''s turn to be at a loss for words. Pleasantly surprised, she said, "This is the first time Ive seen you smile Actually, you look pretty handsome when you smile." Ye Beizhi turned back to look at the ground, his face was noticeably red even in the dark. Something steamed off of Ye Beizhis slightly warm face. Ye Beizhi looked up. Snowflakes descended from the sky like loose feathers failing to take flight. "It''s snowing," Chi Nanwei murmured. Chi Nanwei looked at the sky and held out her hands to embrace the falling snowflakes. Ye Beizhi looked at the outskirts of the city, where thousands of refugees were still stuck outside the city walls. Chapter 26 - Master and Servant Chapter 26 - Master and ServantYear 211th of the Ruen Dynasty. The first snowfall of the year came unexpectedly early. That night, the heavy snow muffled the hubbub of the capital. The imperial city rested like a giant beast slumbering under a snowy blanket. The current Emperor, Chen Kaiming, was more than sixty years old. In his palace, he lay in bed, covered by a thick golden quilt, resting his tired eyes. The esteemed Eunuch Yue, Yue Dou, stood motionless by the Emperor''s side, his head bowed deferentially. He was unaware of just how long he had been waiting. He wore a sapphire-blue robe embroidered with cranes and a high hat adorned with peacock feathers. "Your Majesty, the medicine is getting cold," Eunuch Yue said softly. "Mm..." After a long while, the old man opened his eyes slightly. "Bring it over." Eunuch Yue bent down to help the old man sit up and placed a pillow behind him. He then carefully picked up a small bowl filled with a dark liquid from a stool behind him. Eunuch Yue meticulously stirred the liquid with a spoon, and the bitter fragrance of the herbal medicine pervaded the room. Eunuch Yue scooped up a spoonful, lightly blew on it, and brought it before the old man''s mouth. The old man smelled the medicine and drank it with a frown. He said, "Next time, let the imperial physician add more rock sugar." Eunuch Yue scooped up another spoonful and said with a sympathetic smile, "Your Majesty, I know you dislike bitterness. I have already instructed the imperial physician to add rock sugar, but adding any more might affect the medicine''s efficacy... For the sake of preserving your health, please endure it." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man coughed hoarsely after swallowing another spoonful as if he had phlegm lodged in his throat. Eunuch Yue hurriedly set down the bowl and patted the old man on the back to help him breathe more easily. The old mans coughing fit calmed down. He sighed deeply and said, "Ah Dou... you know me the best... Youve been by my side since before I was made crown prince. It''s nearly been fifty years..." "Fifty-two years now... Your Majesty," Eunuch Yue said with his eyes lowered. The old man gave a slight smile and said, "Yes... it''s been fifty-two years..." Eunuch Yue scooped up another spoonful of medicine and handed it to the old man, who drank it with his head bowed. "Ah Dou... do you think... I was a wise ruler?" In his bed, the old man looked at the ceiling, lost in thought. "After all these years on the throne... it seems I havent accomplished anything significant..." "Your Majesty, you are being too critical. Under your reign, the country has been peaceful, and the people have been prosperous... Is that not the greatest accomplishment?" Eunuch Yue answered gently as he continued to serve the old man his medicine. "Ah Dou... dont try to flatter me. You should know what my greatest regret is," the old man said as he shook his head and pushed the spoonful of medicine away. "No more of that." "Your Majesty." Eunuch Yue sighed and set down the small bowl. "Your greatest regret is that you were unable to expand the territory of the Ruen Dynasty." Eunuch Yue remained silent for a few moments before adding, "The crown prince is talented and intelligent. He is certain to accomplish great things in the future." The old man waved his hand and said, "Xuner is my son, how could I not understand his temperament? Xuners nature is too soft... In the future, you will need to assist him well." Eunuch Yue scrunched his nose, forced a smile, and said, "Your Majesty, dont say such things. You deserve to live for a hundred years." The old man chuckled but a hint of self-deprecation crept through. "Live to a hundred... Ah Dou... I know my own body." Eunuch Yue tried to force a light-hearted laugh, but there seemed to be a stone stuck in his throat that prevented him from laughing along. The ailing Emperor waved his hand. "Forget it... Lets not talk about thisBy the way, have there been any developments with the Ghostbane Association incident?" "The culprit has been confirmed." Eunuch Yue fixed his expression. "It was Stormqueller." "Stormqueller?" "The one with the blade... His name is Ye Beizhi," Eunuch Yue reminded. "Ye Beizhi? I know him." The old man seemed to recall something, "He is the one from the Flying Mallard Battalion, isnt he?" Eunuch Yue bowed and said, "Yes, it is indeed that Ye Beizhi, the sole surviving member from the Flying Mallard Battalion." The old man sighed, "You speak of peace and prosperity, yet battles break out every year at the border. Every winter, when the northern barbarians run low on food, they raid our borders... The Flying Mallard Battalion incident also happened during one of those winter raids, didnt it?" Eunuch Yue became even more respectful. "Yes. Three years ago, the Flying Mallard Battalion held off the enemy''s main army and valiantly fought to the death. Except for Ye Beizhi, the other four hundred and ninety-nine members all perished, and the camp was eventually disbanded... From then on, the Flying Mallard Battalion ceased to exist." "These people... they died for the Ruen Dynasty." The old man sighed again. "What happened next? Was there compensation? Was everything settled properly?" "About that..." Eunuch Yue thought for a moment, "At that time, I was not in charge of this matter. It was handled by the Ministry of Revenue." The old man nodded. "Go and inquire about this matter. These people died for the Run Dynasty, and we cannot neglect them." "I will remember." Eunuch Yue nodded firmly. "But I don''t understand," the old man said in confusion, "Stormqueller doesnt seem like a man who revels in killing. How could he commit such an act?" "I cant figure it out either," Eunuch Yue said. "But people have been sent to investigate, and Minister Qi is also following up on the matter. Results should be forthcoming." "Qi Zongbi..." The old man frowned at the name. "Qi Zongbi is ambitious and capable, but he cares too much about his personal gains. He has repeatedly advised me to declare a war with the North... War, a war! "He doesnt consider whether our soldiers can survive! He only knows that the Northern Qiang forces face food shortages in the winter but doesnt realize they are accustomed to the cold conditions. How will our soldiers fight them?! By the end, the old man was so infuriated that he fell into another violent coughing fit. He pounded the bed rail in agitation. "Your Majesty, please calm down!" Eunuch Yue quickly patted the old mans back to help him get his breathing under control. "Your health is precious. I will persuade Minister Qi again. I believe he is not an unreasonable person..." "Qi Zongbi is as stubborn as a mule!" The old mans coughing hadnt stopped, and he began to curse again. "So obstinate!" Eunuch Yue soothed the old mans breathing, carefully helping him lie back down. The old man, having spoken for so long, seemed drained, but there was still some tension in his eyes. "Ah Dou... keep a closer watch on the Ghostbane Association. We must not let such incidents occur again... You should know... they will be useful in the future..." Hearing this, Eunuch Yue was momentarily stunned, then softly replied, "I understand, Your Majesty." The emperor lay on the bed, closed his eyes, and waved his hand. Although the old man had his eyes closed, Eunuch Yue bowed deeply before he backed out of the room and closed the door behind him. The old man lying on the bed seemed to be asleep, but he still fretted over the future of the Ruen Dynasty. "... for my people." Chapter 27 - Porridge Distribution Chapter 27 - Porridge DistributionA thick layer of snow covered Jiading Prefecture overnight. The next day, Fang Dingwu mentioned that more than ten thousand refugees were huddled outside the city when he met Ye Beizhi. Government officials were busy trying to maintain public order and distribute food for the refugees. "And what will they wear?" Ye Beizhi asked. "Some of the wealthier merchants bought clothing to contribute." The two were walking in the corridor of the escort agency. Fang Dingwu wrapped his clothes about his body tightly and muttered, "Damn... how did it get so cold so suddenly." Although Ye Beizhi had a good constitution, the chill was unavoidable. He couldn''t help but think of the little girl he met during a caravan escort, so he faced Fang Dingwu directly and asked, "If theres enough food and clothing... will people still die?" Fang Dingwu remained silent for a long moment. "People will definitely still die... Although the government is distributing porridge, there are more than ten thousand people... It''s better than nothing, in the end." Ye Beizhi nodded, and the atmosphere became a bit somber. "It is impossible for the government to directly open its granaries to support all ten thousand refugees," Fang Dingwu continued, "It''s already pretty good if each refugee can receive a bowl of porridge a day. However, many merchants in the city are offering help. Our escort agency has also set up a tent outside the city to distribute porridge too." He pointed to two flatbed carts outside the agency. Ye Beizhi looked over and saw several large barrels secured with ropes and fixed to a cart. Drivers sat at the ready, just waiting to set off. Ye Beizhi hurried over and took a seat on one of the carts. Most of the people at the escort agency knew Ye Beizhi by now. Seeing him arrive, they greeted him with smiles, "Is Young Master Ye going outside the city too?" Ye Beizhi nodded and saw that Fang Dingwu climbed aboard behind him. Fang Dingwu started complaining as soon as he jumped onto the cart, saying, "Brother Ye, youre too impatient. I was still explaining the situation, but you left." Ye Beizhi ignored Fang Dingwu, who then glanced at him and continued, "I heard that Miss Chi left the city early this morning to distribute porridge... Could it be that you knew, which is why you were in such a rush?" Ye Beizhi turned around to look at Fang Dingwu and said, "I did not know." Fang Dingwu grinned. "Well, only the heavens know about that." Before long, the two arrived outside the city. From a distance, they saw Chi Nanwei standing in a tent that formed a makeshift shelter, serving thin porridge to the refugees gathered around. The area in front of the tent was densely packed with refugees. Inside and outside the tent, members of the Changfeng Escort Agency were busy doing whatever they could. "Make way, make way! People in front! Please make way!" The young driver shouted as he waved his hand. A refugee in the way turned around when he noticed the Changfeng Escort Agency''s cart. To help clear a path, he joined in with the driver and shouted to the people around him, "Make way, make way! Changfeng Escort Agency is delivering food again!" Upon hearing the commotion, Chi Nanwei turned around and happened to meet Ye Beizhi''s gaze. She smiled at him and slightly tidied her hair, disheveled from the busy work, which added a touch of natural charm. Ye Beizhi was still staring at Chi Nanwei when suddenly a plaintive voice sobbed from below, "Mister, please give us something to eat!" Ye Beizhi looked down to see a woman in tattered clothes who knelt by the cart. She held a baby, who only appeared to be one or two years old, to her chest. Seeing Ye Beizhi look down at her, the woman, with tears in her eyes, continued, "Just a little is enough! I can go without. All I want is something for the baby, please mister!" The emaciated woman spoke through cracked lips and it was clear she did not have enough to eat for a very long time. Seeing her state, Ye Beizhi jumped down from the cart, helped her up from the ground. "Why dont you go over there?" He suggested as he pointed to the Changfeng Escort Agency''s shelter. The woman looked at the shelter, swallowed nervously, and then bitterly said, "I... I cant get in..." Ye Beizhi took a closer look and realized that the area in front of the shelter was indeed packed tightly, but the people hiding from the elements were all men. Each man was strong and stocky, more than capable of pushing their way to snatch more food to eat. Ye Beizhi frowned. "Wait here," he said to the woman as he entered the crowd blocking the way. Ye Beizhi reached out from behind and grabbed the shoulder of a large man who was pushing his way forward. The man, about to turn around and curse, was directly thrown into the air and landed a fair distance away. It was as if a grown elephant had charged the crowd; people were thrown out one after another. The crowd grew smaller and smaller until Ye Beizhi finally reached the front. At the front, three big men blocked the entrance to the tent. They fervently waited for their bowls to be filled, indifferent to the crowd behind them. They only turned around when they saw Chi Nanwei covering her mouth in surprise. When the three turned around, they saw Ye Beizhi approaching and a large number of well-built men sprawled in the distance behind him. They slowly realized that those people were the ones who had pushed through the waiting crowd with them. Ye Beizhi seized the bowls from the three men, coldly stating, "Wait your turn." "You fu" The man choked off as Ye Beizhi grabbed his throat and tossed him aside. Ye Beizhi turned to look at the remaining two and asked, "Will you wait?" The two nodded emphatically. Ye Beizhi nodded and returned their bowls to them. The two quickly formed a line, standing one behind the other. Fang Dingwu, observing from behind, understood the situation clearly. He began working with several members of the escort agency to organize the refugees into a line, and the situation indeed turned more orderly. Ye Beizhi filled two bowls with porridge, and made his way toward the woman and child he had seen earlier, holding a bowl in each hand. Seeing Ye Beizhi approaching, the woman started crying uncontrollably while hugging her child. She bowed her head to Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi placed the bowls in front of her and simply said, "Eat." He then turned and left without looking at her again. Inside the tent, Chi Nanwei, who had been working all morning, was now staring at Ye Beizhi, awestruck. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Ye Beizhi approached, Chi Nanwei started prodding his shoulders and arms with an irrepressible curiosity. Ye Beizhi nervously brushed away Chi Nanweis wandering hands and asked, "What are you doing?" "You! You! Just now youThose men just now were so big and tough! How did you just throw them away?" Chi Nanwei asked passionately, wildly gesticulating with her hands. Ye Beizhi demonstrated a throwing motion. "Like that," he explained. Chi Nanwei calmed down and folded her arms over her chest. "You dont look like such a big fellow." Seemingly in deep thought she wondered aloud, "Could it be that you werent joking all this time?" Taken aback, Ye Beizhi realized that Chi Nanwei had assumed he was boasting whenever he said that he was very strong. "Hehe... I thought you liked to brag." Chi Nanwei giggled, covering her mouth. "..." Although her face was red and her hair was messy from working in the biting wind, Chi Nanwei was smiling so widely that her bright eyes curved like crescent moons. Ye Beizhi quietly admired the woman before him. The ambiguous atmosphere was shattered by the people screaming. "Run away!" "Murder, theres been a murder!" "The government is killing people!" Ye Beizhi tore his eyes away from Chi Nanwei and he quickly made his way out of the makeshift shelter. Ye Beizhi squinted, looking for the source of the screams. In the distance, a mass of refugees had started rioting. And they were coming this way. Chapter 28 - Riot Chapter 28 - RiotWhen Ye Beizhi left the tent, he happened to spot Fang Dingwu coming from the direction of the disturbance. Fang Dingwus face was grave as he said, "I was just over there and got the gist of things. A governmental porridge distribution cart was arriving when a man, perhaps driven by hunger, tried to jump onto the cart to grab something to eat. The officials pushed him off, but he hit his head on the ground when he landed and died on the spot." Ye Beizhi turned to look in that direction. The chaos was spreading, and in the middle of it all, he could faintly see officials brandishing their weapons. "Things then got out of hand," Fang Dinwu explained, "These officials, seeing the refugees causing a disturbance, panicked and drew their weapons. That only made things worse." Ye Beizhi nodded as refugees frantically fled this way and that. He turned and went back into the tent, finding Chi Nanwei, and said, "Lets go back to the escort agency first." Chi Nanwei nodded, following Ye Beizhi out. At this time, someone from the escort agency had driven a cart over. Ye Beizhi quickly helped Chi Nanwei onto the cart. When he glanced back into the crowd, he seemed to notice something. Ye Beizhi said to Chi Nanwei, "Go back first." Chi Nanwei looked at Ye Beizhi. "Stay safe," she urged. Ye Beizhi nodded and reminded Fang Dingwu, "Take good care of her." Fang Dingwu nodded solemnly. With Fang Dingwus assurance, Ye Beizhi waded into the chaotic crowd. He moved faster, determined to do something about what he saw. Right in front of him, a little girl sitting on the ground, crying loudly. Panic-stricken people stumbled past her, jostling her around. As she rubbed her eyes, her tears mixed with the dirt on her face, making her tiny face seem even more pitiful. Ye Beizhi quickly ran over and scooped the girl up from the ground. She was the same girl Ye Beizhi had met on the day he left for his first escort mission. The little girl opened her tearful eyes, saw Ye Beizhi holding her, and cried even harder as she wailed, "Big brother, I cant find my daddy and mommy!" Ye Beizhi nodded and said, "Don''t worry, let''s look for them." As the words left his mouth, the chaos sounded like it was reaching a tipping point behind him. "Dont, dont come over!" an official warned. "I told you not to come over!" Shhhkk! The sound of metal tearing through flesh cut through the din. "Government dogs! How dare you injure us!" "Kill him!" While holding the little girl, Ye Beizhi turned around and saw that a group of refugees had surrounded the officials guarding a porridge distribution cart. Despite their weapons, the officials were shaking like leaves in the wind. They stammered overlapping warnings to the furious crowd. "Dont... dont come over..." one whispered. "You guys... you guys don''t know what youre doing!" another cried. "Youll all be... be executed!" one official shouted, putting on a final show of false bravado. In the heat of the moment, the refugees were blinded by rage. "I dont care! All I care about is that you killed my brother!" "Afraid of being executed? Being executed is better than starving to death here!" "Let these government dogs pay with their lives!" "Pay with their lives! Pay with their lives!" The starving refugees were whipped up into a frenzy, venting their accumulated grievances. Ye Beizhi turned and left with the little girl as the officials behind him decided to make a last stand, raising their weapons to defend themselves as they cried out and tried to break out of the mob. It had been several hours since the rioting began, and the situation outside the city was only getting worse. The officials were eventually overrun by a swarm of angry refugees. Even then, the stronger refugees seized the remaining food from the weaker ones. Refugees amassed outside the city gate. Some shouted and cursed, some knelt and cried for help, and some tried to take advantage of the chaos. Regardless, they all shared the same goal of entering the city. The cries, shouts, and curses blended together into a twisted symphony of human suffering. Ye Beizhi had yet to find the little girl''s parents when he noticed the scene shifting. The city gate was slowly closing. Faced with reality, the assembled refugees cursed in unison at the soldiers overlooking the city wall. Some organized others in a desperate attempt to force the gate open. It wasn''t long before a troop of figures began to appear on the city wall. They were all clad in armor and held their weapons ready. A figure whose armor denoted him as a City Guardian took a leading position on the city wall. He glanced casually at the mob of refugees below, and raised his hand and gave his command. "Archers at the ready" From atop the city''s wall, the tense creaking of bowstrings being drawn echoed. Ye Beizhis pupils contracted as he hugged the little girl tightly in his arms. He murmured, "What kind of joke is this..." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! The frosty ground exploded in his wake as he frantically circulated his qi and wildly rushed back toward the gate. "Release!" Above Ye Beizhi, screaming arrows rained down from the sky! Most of the refugees below could not comprehend why the city guards would fire upon them.They were still in a daze as the deadly arrows descended. The sound of arrows puncturing flesh came as endlessly as raindrops in a storm. The field of starving refugees fell in large numbers like wheat being harvested. Upon the snowy ground, warm blood flowed in small streams. Ye Beizhi spun around, using the scabbard of his blade to sweep away a few stray arrows. Looking up at the city wall, he saw that there were very few arrows that could reach his position. The soldiers on the city wall stopped after shooting a single volley of arrows. In the area covered by that barrage, there were very few people still standing. The area below the city wall was now silent, earlier clamor completely ceased. "The murder of imperial officials," the City Guardian on the wall announced, "is punishable by death. Hand over those involved in this incident within one day. Otherwise... Jiading Prefecture will no longer provide any food." Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes. Without food, they would slowly starve to death. With the heavy snow and blocked roads, the more than ten thousand refugees couldnt go to another city either as they would starve on the road. The little girl in Ye Beizhis arms was stunned by what she saw. She pressed her hands against her mouth, terrified of making a sound. Ye Beizhi patted her back and walked toward the city gate. The refugees who had been tightly pressed against the city wall earlier could be considered the lucky ones, as their position made it almost impossible for the arrows to hit them, allowing to barely avoid calamity. After processing what had just happened, the refugees gradually stirred again. The volume of their fickle discussion slowly swelled. "Did anyone recognize the people who killed the officials earlier?" "Does anyone know where those people are hiding?" "Unless we hand them over, were going to starve to death here!" "Find them!" Ye Beizhi shook his head and remained silent. At this moment, the little girl in Ye Beizhis arms struggled free and jumped down, running to a woman and throwing herself into her arms. The woman was accompanied by a man. They were much skinnier than when Ye Beizhi had seen them on the day of his first escort mission. The little girl whispered something in the couples ears, and they knew it was Ye Beizhi who had helped them again. They expressed their profound gratitude. Ye Beizhi waved his hand in acknowledgement. Taking his time, he examined the city wall, and found that it was slick with ice. He sighed inwardly, the wall was rather high and extremely slippery due to the recent snowstorm. He calculated that even with his lightness arts, he would not be able to scale the wall. This is going to be difficult, he thought. Will Chi Nanwei be worried? At this moment, a familiar figure appeared on the city wall. Ye Beizhi squinted at the figure, it seemed to be Zhao Feihu. Zhao Feihu seemed to say something in the City Guardians ear. The City Guardian looked down towards Ye Beizhi and their eyes met. Ye Beizhi couldnt help but frown. The City Guardian on the wall sneered at him before he turned and disappeared from view. Soon enough, the sound of a winch turning came from behind the gate. The gate slowly opened and the City Guardian emerged with an entourage of fully armed soldiers. He had clearly identified Ye Beizhi nearby but sneered as he loudly shouted. "Which one of you is Ye Beizhi? Come out!" Chapter 29 - Please Stay Your Blade Chapter 29 - Please Stay Your Blade"Which one of you is Ye Beizhi? Come out!" Although the City Guardian spoke to the cowering crowd, his gaze was fixed on Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi frowned and stepped out from the crowd. Seeing Ye Beizhi walk over according to his plan, the City Guardian sneered and disingenuously asked, "Are you Ye Beizhi?" Ye Beizhi nodded. The City Guardian motioned for the soldiers behind him to come forward and said, "Arrest him. He is the one who incited a riot among the refugees." A soldier holding shackles quickly came over to arrest Ye Beizhi after hearing the City Guardian''s orders. Ye Beizhi said nothing and merely looked at the City Guardian with a face devoid of all emotion. As the soldier with shackles approached, three people suddenly rushed over from the crowd and clung to the soldier''s legs. It turned out to be the little girl''s family of three. The girl''s mother anxiously said, "Sir, sir, you have the wrong person!" "Yes, sir, this fine young man was busy saving my little girls life! How could he be the culprit?" the man added. His daughter sobbed softly next to him. "Get off, dont obstruct our investigation. Whether or not he is the culprit isn''t up to your stories," the soldier said, showing signs of impatience. "Sir, please" "You bastards just don''t get it," the soldier said, preparing to kick the three away for interfering in official business. As soon as he lifted his foot, the soldier suddenly felt a chill at the back of his neck. The soldier holding the shackles lost sight of his target and cautiously twisted around. The man he was about to arrest was now standing right in front of him and angling an unfamiliar weapon at his throat. A bead of cold sweat trickled down the soldier''s temple. "Get back." The mans voice doused his zeal like a bucket of icy water over a faltering flame. The soldier felt as though he had fallen into a frozen abyss, his body becoming brittle as if on the verge of shattering. The soldier involuntarily retreated. Ye Beizhi stepped forward with his blade, and the City Guardian hurriedly shouted, "Everyone, take this man down!" The soldiers drew their swords and surrounded Ye Beizhi. Just as they closed in, a muffled sound was heard. Crack! The soldiers surrounding him were blasted into the air before they could even lift their swords! Their bodies slammed heavily into the city wall, and fell down unconscious, their thick chest armor shattered to smithereens. The City Guardian''s eyes went wide with fear. From his position, he saw clearly what had just happened. That man had swung once with the scabbard in his left hand and launched the soldiers into the air like he was scattering seeds. Ye Beizhi continued to approach the City Guardian, who tumbled head over heels to get away. The soldiers surrounding him did not dare to approach, as they knew no one could handle even a single blow. Ye Beizhi quickly took a few steps and caught up with the scrambling City Guardian, grabbing him by the collar. The City Guardian was startled as he was lifted into the air and cried out, "Let-let me go!" "Soldiers, come at once! Capture this man!" "Someone come save me!" Ye Beizhi ignored his protests and raised his right hand, pressing the tip of the blade against the City Guardians chin. "You wanted to arrest me?" Ye Beizhi interrogated, tilting his head. The soldiers nearby drew their swords when Ye Beizhi spoke, as if prepared to fight a great enemy. With the blade tip pricking his neck, the City Guardian was sweating profusely and did not dare to move. Hearing Ye Beizhi''s question, he shook his head tremblingly, his eyes filled with a pleading look. "Did I lead the riot?" Ye Beizhi asked in a glacial tone. The City Guardian shook his head again, overwhelmed by the immense killing intent. His back was soaking wet. "You said so much earlier... Why stop talking now?" Ye Beizhi asked again. The City Guardian truly did not dare to speak anymore. On the verge of tears, he feared that anything he said would cause a blade to skewer his skull. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes, "Since you wont talk..." Ye Beizhi tightened his grip. "Please stay your blade!" A familiar voice called out from a distance. A drop of blood rolled down the edge of his blade. Ye Beizhi lowered his weapon and turned to see Master Wu riding on a galloping horse, closely followed by several people from the escort agency. When Master Wu neared Ye Beizhi, he pulled the reins, and the horse''s hooves kicked up a spray of snow. Master Wu dismounted and saw Ye Beizhi and the City Guardian who he hoisted by the collar. With a sigh, he said, "Young Master Ye, please let him go." Ye Beizhi glanced at Master Wu then back at the trembling City Guardian. He simply released the City Guardian. As soon as he bounced off the ground, the City Guardian fled on all fours in a mad dash to hide behind the soldiers. Master Wu looked in the direction where the City Guardian had fled and caught a glimpse of Zhao Feihu disappearing in the crowd with a resentful look on his face. Master Wu frowned deeply. Master Wu turned to Ye Beizhi and asked, "Young Master Ye, is everything alright?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. "Does the Changfeng Escort Agency plan on rebelling?!" The City Guardian, feeling secure behind his soldiers, began mouthing off again. Master Wu gave him a sidelong glance and said, "I will handle todays matter with the Prefect myself, so theres no need for the City Guardian to intervene." Old Master Wu mounted his horse and rode in front of the assembled soldiers. "What? Not planning on letting us go?" he shot at the hiding City Guardian. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The City Guardians face alternated between an ugly shade of green and white. Finally, with great frustration, he waved his hand and roared, "Let them go!" Ye Beizhi joined Master Wu to the group from the escort agency, where they warmly patted his shoulder and cheered. "Well done, Brother Ye!" "Young Master Ye is so calm under pressure~" Ye Beizhi nodded perfunctorily in response to all the compliments. Someone brought a horse for Ye Beizhi to mount, so he rode with the group back to the agency. During the journey back, Master Wu studied Ye Beizhi''s back with a troubled expression. Upon arriving at the escort agency, as servants came to take the horses, Master Wu suddenly spoke up and said, "Young Master Ye, please come to my residence later, we''ll have things to discuss." Ye Beizhi nodded without saying anything while the others began to buzz with conversation. "Master Wu, if you have something to say, why not say it here?" "Exactly, what is it that you don''t want us to hear?" Master Wus expression darkened. "Pipe down! Mind your own business!" He took some time to brush the snow off his coat and continued, "I need Young Master Ye to help me with an escort mission." Ye Beizhi looked up at Master Wu and saw that he was looking intently back at him. Their eyes locked. "Ah? An escort mission in this weather?" "Escort missions are usually stopped during this time of year" "With such heavy snow, the roads are blocked. How can we still do missions?" The crowd began to chatter again. Hearing the crowds comments, Ye Beizhi looked at Master Wu with a hint of confusion in his eyes. "Its no problem, its just a letter. Im asking Young Master Ye to deliver it for me," Master Wu said, his eyes not straying from Ye Beizhis eyes. "Mm, just a letter." Chapter 30 - The Gathering Storm Chapter 30 - The Gathering StormAfter a quick lunch at the escort agency, Ye Beizhi went to find Chi Nanwei to let her know he was back safely. Before he left the courtyard, Steward Song pulled him aside. "Young Master Ye, Master Wu requests your presence." Steward Song''s tone was as polite and serene as ever. Ye Beizhi thought for a moment, nodded, and decided to visit Chi Nanwei after he met with Master Wu. At the entrance of Master Wu''s small courtyard, Ye Beizhi pushed open the door and entered. This time, Master Wu was not sitting at the stone table in the courtyard but was seated in the main hall directly facing the courtyard door, holding a cup of Chinese tea. Steward Song quietly closed the door and withdrew. In the hall, the old man lowered his head and gently blew across the tea leaves in his cup, the rising steam obscued his expression. Master Wu put down his cup and looked up when he heard Ye Beizhi step into the hall. Calmly, he gestured for Ye Beizhi to sit on the other side. "I have a good friend in Luzhou," the old man mentioned after a long while. Ye Beizhi just sat there looking at Master Wu, patiently waiting for him to finish speaking. Master Wu sipped his tea and continued, "Have you heard of Li Muxian?" Ye Beizhi thought for a moment and shook his head. "I haven''t." "You need to go out more," Master Wu snorted. "Li Muxian, Old Li, is one of the greatest scholars of our time. Although he has not served as an official in the imperial court, many of the civil officials in the current court have been directly or indirectly taught by him. You can imagine how many students he must have." Ye Beizhi nodded disinterestedly. Seeing Ye Beizhis eyes glaze over, Master Wu realized he wasnt interested in the details. "It''s like I''m playing music for a donkey," he sighed. "Never mind, this letter is for him... I have a close personal friendship with Old Li, so when you meet him, try not to offend or insult him on my behalf." Ye Beizhi thought for a moment and grunted in agreement. The old man picked up his teacup and fell into a heavy silence. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Take Nanwei with you, she met Old Li a few times when she was young, so it would be nice for her to visit him this time. She might want to get out and stretch her legs. It has been a while since she was able to go out and enjoy herself." Ye Beizhi was somewhat surprised and looked up at the old man in a different light. Master Wu was staring distantly at the teacup in his hand as steam swirled above it. The two fell into silence again, leaving much unsaid. The old man suddenly pulled out a letter sealed with red wax from his pocket and handed it over. "You should leave first thing tomorrow," he said. He looked into Ye Beizhis eyes and made sure to say each word clearly and slowly. "The mountains are sealed by snow... The path will not be easy. Be very careful." Leaving Master Wus courtyard, Ye Beizhi, on a rare occasion, was brimming with questions. He stayed silent because he understood Master Wu''s unyielding personality. If Master Wu wanted to say something, he would say it directly. If he didnt, there would be a reason too, asking further would be useless. Lost in his thoughts, Ye Beizhi inadvertently found himself before Chi Nanweis residence. Ye Beizhi looked up and saw several plum branches peeking out from the humble courtyard, trembling slightly in the wintry wind. Snow accumulated thinly on the branches and blew off in flurries. From within the courtyard, the sentimental sound of a zither resonated. Ye Beizhi paused outside the courtyard and cocked his head to listen. He recognized the piece; it was called "Lead Plum Blossom." The unhurried pace shifted to a quicker pace in a sudden crescendo. In his head, Ye Beizhi could imagine the delicate hand pressing and plucking the zither strings, gently grasping the rise in intensity. After several stimulating rises and falls, the music gradually relaxed and became soothing again. The melody repeated this cycle three times before tapering off with its starting sentimental refrain. Ye Beizhi pushed open the door to the courtyard, which was left slightly ajar. Chi Nanwei sat under the eaves and basked in the lingering tune as her fingers plucked the final note. A charcoal stove quietly burned behind her, lending a serendipitous warmth to the scene. Engrossed in the zither, she had not noticed her unexpected guest yet. She was dressed in all white, complementing the heavy snow. The cold wind strummed at her flowing hair and her fluffy shawl, making her appear like a solitary plum blossom nestled in the snow. After standing for a long time, Ye Beizhi managed to ask, "You can play the zither?" Chi Nanwei looked up upon hearing the voice and realized Ye Beizhi was standing by the courtyard door, "YeaYoure back?" Ye Beizhi nodded and walked over. Head lowered, he focused on humming zither. "I heard there was a huge incident outside the city... Are you alright?" Chi Nanwei shot up from her stool, examining Ye Beizhi worriedly. "Im fine," Ye Beizhi assured. Running his hand over the zither strings, he began, "Its the first time Ive seen you play the zither..." "Ah"a red hue crept up Chi Nanwei''s face"I, but I dont play very well..." she mumbled. Ye Beizhi turned to look at her and said, "You play well." Feeling like he hadn''t said enough he sincerely added, "Truly." Chi Nanweis face turned crimson from the praise. She hugged the zither and shyly scurried into her home. Watching Chi Nanwei retreat into her room, Ye Beizhi stood outside and said, "Im going to Luzhou tomorrow." The figure holding the zither stopped in place. "Luzhou?" she asked? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm... Master Wu asked me to deliver a letter." "Grandpa Wu?" Chi Nanwei turned around, perplexed. "But, but with such heavy snow..." "Delivering this letter... Its not an official escort mission." Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei, noticing that she seemed anxious but wasn''t sure what he should do to soothe her. "But-but" "You''re coming too. We''re going together," Ye Beizhi cut in. He paused and explained, "Master Wu planned it." "But... eh?" Chi Nanwei looked astonished, pointing at Ye Beizhi and then at herself. "You, me? Together?" Ye Beizhi nodded seriously. "Master Wu said... I should bring you out to enjoy yourself." "Haha!" Chi Nanwei jumped for joy, her neat braids coming undone. Ye Beizhi looked at the enthusiastic girl in front of him, but his thoughts were on something Master Wus emphasized: the path is not easy... Since the path would be difficult, why bring his precious adopted granddaughter along? Unable to make sense of it, Ye Beizhi pushed these thoughts aside. "We leave early tomorrow," he warned Chi Nanwei, "Dont wake up too late." However, Chi Nanwei seemed not to hear Ye Beizhis instructions. She was tapping her chin with her nails, mulling over what she should bring along. Ye Beizhi stood there, watching over Chi Nanwei for a while, and then quietly left. *** Wu Changfeng, who his subordinates called Master Wu, sat alone in the agency''s grand hall. His tea had chilled a long time ago. His fingers drummed intermittently on the table. After a long while, Master Wu took out a piece of paper from his pocket and unfolded it. It was a wanted notice. The image on the notice depicted an unfamiliar man, but the text below was shocking. Imperial Fugitive Wanted Dead or Alive Ye Beizhi, male, skilled with a blade. Dangerous murderer. Has committed unforgivable crimes. One thousand silver taels reward for information leading to his arrest. Wu Changfeng sighed. He set the notice aflame, and the fire spread over it, gradually consuming it. The grand hall went dark, leaving a pile of fading ashes. Meanwhile, rolls of that identical wanted notice lay in the bags of couriers traveling between cities everywhere. Across the central plains, the wanted notice spread like a wildfire. The northerly wind howled and the blizzard only raged on harder. Chapter 31 - Troubling Times Chapter 31 - Troubling TimesZhao Feihu felt like everything was going wrong lately. A few days ago, when he saw Master Wu personally appear to resolve the issue between that brat Ye Beizhi and the City Guardian, he knew his plans had failed yet again. Fuming, he came to Evergreen Pavilion to get his mind off of his worries. The Evergreen Pavilion was a well-known brothel in Jiading Prefecture and he had been staying there for the last three days. Zhao Feihu came here because he was the biggest patron of the top courtesan, Xiao Tao. He had promised Xiao Tao that, after he married Chi Nanwei, he would come to redeem her from the brothel so she could be his concubine. Zhao Feihu suspected that he had fallen in love with Xiao Tao. In a room at Evergreen Pavilion, Zhao Feihu woke up early from his sleep. He sat up with one hand supporting the bed, rubbed his forehead with the other, and the thick quilt slipped down to his waist, revealing his muscular upper body. "Mm... Master Hu?" A slender arm stretched out from the quilt and wrapped around Zhao Feihu''s waist. "What woke you up so early?" the woman purred lazily, like a cat that had just woken up. "Nothing, I''m just thinking about someone." Zhao Feihu reached into the quilt and stroked the woman''s smooth back. "If you don''t want to get up yet, keep sleeping." The woman stretched lazily in the warm quilt and sat up in bed. Her upper body was barely covered by a tiny dudou, as leaned against Zhao Feihu''s arm. "Which girl could make Master Hu think about her at this time?" The woman hugged Zhao Feihus arm and said coquettishly, "Is she prettier than me?" "Are you feeling jealous, little lady?" Zhao Feihu tightened his embrace around Xiao Tao''s willowy waist, pulling her closer. Hearing Xiaotao gasp softly, he said, "Its someone annoying." Zhao Feihu thought for a moment and added, "Its not a woman." Xiaotao looked at Zhao Feihu oddly. "What did they do to make Master Hu so upset?" Zhao Feihu snorted, his expression turned grim as he spat, "Everything he does makes me upset!" Seeing that Zhao Feihu was genuinely angry, Xiao Tao didnt dare ask more and squirmed against his chest silently. "Screw it, I won''t think about it anymore. Xiao Tao, help me get dressed." Zhao Feihu lifted the covers and scooted to the edge of the bed. After a long hesitation, he said, "I havent returned to the escort agency these last few days. It''s time for me to go back." Zhao Feihu felt conflicted. He wasnt sure if his reluctance to return to the escort agency was because he didnt want to see the detestable Ye Beizhi or because the way Master Wu looked at him that day. That look that had no doubt, only a clear understanding of everything, and seemed to carry a hint of disappointment. Zhao Feihu wasnt someone who doubted himself after making up his mind. Since he finally decided to return to the escort agency, he wasted no more time. As he stepped out of Evergreen Pavilion, Zhao Feihu instinctively shielded his eyes from the intense glare. From under his hand, he saw that the snowstorm had abated. Street cleaners had cleared the majority of the snow, but parts of the city were still under thick snowy covers. Very few pedestrians could be seen on the streets. Although most of the snow had been cleared, the cold weather kept most sensible people indoors. Turning a corner, Zhao Feihu saw that a crowd had gathered a short distance ahead. It was quite conspicuous on the sparsely populated street. Curious about the commotion, Zhao Feihu walked over to the back of the crowd, peering to see what was posted on the notice board. Unfortunately, between the hats and heads, he couldnt make out the details from such a distance. Zhao Feihu pushed through the people blocking his view, leveraging his height and build to squeeze to the front of the crowd. "Hey, hey, stop pushing!" "Who the hell is pushing me!" Zhao Feihu paid no attention to the scolding from behind. Standing in front of the notice board, he looked up and stood there, transfixed. "Wanted Dead or Alive? Imperial Fugitive... Ye Beizhi..." Zhao Feihu muttered to himself. Ye Beizhi... Ye Beizhi... Ye Beizhi... Ye BeizhiCould it be? The corner of Zhao Feihus mouth involuntarily curled up. His mind went blank as the name Ye Beizhi echoed endlessly in his head. "Hah... I... I was right after all!" Zhao Feihu cackled, staggering as he stepped back. Seeing his strange behavior, the crowd quickly made way for him. "Hah... Haha... I was right! I... I was right!" Zhao Feihu shouted loudly, intending to run, but in his deranged state he stumbled and fell to the icy ground. Ignoring the pain, he crawled out of the crowd on his hands and knees. Cackling, he frenziedly whooped, "I was right, I was right! He was never a good person! I knew it! I knew it all along!" Zhao Feihu stumbled to his feet and dashed to the escort agency like his life depended on it. Zhao Feihu sprinted all the way to the escort agency. The guard at the entrance greeted him with a smile, "Brother Hu, you''re back? Whats the hurry" "Out of my way!" Zhao Feihu roared. His eyes were bloodshot as he pushed the guard aside and stormed into the escort agency. He rushed to Master Wus quarters and searched around without finding anyone, so he grabbed a passing maid. Face flushed from agitation, Zhao Feihu looked the maid dead in the eyes, almost pressing his face against hers, and demanded, " Tell me now! Where is Master Wu?!" The maid was frightened by his distorted appearance and stammered, "Master... Master Wu is at the training ground... guiding the new escort guards to" Without waiting for the maid to finish, Zhao Feihu shoved her aside and rushed off again. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arriving at the training ground, Zhao Feihu saw from a distance that several escort guards were sparring in pairs, with Master Wu standing to the side, occasionally nodding. Master Wu saw Zhao Feihu from a distance, smiled, and waved at him, signaling Zhao Feihu to come over. Zhao Feihu had run quite a way, so he slowed down a little. He gulped, took a deep breath, and walked over briskly. As Zhao Feihu approached Master Wu, he blurted out, "Master, do you know that Ye Beizhi is" Master Wu waved his hand, interrupting him. "Feihu, theres a convoy going to Songpan in a few days. The journey is not short and the cargo is important. I would feel more at ease if you went. How about it? Will you make the trip?" "Now is not the time to talk about an escort mission!" Zhao Feihu shouted loudly, the muscles in his neck stiffening as he shouted, "Master Wu! Dont be deceived by Ye Beizhi! He is an imperial fugitive" "This escort mission is worth its weight in gold." Master Wu interrupted again. His expression didnt change. He looked calm and indifferent as he continued saying, "You must be careful along the way, but I trust you. You know what to pay attention to" "Master Wu!" Zhao Feihu exclaimed, his ears reddening with anxiety, as he grabbed Master Wus arm. " Master Wu! Ye Beizhi is an imperial" "Shut up!" BANG! Master Wu punched Zhao Feihu squarely in the stomach, sending him flying. Zhao Feihu tumbled through the air and rolled over a few times in the training ground dirt. His stomach hurt terribly, but his mind was in greater disarray. Why? Why? Why, why, why, why is this happening? The escort guards on the training ground paused their drills to see what had happened. Master Wus face was stony as he waved his hand and shouted, "Go back to your own training!" The guards quickly turned their heads back and resumed training. Master Wu walked over to the fallen Zhao Feihu, lifted him up. Zhao Feihu held his stomach and glared at Master Wu. "Come with me," Master Wu said in a low voice. The two of them arrived at Master Wus quarters and Master Wu dismissed the servants. Once the door was closed, he admitted, "I originally had high expectations for you." Master Wu paused, then shook his head. "I thought you were just young and impulsive, but I didnt expect you to be narrow-minded to such an extent!" "Although Young Master Ye has only been at the escort agency for a short time and does not talk much, his character can be seen from the way the people in the agency treat him Wide-eyed, Zhao Feihu protested, "But he''s that" Master Wu suddenly turned his head to face Zhao Feihu, cutting him off. "The ambushes for the Transcendence Stone... you were the one who leaked the information, weren''t you?". "Ah?" Zhao Feihu recoiled. He was unable to meet Master Wu''s searching eyes. "I... I don''t know..." Master Wu sighed, turning away too. "And that night I was attacked..." Zhao Feihu sat to the side, his hands nervously gripping his pants as he shifted about uneasily. "A few days ago, when the refugees rioted, Young Master Ye ended up being framed..." Master Wu took a deep breath. "Can you honestly say to my face... that none of these incidents had anything to do with you, Zhao Feihu?!" Zhao Feihu was startled by Master Wus abrupt tone and stood up from his seat. "Master... Master Wu... I, no... Ye Beizhi is not a good person!" Zhao Feihu suddenly knelt at Master Wus feet and pleaded, "Master Wu, you must believe me! Ye Beizhi is a fugitive wanted by the court! He... he is up to something!" Master Wu lowered his gaze and waved his hand. "I have long known Young Master Yes identity." "You have to believe me, Ye Beizhi is an imperial..." Mid-sentence, Zhao Feihu processed what Master Wu had said. "You... you knew? Then why don''t you" "I dont need you to teach me how to do things. Take care of yourself, I will handle things myself." "Master Wu!" Zhao Feihu was frantic. "Enough! Return to your quarters." Master Wu declared with an air of finality. He frowned and said, "Anyway, the posters sketch doesnt look accurate, and many people share the same name. You are not to speak of Young Master Yes identity. " Zhao Feihu gritted his teeth, gave a resentful look at Master Wu, and left with large strides, slamming the door behind him. Master Wu waited for Zhao Feihu to leave, then opened his eyes. He tapped his fingers aimlessly on the table. After a long while, he breathed out heavily. "These are troubling times indeed." Chapter 32 - Trivial Matters in Xuzhou (Part One) Chapter 32 - Trivial Matters in Xuzhou (Part One)"Hmm?" Chi Nanwei stretched her limbs and poked her head out of the carriage. "It stopped snowing?" The skies were already bright, and Ye Beizhi had been driving the carriage for quite a while now, sitting on the carriage shaft. Today was the second day since the two left the escort agency to deliver Master Wu''s letter. Before they set out yesterday, Chi Nanwei had wanted to make the entire trip on horseback. However, considering that the journey through the snow-covered roads would be quite long, they decided to yield to Master Wu''s greater concern for her health and abandon the idea of riding horses. "Dummy, where are we now?" Chi Nanwei lifted the curtain of the carriage, stepped out, and plopped down next to Ye Beizhi. "Were almost to Xuzhou," Ye Beizhi replied with his hands on the reins. The road was muddy and uneven after most of the snow melted, making the carriage ride rather bumpy. "Why dont you go inside?" Ye Beizhi adjusted the reins to avoid a puddle. "Its windy outside." Chi Nanwei smiled at Ye Beizhi, steadied herself on the carriage door, and went inside. Shortly after, she emerged holding a wooden box and laughed with a smile, "Hehe... I bet you''re hungry." Ye Beizhi looked up and realized that the wooden box Chi Nanwei was holding was the sandalwood box he had bought for her in Meizhou. Chi Nanwei sat back down next to him and opened the sandalwood box. Taking out a piece of pastry, she offered it to Ye Beizhi, saying, "Here... osmanthus cake, would you like some?" Ye Beizhi stared at the osmanthus cake by his mouth in surprise then instinctively opened his mouth and took a bite. Chi Nanwei was very pleased to see Ye Beizhi eat the osmanthus cake, her eyes twinkling like two crescent moons as she smiled. "I made it myself..." Chi Nanwei looked away, suddenly developing an interest in the snow-tipped trees along the road. Bashfully, she asked, "Not bad hmm?" "Hmm..." Ye Beizhi nodded earnestly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How much longer until we get to Xuzhou?" Chi Nanwei scrunched up her nose cutely. "Since we left yesterday, its almost been two days since Ive had a bath..." "We should be there soon..." "How soon is ''soon''?" "Not sure..." "Then how do you know its soon?" "..." *** "Xuzhou doesnt seem as lively as our Jiading Prefecture..." The two kept up the casual banter as they finally arrived in Xuzhou. At this moment, Chi Nanwei was soaking in the scenery outside the carriage. "Xuzhou was never a big city," Ye Beizhi reasoned while he looked around for a place to stay. Having stayed at the escort agency for quite some time, he was somewhat familiar with the matters that required attention while on an escort mission. For example, there were "Three Golden Rules" for choosing a place to stay. First, newly opened inns must be avoided. Since armed escorts usually follow fixed routes, they are familiar with the established inns along the way. Any unfamiliarity from staying at newly opened inns poses an unnecessary safety risk. Second, inns that have changed ownership must be avoided. There is always a reason for why an old inn would suddenly change ownership. Without a thorough understanding of the situation, armed escorts generally avoid such inns to prevent falling into traps set by thieves who might be lying in wait. Third, brothels must be avoided. Brothels are settings for prostitution, often with several alluring women standing in front, flaunting their assets to attract customers. These places attract unsavory characters and are likely to have thieves disguised as customers. Ye Beizhi was able to determine a suitable inn near the western part of the city. The inn was called The Prosperous Peace. It was not luxurious but it wasn''t shabby either. It seemed to have been around for some time. Moreover, it was not far from the western city gate, which was where Ye Beizhi would be leaving with Chi Nanwei the next day. Ye Beizhi stopped the carriage in front of the inn. Chi Nanwei immediately jumped down. A young worker came up to take the reins from Ye Beizhis hand. Politely, he inquired, "Welcome guests, are you here for a quick meal or to stay the night?" Ye Beizhi got down from the carriage and scanned the surroundings. Evidently satisfied, he said, "One night." "Okay, please come in. the young worker said, draping a white cloth over his shoulder and making a gesture of invitation. "We have high quality feed and will take good care of your steed." Ye Beizhi walked into the lobby, where Chi Nanwei was already waiting at the counter. "Two upstairs suites," Ye Beizhi said, withdrawing a silver ingot from his pocket and placing it on the counter. The landlady behind the counter couldnt help but smile when she saw the silver ingot. She waved her hand and it disappeared within her voluminous sleeves. "No problem, two suites upstairs it is." "And prepare some hot water for me. I want to take a hot bath," Chi Nanwei added. "No problem, no problem. Please wait in your room for now Miss," the landlady said with a smile. "Prepare something to eat," Ye Beizhi said as he led Chi Nanwei upstairs. Turning his head back to the landlady he added, "Have it brought to my room." Ye Beizhis sharp eyes caught sight of three men sitting at a table in a secluded area of the lobby. Their rough demeanor and conspicuous weapons on the table clearly marked them as people from the jianghu. At this moment, the three men were gesturing at the silhouette of Chi Nanwei, when they noticed Ye Beizhi looking over, they stared back aggressively, taunting him. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes. Ye Beizhis room was next to Chi Nanwei, but he escorted her to her room first. He carefully checked the room before he set down her luggage and said, "After you freshen up, come to my room for dinner." After leaving Chi Nanweis room, Ye Beizhi stood by the railing on the second floor and looked down at the lobby. There were a dozen tables set up for dining downstairs. It was dinner time, so most of the tables were filling up. Ye Beizhi keenly watched the three men from the jianghu. Seeing Ye Beizhi staring at them from upstairs, the three of them started plotting amongst themselves. One of them suddenly stood up and boisterously hollered, "Innkeeper, we want a room." He gave Ye Beizhi a sinister smile. "Make sure we''re next to that pretty lady from earlier." "About that..." The worldly wise landlady could tell what the three men were thinking at a glance. With a troubled expression, she turned to Ye Beizhi for him to step in, only to see him turn and enter his room. "Alright... guests, please come upstairs," the landlady sighed. "Heh... what a scaredy cat," one of the three men spat disdainfully as they went upstairs. The three men entered the room and sat around a table, drinking heavily. "That kid earlier, I only smiled at him, and he was so scared he hid in his room. Its too funny." "Ain''t that right. How can a scaredy cat like him take care of a pretty woman like that?" The three men were chatting vulgarly when someone pushed open the door. Ye Beizhi walked in and closed the door firmly behind him. "You all like to talk, I see... Mind if I join?" "You, you son of a..." The man by the door never expected that the person they were making fun of would barge in so brazenly. He was at a loss for words. Drawing support from his friends, the man by the door puffed himself up and spat, "You just saved us a trip to" THUNK! Mid-sentence, Ye Beizhi grabbed his head and crushed it against the wall like a rotten tomato. He slid down to the floor with a wet squelch. Ye Beizhi wiped his bloody hands on the corpse, walked to the table, and sat down in the spot vacated by that man. He watched the remaining two who were scared stiff. "Cat got your tongue?... Don''t stop talking now..." Chapter 33 - Trivial Matters in Xuzhou (Part Two) Chapter 33 - Trivial Matters in Xuzhou (Part Two)"Cat got your tongue?... Don''t stop talking now..." Ye Beizhi sat there and calmly folded his hands over his knees, as if genuinely looking forward to what they had to say. The two remaining men of the jianghu finally came to their senses. They quickly scrambled up off their stools and assumed defensive postures. One of them was aware enough to grab a knife from the table. "How unwelcoming," Ye Beizhi commented, getting up too. The man pointed his knife at Ye Beizhi menacingly. "You son of a" A sharp glint passed by, and he saw his knife go flying while still held in his hand. Blood trailed his severed hand as it flipped over his head and flopped lifelessly behind him. Blood gushed out. The man turned around in shock, staring uncomprehendingly at the hand that had fallen to the ground, still tightly gripping the knife, then at his own arm, which was bleeding profusely. Finally, he looked back at Ye Beizhi, his eyes widening in terror. Seeing the man with his arm severed looking at him in abject horror, Ye Beizhi put a finger to his lips in a silent shushing gesture. "Ahhh... Aaah... my hand..." The terrified man held the stump with his remaining hand, gasping as he backed away from Ye Beizhi, "My hand!" The scream got cut off. "I warned you... don''t be too loud." Ye Beizhi pulled the Tang Blade out of the mans neck and then stared down the last person in the room. "Now it''s just you." Ye Beizhi said. The bloodstains on his face shifted as tilted his head. "Do you want to keep talking?" "I... I, no..." The last man stammered incoherently as his legs shook uncontrollably. Ye Beizhi walked around the table, wiped the blood from his blade on the trembling mans shirt, and then looked into his eyes. "I almost forgot," Ye Beizhi said, "You have no one to talk to." A foul stench wafted through the room. The man had lost control of his bladder. Eying the mans wet pants, Ye Beizhi asked, "Are you afraid of dying?" "Wha... yes, yes." The man bit hard on his lower lip, nodding repeatedly as tears streamed down his cheeks. Ye Beizhi sheathed the blade and reached out to wipe the tears from the mans mouth. "Don''t be," he said, grabbing the mans throat with an inescapable grip. "Dont... no," the man choked. His tears flowing all over his face as he shook his head fiercely begging, "Please dont, dont kill me." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It will be over" Snap "Just like that." Ye Beizhi walked out of the room, and gently closed the door behind him. His hands and face were still damp, because he had just cleaned up. A door creaked open as he passed by Chi Nanwei''s room. She peeked out, hair still damp, and asked, "Dummy, is that you?" She looked at Ye Beizhi and the direction he came from suspiciously. "I thought your room was on the other side?" "Got rid of some pests," Ye Beizhi nonchalantly said. He quietly wiped his hands on his clothes. "Some pests?" Chi Nanwei frowned, looking even more puzzled. "Hmm... three big ones." Ye Beizhi walked past Chi Nanwei toward his room, "Its all taken care of. Lets get ready for dinner." "Uh... Okay, sure." Chi Nanwei withdrew her head and closed the door again. At dinner, Chi Nanwei had changed into a new set of clothes. Ye Beizhi had also changed his clothes because he was concerned that Chi Nanwei might notice the bloodstains on it. After eating, Chi Nanwei lounged in Ye Beizhis room and asked, "Dummy, how long will it take to get to Luzhou tomorrow?" Ye Beizhi called in a waiter to clean up the dishes and answered, "Well set out at dawn and should arrive by noon." "So early? I definitely wont be able to get up..." Chi Nanwei said worriedly. "You can continue sleeping on the carriage." "But the carriage isn''t as comfortable as a bed..." It was a peaceful night. Ye Beizhi woke up as soon as the rooster crowed. Packing his belongings and bundling them over his shoulder, he prepared to set out early. He instructed a worker to bring the carriage to the door before he went to check on Chi Nanwei. Knock, knock, knock There was no response. Knock, knock, knock Still no response. Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock! "Keep knocking and I''ll knock you out!" someone yelled angrily. It appeared that the other guests at the inn didn''t appreciate Ye Beizhi''s punctuality. Ye Beizhi sighed and stopped knocking. Instead, he applied a firm force against the door. With a click, the lock on the door was disengaged. Ye Beizhi gently pushed open the door and saw that despite the commotion, Chi Nanwei was still soundly asleep. Her coat and shawl covered the hanger while she curled up, only wearing her nightclothes. Ye Beizhi tidied up the room and packed her belongings. Once everything was packed, he came up to the bed. He gently patted Chi Nanwei on the shoulder. No response. He prodded her again. Chi Nanwei turned her back to the disturbance so she could continue sleeping. At this time, a worker lightly knocked on the door and said, "Guest, your carriage is ready for you at the entrance." Ye Beizhi waved his hand to indicate he understood, and the worker returned downstairs. Ye Beizhi sat at the bedside, looking at the sleeping Chi Nanwei, then bent down and carefully scooped her into his arms. He carefully carried her like a princess downstairs.He placed Chi Nanwei into the carriage and covered her with a blanket. She looked at Ye Beizhi through half-lidded eyes and drowsily murmured, "Mmmm... Dummy..." By the time Ye Beizhi had thought of a response, he realized that Chi Nanwei had already fallen asleep. At nearly noon, Chi Nanwei woke up again. After a satisfying stretch, she realized she was no longer in her room, but in the carriage. Ye Beizhi heard the rustling noises from the carriage. Knowing that Chi Nanwei was getting dressed, he kept on driving the carriage. Before long, Chi Nanwei was dressed and ready. She lifted the curtain and asked, "Dummy, how did I end up in the carriage?" "I put you in there." Imagining how she was put in the carriage, Chi Nanwei''s face flushed. "Why didnt you wake me up first!" she protested, her face completely red. "I couldnt wake you." "How could you not wake me up!" "I just... couldnt wake you." "Liar, you definitely didnt call loudly enough." Chi Nanwei suddenly realized, "Wait... I locked my room. How did you get in?" "..." Chi Nanwei grabbed Ye Beizhi by the shoulder, "Wow, you dirty dummy! You even know how to sneak around! Did you sneak into other girls'' rooms before? Be honest!" "... No." "You hesitated! Youre definitely lying!" "..." As they bickered, a city gradually appeared in the distance. They had arrived at the city of Luzhou. Chapter 34 - Entrust Chapter 34 - EntrustFor a medium-sized city, Luzhou was unexpectedly prosperous. Today was a beautiful sunny day, the first of its kind since the heavy snowstorm. The streets are crowded with people anxious to go out. Unlike Jiading, the city had no shortage of scholars. They strutted around, even holding their folding fans in the middle of winter. Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei entered the city and asked for directions toward the Li residence. After many twists and turns, they made it to the Li residence. The carriage stopped at the entrance, and a gatekeeper came up to inquire about their purpose. Upon learning that they were from the Changfeng Escort Agency, he went to notify the steward. While sitting outside the carriage and waiting, Chi Nanwei asked, "Dummy, are we just going to deliver the letter and go?" Ye Beizhi turned his head to look at her. "Why don''t we... spend a day playing in Luzhou before we go back?" Chi Nanwei looked at Ye Beizhi with wide, hopeful eyes. Ye Beizhi turned his head away, ignoring her. "Lets go sightseeing, even for just a day. It''s not like we''re in a rush," Chi Nanwei wheedled, tugging at his sleeve. From inside the gate, a voice welcomed them, saying, "Haha, stay for as long as you want Miss Chi. Why should anyone keep you from enjoying yourself?" Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei turned towards the voice. An old man came out, clasped his hands and bowed. "I am Li Pei, the steward of the Li residence," he introduced, "Miss Chi and this young master, please come in... My master is expecting you." Ye Beizhi returned the bow and followed Li Pei inside. The Li residence was large and set within an even larger landscape garden. Ornate archways opened up to sculpted mountains and tranquil ponds everywhere. Chi Nanwei was impressed by what she saw. Noticing Chi Nanwei''s interest, Li Pei turned and asked with a smile, "Miss Chi, is this to your liking?" Chi Nanwei nodded, "Mm... It is exquisite." She maintained the demeanor of a young lady in front of others. "Haha, that''s good. Miss Chi, you can take your time to look in the coming days," Li Pei said with a smile. Ye Beizhi looked at Li Pei, unsure what Li Pei meant by what he said. The three entered at a large reception hall before the conversation could go any further. Upon arrival, they saw a man and a woman seated at seats of honor. The man, the scholar Li Muxian, had a thin face that sprouted from a neatly groomed gray-white beard that stretched down to his chest. He wore a long robe and appeared to be several years older than Master Wu. The woman looked like she was around fifty years old. Her body frame showed that she was used to eating luxuriously. She dressed luxuriously as well, wearing a phoenix coronet on her head and a jade bracelet on her wrist. The woman stood up from her seat as soon as she saw Chi Nanwei and came over, "Oh my... Little Nanwei is all grown up!" She reached out to hold Chi Nanweis hand. Chi Nanwei shrank back a little, half hiding behind Ye Beizhi, sizing up the woman. The plump woman smiled awkwardly, "Hehe... Nanwei, it''s Grandmother Yu. Don''t you remember me? I even held you when you were little!" Chi Nanwei seemed to have remembered something. Uncertainly, she asked, "Grandmother Yu? Are you Grandmother Yu? But, but" "But what? I''m not your Grandmother Yu anymore because I have become ugly and old?" The plump woman asked, pretending to be upset. "No, no, Grandmother Yu, you''re still as beautiful as ever!" Chi Nanwei waved her hands flusteredly. "Ahem." The old man, who had been content to watch their reunion at the side, cleared his throat to speak. Grandmother Yu glanced at the old man and then took Chi Nanweis hand, whispering, "Well talk more later." The old man patiently spoke up. "Have you brought the letter?" Ye Beizhi took out the letter from his bosom and stepped forward to hand it to the old man. The old man broke open the red wax seal and read the letter. "Hmm." The old man turned to look at Ye Beizhi, "You are Ye Beizhi?" Ye Beizhi was taken aback for a moment, not expecting to be mentioned in the letter, then nodded. The old man nodded in return and continued reading the letter. "Hmm... I understand the general situation now," the old man finally said, "Master Wu sent another letter to me a few days ago, so I am aware of everything. You two are staying here from now on. That will be all." "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi raised his eyebrows. "Staying?" The old man noticed Ye Beizhis surprise and asked, "Whats wrong? Didnt Master Wu tell you?" Ye Beizhi looked at Li Muxian on the seat of honor and shook his head, "Master Wu asked me to deliver that letter... He never asked me to stay." Li Muxian frowned in thought, then handed the letter to Ye Beizhi, saying, "Read it for yourself." Ye Beizhi took the letter. It read: My good younger brother Muxian, I hope this letter finds you well. My agency has been facing many troubles recently. To prevent any unforeseen circumstances, I am entrusting Chi Nanwei, my granddaughter, to you. The young man accompanying her, Ye Beizhi, is a superbly skilled armed escort from my agency. Please ensure Nanweis safety, and look after the young man as well... It turns out that although Li Muxian looked like he was older than Master Wu, he was actually younger in age. Master Wu actually appeared to be younger due to his lifetime of martial training. After reading the letter, Ye Beizhis expression grew serious. What the letter said was completely different from what Master Wu had told him before the trip... Moreover, the tone of the letter almost sounded like Master Wu was entrusting his children to a new family. The escort agency is in serious trouble, Ye Beizhi thought to himself. Seeing that Ye Beizhi remained silent for a long time, Li Muxian asked , "Do you understand, Young Master Ye?" Ye Beizhi nodded and was about to speak but was interrupted by Chi Nanwei. She was bursting with questions this entire time and hurriedly interjected, "What exactly does the letter say? Why do I have to stay here from now on?" "Hehe... Nanwei," Li Muxian, who had been stern with Ye Beizhi, showed a rare gentle side to Chi Nanwei as he placated her, saying, "Your grandfather Wu has arranged everything. Your room was prepared yesterday, with brand new furniture just for you. Youll definitely like it. Later, I will personally show you around, hehe..." Chi Nanwei took it all in. "I want to return to the escort agency," Chi Nanwei said seriously as she looked into Li Muxians eyes, "Thank you, Grandfather Li, for your kindness, but the escort agency is my home." "Ah..." Li Muxian was a bit troubled. Chi Nanwei could be playful at times, but she was not easily fooled. From a few words, she had roughly deduced that something must have happened to the escort agency, and she was extremely anxious. "The letter has been delivered, Grandfather Li. We will take our leave now." Chi Nanwei gave Li Muxian an appropriate bow and she pulled Ye Beizhis hand to leave. She was dying to return to the escort agency as soon as possible, but Ye Beizhi was like an immovable mountain, firmly grounding her. Chi Nanwei turned to look at Ye Beizhi and realized that he was staring at her. Chi Nanwei tried again to drag Ye Beizhi along in vain. and her usual smile stiffened. "W-Whats wrong, Dummy... Do you still want to go sightseeing?" Ye Beizhi looked into Chi Nanweis eyes and shook his head. "Lets go back to the escort agency then... Grandpa Wu must be waiting for us..." Chi Nanwei tugged at Ye Beizhis sleeve. "You cant go back." Ye Beizhis words stabbed Chi Nanwei like a blade through her chest. "What are you saying, Dummy?" Chi Nanwei sniffed and wiped the corners of her eyes, but she tried to remain composed. "Why cant I go back?" "... You must stay." Ye Beizhi turned his head away, unable to meet Chi Nanweis eyes. "Why!" Tears streaming down her face, Chi Nanwei finally broke down, sobbing, "Why do I have to stay?! Im also part of the escort agency! I need to go back too!" "The escort agency... is in trouble." "I know the escort agency is in trouble!" Chi Nanwei clutched Ye Beizhis chest and cried out, "Thats why I need to go back!" Chi Nanwei fled towards the door. Li Muxian and his old steward were reluctant to intervene, but when they saw Chi Nanwei starting to run, they quickly motioned for the servants to block the exits. Ye Beizhi ran a few steps to grab Chi Nanweis hand. He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. Chi Nanwei twisted in Ye Beizhis embrace, her face wet with tears. "Let me go! Let me go! Ill go by myself if you won''t go with me! Let go of me" "Don''t worry"Ye Beizhi hugged Chi Nanwei tightly against his chest"Ill go back." Chi Nanwei quieted down, leaned into Ye Beizhi''s chest, and sniffled softly, "I, I want to go back with you too..." "Stay here, and wait for me." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi paused. "Wait for me to come back for you." Saying this, Ye Beizhi released Chi Nanwei and removed Stormqueller, his ever-present weapon, from his waist, entrusting his Tang Blade to her, "I will definitely come to get you... Keep it safe for me." Chi Nanwei stared blankly at the Tang Blade with reddened eyes. "You, this..." She knew how much Ye Beizhi valued this sword and had never seen him let anyone touch it, let alone give it to someone. Chi Nanwei reached out tentatively to take the Tang Blade and gently caressed its body. "I... Ill wait for you." Chapter 35 - The Storm Approaches Chapter 35 - The Storm Approaches"Damn it," Xue Qiming cursed as he stared blankly at the wanted notice plastered in front of him. "All he had to do was find and kill a single person. How did it turn into such a huge mess... It''s bad enough that the Ghostbane Association was looking for him. Now the Imperial Court is getting involved too?" Xue Qiming patted the head of the little girl beside him. She was gnawing on a baked bun and looked up quizzically at him. "It''s time to go, Xue Niang." Xue Qiming seemed to be talking to the little girl, but it also seemed like he was talking to himself. "Where to?" The little girl wrapped the remaining morsel in oil paper and stored it in her clothes. "Let me think... Let''s keep going north." Xue Qiming rubbed his chin. "Let''s find a place where the government can''t find us... We don''t wanna get dragged into Mute Ye''s mess." The little girl nodded, reaching out to hold Xue Qiming''s large hand. Two months ago, by a street in Fengxiang Prefecture. "Wanna learn martial arts?" Xue Qiming asked as he and the little girl sat on the side of the road. "Mm-hmm." The little girl nodded distractedly, she seemed to be focused on a piece of tanghulu glinting in the sunlight. The row of candied hawthorn berries on a stick was held by a wealthy boy who had attendants following behind him. Xue Qiming traced the little girl''s gaze and asked, "Hungry?" The little girl again nodded distractedly. "Wait a sec!" Pushing off his knees, Xue Qiming stood up and bounded after the boy and his attendants. The boy shivered, unsure if a passing cloud had suddenly cut off the warm sunlight. When he looked up, he saw a mountain-like man towering over him. "Does that"the man pointed at the tanghulu in the young master''s hand"taste good?" "Huh?" The boy looked back at his tanghulu and nodded blankly. "Mm..." The enormous man suddenly snatched it and shouted, "It''s mine!" The man ran off, tanghulu in hand. The wealthy boy and his attendants stared dumbly as the figure disappeared around the corner. "Here, tanghulu." Xue Qiming squatted down and offered the stick candied hawthorn to the little girl. "So... Do you wanna learn martial arts?" "Mmhm..." The little girl chewed on a sugar coated hawthorn berry and nodded. "Mm..." Xue Qiming rubbed his hands. "Before you can start learning martial arts, you need an imposing name. When you enter the jianghu, you can proudly tell others your name, like Blood Butcher So-and-So, Brutal Tyrant So-and-So, or Leave-No-Trace So-and-So..." "Those are terrible..." The little girl gave a sidelong glance while she continued chewing. Xue Qiming felt like he was being looked down upon. "Since you''re learning martial arts from me and will be my disciple, you should take my surname." Xue Qiming stroked his chin. "What do you think would be a good name?" "...Whatever." The little girl didn''t bother looking at him this time. "World-Submerging Snow! This one''s good!" Xue Qiming confidently praised his naming skills. The little girl shook her head. "Plum-Seeking Snow?" sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The little girl shook her head. "Dragon Goddess of Snow?" An old beggar sitting next to Xue Qiming gave him a disdainful glance, then moved away, covering his tattered bowl as he went. Xue Qiming awkwardly scratched his nose. The little girl finished her snack. "Just call me Xue Niang," she decided. "Uh...? Okay, okay." Xue Qiming nodded. "Xue Niang is also pretty good." *** "It''s been two months. When are you going to start teaching me martial arts?" Xue Niang asked, holding Xue Qiming''s hand as they walked. Xue Qiming grinned. "Hey, just do whatever I say, and you''ll be a martial artist before you know it." Xue Niang pursed her lips, looking doubtful, and asked, "Then when can I graduate from being your disciple?" "Graduate?" Xue Qiming laughed and patted the gourd that was hanging on his waist. "When you can fetch me wine on your own with this, you''re ready to graduate." Xue Niang eyed the unremarkable grayish gourd. It hung from iron chains as thick as a finger looped several times around Xue Qiming''s waist. Xue Qiming took the gourd from his waist and pulled Xue Niang behind him. Signalling her to watch carefully, he held the gourd out in front of him and let go. Boom! Xue Niang trembled in shock. When the gourd landed, even the ground beneath her feet shook. She knew that Xue Qiming always kept that gourd by his side, but she didn''t expect it to be so heavy. Xue Qiming casually picked up the gourd and hung it back on the chains around waist. Xue Niang saw a round pit as big as the bottom of the gourd where it had fallen, surrounded by a spiderweb of cracks. "Hey," Xue Qiming chuckled as he looked down and ruffled Xue Niang''s hair. "Thinking of graduating already? You''re still too far off..." Xue Niang restrained herself from retorting and focused on following him. After a bit, Xue Niang suddenly said, "About that..." "Mm?" Xue Qiming looked down at her. "Mmm, that one you called Mute..." Xue Niang looked up and met Xue Qiming''s gaze. "Will he die?" The sun was setting, painting the sky a fiery red hue. "Ah, as for him." Xue Qiming looked toward the fiery clouds on the horizon. "Maybe... haha, who knows..." Xue Qiming knew that if it were just the Ghostbane Association involved in this matter, it would be manageable. But now that the imperial court had intervened, everything was in the air. There were many formidable martial artists in the court... but it should still be possible to escape, Xue Qiming thought. Xue Qiming shook his head, clearing his mind of distractions, and asked, "Have you been to Northern Qiang?" "Mm...?" Xue Niang looked at Xue Qiming in confusion. "That country of barbarians to our north?" "Ha, that''s the one." Xue Qiming smiled. "I have never gone there... Is that where we are going?" "Mm... Let''s go have a look." The sky darkened, but countless lanterns worked together to gradually light up the city. The aroma of food filled the whole city on this tranquil night. *** Jiading, outside a government building. Zhao Feihu clenched a wanted notice tightly in his fist, pacing back and forth outside the gates of government building, wavering due to his ambition warring with his loyalty. After a long time, he seemed to have made a decision. Gritting his teeth, he knocked on the gates. At the same time, a fast horse burst out of the Luzhou city gate and galloped towards Jiading. Chi Nanwei sat on the bed in the unfamiliar room, holding a Tang Blade across her knees. Her jade-like fingers gripped the back of the blade tightly, knuckles turning white. Fang Dingwu had been in a bad mood ever since he saw a wanted notice while out on the street earlier. Although the sketch of the person in the notice didn''t look familiar, he had a suspicion that the notice might be referring to Brother Ye. He had a bad premonition. Master Wu finished dinner and practiced his spear techniques in the courtyard as per usual. Boom! A deep rumble came from the distant sky, with dark clouds rolling as if a giant dragon was stirring within them. Master Wu wiped his sweat with a damp towel and looked up at the sky, his gaze deep. "The storm approaches..." Chapter 36 - Trouble Chapter 36 - TroubleThe heavy rain lasted the entire night. Although the sky had brightened for a long time, there were still no signs of it letting up. Fang Dingwu was startled from his sleep by a disturbance somewhere outside. He rubbed his temples with a frown, trying to ease a remnant of his hangover. He remembered drinking with Guo Xiaoliu until the early hours of the morning, but he couldnt recall how he ended up in bed. Outside, the heavy rain battered the eaves with a pattering sound, occasionally accompanied by distant arguing. He felt that it was likely an argument that arose from the sparring between the younger armed escorts. Enduring the headache, Fang Dingwu sat up from bed, looking around for his clothes. Crash Something had been smashed in the distance. Fang Dingwus frown deepened at the youngsters these days. Not only were they up early making a racket, but they were also breaking things now. Putting on his clothes, he pushed open the door and went outside. He had a splitting headache, so he planned to brew some ginger tea in the kitchen. Fang Dingwu held his clothes over his head and jogged to the kitchen. He was surprised to find that the usually bustling kitchen was completely empty. "What''s happening now?" Fang Dingwu muttered as he fiddled with the stove. While waiting for the water to boil, he found a leftover chicken leg from the night before and gnawed on it while steeping the ginger tea. When the ginger tea was ready, he found a bowl to pour it into. Before he could enjoy a sip, another disturbance erupted, causing him to spill hot tea all over himself. This time, Fang Dingwu could clearly hear that the disturbance was coming from the front courtyard, and he was determined to check it out. "Damn it. It just doesnt end," Fang Dingwu cursed, picking up the ginger tea. He tossed his half-wet cloak over his head, and headed towards the front courtyard. In the front courtyard, Master Wu was up against a group of people. They weren''t any ordinary group people, they were government officials. "Master Wu, Ive left you some face here in Jiading Prefecture by keeping my men from using force..." The leader of the group on the opposite side wore a uniform that identified him as a constable. He had his hand over his cutlass, and spoke with a sinister expression. "...If Imperial Guardians come later, they wont be as easy to talk to as I am." "Ha! Constable Lu, youre being too arrogant," Master Wu sneered. "Do you think my Changfeng Escort Agency is your backyard? Its not somewhere you can enter at will!" "Wu Changfeng! Are you really not going to give us any face? We are here with orders to arrest someone and have no intention of becoming enemies with your Changfeng Escort Agency. If you" Master Wu didnt let Constable Lu finish and waved his hand to interrupt him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who do you think you are? Why should I give you face?!" Master Wu demanded, "Scram back to where you came from!" Constable Lus eyes widened with rage and he started to curse loudly, "Damn you..." A figure suddenly appeared in his line of sight, and before he could see clearly, a bowl of steaming ginger tea splashed onto his head. The two groups were originally standing under separate eaves at the front and rear of the courtyard. A figure unexpectedly darted out from the side gate and threw the bowl of ginger tea. "Who the hell are you cursing at?!" As Fang Dingwu came out from the side gate to investigate the commotion, he witnessed a constable cursing at Master Wu. Naturally, he threw the ginger tea he was holding at the constable without a second thought. Scalded by the ginger tea, Constable Lu hopped about in pain, hissing as he drew in the cold air. The constables around him helped wipe hot tea and ginger slices from his head and face with their sleeves. The group of officials glared angrily at Fang Dingwu. Fang Dingwu wasnt polite either, his eyes as round as copper bells. He stared back and shouted, "What the hell are you looking at! Keep staring, I dare you! Watch me chop you to death!" "Dingwu, dont be reckless. Come back here," Master Wu finally spoke. Constable Lu finally wiped off the ginger tea, but his face was now blotchy with burns. His red face burned with humiliation and rage. "Your Changfeng Escort is going too far! Do you think you can get away with this? Just you people wait. We''re leaving!" With that, Constable Lu waved his hand and led the officials away. Fang Dingwus cloak was now completely soaked. He took it off and draped it over his shoulders and then pompously walked over to Master Wus side. "Hey, Master Wu." "Hmm?" Master Wu gave him a sidelong glance. "Speak if you have something to say." Fang Dingwu didn''t make a fuss, he just rubbed the back of his head and asked, "Hey, I just want to know... what were those government dogs here for?" "You want to know why, but I want to know why too." Master Wu waved his sleeve dismissively. "They say we are harboring fugitives and want to search our agency for them... Hmph, they''re all false accusations. To me, theyre just looking for trouble." "Fugitives?" Fang Dingwus pupils contracted, and an uneasy premonition seemed to grow in his mind. "Hmm?" Master Wu frowned and asked, "Are you nervous?" "Ha, haha... Not at all," Fang Dingwu chuckled nervously, waving his hands repeatedly. Master Wu stared deeply into Fang Dingwus eyes. Nodding, Master Wu turned around and left, strolling away with his hands behind his back. After Master Wu left, Fang Dingwu stood helplessly in place, subconsciously running his hands over his wet clothes. Those officials were looking for Brother Ye! Fang Dingwu thought. He calculated that Brother Ye had been gone for almost five days, and according to the schedule, he should be returning soon... No, he had to find a way to notify Brother Ye about the situation. It was best for him not to return and to escape quickly instead! Having made his decision, Fang Dingwu began to act. He returned to his room to pack his things and prepared to set out. He gathered most of his savings from the past years, intending to give them to Ye Beizhi. With those funds, Ye Beizhi could escape far far away. Fang Dingwu led a fast horse from the backyard, leaving quietly without informing anyone. He rushed out of the escort agency alone. If Brother Ye and Chi Nanwei returned from Luzhou, they would likely take the official road. Fang Dingwu thought to himself as he rode swiftly toward the road. *** The Capital City, Eastern Depot. "Lord Eunuch, the Imperial Guardians have news about Stormqueller," a man in plain clothes with a sharp voice reported as he knelt in the hall. "Hmm? When did this happen?" Eunuch Yue Yue Dou sat in his chair, stroking a white cat in his lap. "Uh..." The kneeling man hesitated before mustering his courage and saying, "Based on the time we received the news, it should have been a day ago... and, and..." Sweat ran down his forehead. "Hmm? And what?" "And its said that among the Imperial Guardians sent this time, there were three Vice Commanders." Sweat dripped down the mans face and onto the ground. Eunuch Yues hand, which was stroking the cats back, tightened slightly, his nails digging into the white cats skin. The cat squirmed and meowed uncomfortably. "Qi Zongbi..." Eunuch Yue growled deeply. Eunuch Yue frowned as he stood up from his chair. The agile white cat landed on the ground. "Is Qi Zongbi going crazy? The Imperial Guardians only have five Vice Commanders in total, and this time, they sent out three. Such a huge operation just to eliminate Stormqueller... Just what is he really trying to do?" Eunuch Yue paced back and forth in the hall. Finally, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Send out my commands immediately. Send people to protect Stormqueller this instant, and then... find an appropriate time to tell him that the one after his life is actually the External Prime Minister!" "Uh?" The kneeling man looked up in disbelief, "Lord Eunuch... are you trying to" Eunuch Yue spun around, his eyes as he stared at the man drenched in sweat. "What, dont you understand what Im saying?" Sweat pooled around the man as he quickly lowered his head and replied, "I... I understand." Chapter 37 - Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu Chapter 37 - Iron Spear Suppressor of ShuWei Nanshan stared emotionlessly at the red lacquered gate before him. Raiding homes, killing people. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As an Imperial Guardian, he had done this countless times and was thoroughly familiar with the routine. But this time, some things were different. This time, more than a hundred Imperial Guardians were dispatched, and it was said that even three Vice Commanders from the capital had come down to participate. As far as he was aware, something like this had never happened before. However, this only made him feel more reassured if anything. Wei Nanshan didnt expect any problems to appear, as it was just another routine operation. He had completed countless times before, and he even had more people to work with this time. But why was there such a big fuss made over an escort agency? Wei Nanshan looked at his colleagues around him and then up at the plaque on the red lacquered gate. In gold letters, it read: "Changfeng Escort Agency." The afternoon sunlight gently bathed the gold-lettered plaque, making it shine brilliantly. Wei Nanshan looked at the other expressionless Imperial Guardians around him. The sergeant beside him nodded at him. Wei Nanshan nodded back, and stepped forward. Without hesitation, he kicked open the door. "Who are you!" The servants behind the door were astonished to see so many people outside and attempted to stop them. Sching Wei Nanshan drew his sword expressionlessly and swung it. Blood spurted out. *** "Master! Master!" Steward Song knocked on Master Wus door in a frantic tone. Master Wu opened the door and looked at Steward Song, who was panting and had disheveled hair. He was taken aback, it had been many years since he had seen Steward Song so rattled. "What happened?" Master Wu furrowed his brow as he asked. "A group of people burst in claiming to be arresting imperial fugitives. From their attire, it seems they are..." Butler Song swallowed, his gaze fixed on Master Wu. "Imperial Guardians." Master Wus pupils contracted. "There are too many of them. Anyone who resists is killed on the grounds of obstructing their investigation. Several of our armed escorts have already died at their hands." Master Wu turned and went back to his room. He reappeared with an iron spear in hand. "Let''s go to the front courtyard." When Master Wu emerged from the back hall, he immediately saw Guo Xiaoliu fighting off an Imperial Guardian. At this point, Guo Xiaoliu was half-covered in blood, he was at a severe disadvantage. Master Wu leapt into motion, kicking the Imperial Guardian in the stomach and sending him flying. The Imperial Guardian fell to the ground, incapacitated. "Master Wu!" Guo Xiaoliu looked up. He couldn''t help but say, "Master Wu.. Liang Yong has been..." His voice grew hoarse as it broke off. Liang Yong was an armed escort of the Changfeng Escort Agency and had a good relationship with Guo Xiaoliu. Wu Changfeng looked at a corpse lying in a pool of blood not far away and shook his head. All he could do at the moment was pat Guo Xiaolius shoulder in consolation. "Master Wu! Go to the front yard quickly. There are still many of them, and most of our guys are there." Guo Xiaoliu urged Wu Changfeng as he ran toward the front courtyard. The front courtyard was in utter chaos. The defensive line organized by the armed escorts slowly collapsed under the Imperial Guardians'' attack, with many people lying on the ground. "Enough!" Master Wu bellowed loudly, his voice like thunder. Everyone in the front yard felt their ears ringing. An Imperial Guardian Chief Commander stepped out from the crowd and shouted back, "Those obstructing the Imperial Guardianss investigation will be killed with no exceptions! No excuses!" "Bullshit!" Master Wu pushed himself up off Guo Xiaolius shoulder and sprang into the air like a tiger. Mid-air, Master Wu thrust his iron spear and glared at the Imperial Guardians furiously. He roared, "Let''s see you try!" Everyone in the yard looked up at Master Wu. He soared, obscured by the afternoon sun. The cold light reflecting off his iron spear pierced the eyes on the onlookers. "I am..." Master Wu aimed at the Imperial Guardians below as he stabbed downwards with his iron spear like a mountain! "The Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu! Wu Changfeng!" BOOM! Master Wu slammed into the formation of Imperial Guardians in the yard. A large crater opened up around him and several unlucky Imperial Guardians moaned painfully within. Master Wu stood in the crater with his iron spear, his fierce eyes scanning the surroundings. "Imperial Guardians, did you really think that no one can stand against you?!" The surrounding Imperial Guardians were intimidated by his imposing presence, and they couldnt help but take a step back. For a moment, no one dared to speak. From behind the ranks of Imperial Guardians, someone started clapping. "The Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu, Wu Changfeng, Ive heard of you." The Imperial Guardians parted to make way for the person who was walking forward. Wu Changfeng gripped his spear, and held his ground. "Who are you?" he asked. The newcomer did not answer Master Wu. He muttered, "A mere Martial Master... How dare you call yourself the Suppressor of Shu?" The person glanced disparagingly at Master Wu. His angular eyes resembled those of a phoenix. "Hmph," Master Wu laughed angrily, "If you doubt my abilities, come and see for yourself!" "Haha, what an arrogant fool!" The phoenix-eyed man stepped forward, his aura rising sharply. Several afterimages blurred in the air as he rushed towards Master Wu! "Bring it on!" Master Wu shouted as he swung his iron spear and charged straight at the phoenix-eyed man! The iron spear was aimed at the phoenix-eyed man''s head, but he easily dodged it by turning his head while his right hand clawed towards Master Wus throat. Wu Changfeng, unable to free his right hand due to holding the spear, could only hurriedly block with his left hand. The two struggled for several exchanges, with Wu Changfeng losing out. A wild spear swing forced the phoenix-eyed man back and Wu Changfeng retreated to make some space. But the phoenix-eyed man was relentless, not giving Wu Changfeng a moment to breathe. Once again, he narrowly avoided the speartip and took the opportunity to close in. From their initial clash, Master Wu knew that his opponent was very skilled in hand-to-hand combat. His moves flowed like clouds and water, unrelenting. It was clear he had immersed himself in this art for many years. Wu Changfeng, who used a long and heavy iron spear, found it difficult to exert his full strength once his opponent got close. Without space to maneuver, he could only display less than seventy percent of his abilities. There was no time for Master Wu to think any further. The opponents strikes were fierce and deadly, leaving him no time to consider anything else as he defended his vital points. "Haha! Wu Changfeng, weren''t you very strong?" The phoenix-eyed jeered as Master Wu passively defended against his onslaught. "Why arent you fighting back? Haha!" "So this is the Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu? Fight back!" "In my eyes... youre past your prime!" "Like a dying tiger!" Master Wu had restrained his aggression until now. He used the body of his spear to block a kick aimed at his chest, and a decisive glint flashed across his eyes. In that pivotal moment, he let go of his iron spear and clamped down on the phoenix-eyed man''s ankle! The phoenix-eyed man felt like there was an iron shackle crushing his ankle. He suddenly had a terrible premonition. All he could do was watch helplessly. He saw the veins bulge in Master Wu''s arm as his whole body was hoisted by his leg into the air. Master Wu forcefully smashed him down into the ground! "What did you say I was?!" BOOM! The ground shook, with dust swirled through the courtyard from the impact. The two figures were obscured in the dust, but Master Wus scornful voice was clear to everyone. "Heh... a dying tiger?" Chapter 38 - Twilight of the Tiger Chapter 38 - Twilight of the TigerWu Changfeng scanned his surroundings, redoubling his vigilance as dust filled the air. Although the phoenix-eyed man was struck to the ground, he disappeared into the surrounding dust cloud as soon as he hit the ground. "Cough cough... Not half bad." The phoenix-eyed man''s voice rang from within the cloud of dust. "The Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu... doesn''t even have a spear now" A figure suddenly darted out from the dust cloud and attacked Master Wu from behind. "How can you possibly fight me!?" After a flurry of exchanges, the phoenix-eyed man suddenly managed to seize Wu Changfeng''s wrist. Master Wu twisted his shoulder instantly, yanking his wrist free. Like a snake, he wrapped his arm around the phoenix-eyed mans right arm, with his fingers digging in the phoenix-eyed man''s right shoulder like fangs. Despite his right shoulder being suddenly restrained, the phoenix-eyed man was calm as he smoothly counterattacked. He lowered his center of gravity, and rammed his left shoulder fiercely toward Master Wu''s chest. If this attack hit a stone wall, it would be smashed apart immediately! Wu Changfeng had no choice but to release his hold on the phoenix-eyed man''s right shoulder to sidestep the shoulder charge. However, before Wu Changfeng could escape harm''s way, the phoenix-eyed man''s freed right hand swiftly seized his left wrist! The phoenix-eyed man''s arm then coiled up Wu Changfeng''s arm, fingers digging into his left shoulder, using the same technique he had just used! With his left shoulder seized and the phoenix-eyed man''s shoulder charge approaching, it appeared that there was barely a window for Wu Changfeng to dodge! At this critical moment, Wu Changfeng grabbed and pried off the phoenix-eyed man''s right hand with his free hand. Simultaneously, Wu Changfeng pushed off the phoenix-eyed mans charging shoulder and used the momentum to backflip over the phoenix-eyed mans head. Wu Changfeng landed behind him while maintaining his grip on the man''s right arm! With his shoulder charge not only being evaded by Wu Changfeng and his right arm firmly locked down and twisted behind his back, the phoenix-eyed man appeared to be out of options. Wu Changfeng had completely upended the flow of the battle with a single move! Master Wu locked him down tightly and snarled, "You little brat, when I was wandering the jianghu, you were still" Pop Wu Changfeng''s face suddenly changed as a crisp sound rang out, and a blast of wind rushed toward him, forcing him to retreat frantically. "Hahaha... Wu Changfeng..." "You''re nothing more than a dying tiger... I''ll put you down for good!" The phoenix-eyed man''s eyes were bloodshot and his right arm hung limply at his side. Nevertheless, he unleashed a storm of attacks with his left arm. It seemed like his speed was several times faster than before. It turned out that the phoenix-eyed man had deliberately dislocated his restrained right arm to extricate himself and then quickly turned and launched a furious flurry of attacks on Master Wu. Caught off guard by the man''s decisiveness, Master Wu struggled to hold on. Master Wu, borrowing the momentum from a heavy blow, found an opportunity during the frenzied exchange to retreat to a safer distance. The phoenix-eyed man also took a step back, not pressing his advantage. He grabbed his dislocated right arm. "Wu Changfeng," he intoned. Pop The phoenix-eyed man popped his shoulder back into its socket and exercised his right arm as if nothing had happened to it at all. "If this is all youve got... I''m tired of playing around. Are you ready to die?" Master Wu did not reply, using the momentary lull to recover and settle his discordant internal energy. He knew in his heart that the phoenix-eyed man was right. Perhaps that was why he fought back so fiercely. As an old man in his twilight years, although he seemed to have the upper hand in the previous exchanges, his stamina was rapidly depleting. If this dragged on, he would eventually be defeated. The phoenix-eyed man looked at Master Wu condescendingly and said, "What? Do you need a break?" "Hmph, come if you dare," Master Wu snorted as he picked up his trusty iron spear, shook the spearhead, and got into a battle stance. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A cup of tea..." The phoenix-eyed man extended a finger into the air as he charged toward Wu Changfeng. "I''ll kill you in the time it takes to brew a cup of tea!" "Bring it on!" Facing the charging phoenix-eyed man, Wu Changfeng suddenly turned his back and ran in the opposite direction! He then spun around ferociously and performed an overhead backhand spear attack! The iron spear extended from one hand and thrust toward the phoenix-eye man''s face from a tricky angle! "Wu Changfeng, that''s too slow!" The phoenix-eyed man tilted his head to dodge the spear thrust and extended his right hand to grab Master Wus right leg! Master Wu quickly converted his thrust to a horizontal sweep while pulling his right leg back. The phoenix-eyed man''s leg grab missed as he ducked to avoid the horizontal sweep, but he followed up smoothly and grabbed the spear''s shaft instead. He managed to grab it perfectly just as Wu Changfeng exerted his strength to the limit. Wu Changfeng anxiously tried to withdraw the spear, pulling back with both hands. Unexpectedly, the man tightened his grip, refusing to let go. He utilized the momentum of Wu Changfengs pull to crash directly into him! While Wu Changfeng was tall and robust, the man was also tall but he was much leaner. He braced himself as he crashed into Wu Changfeng. It would have been a hilarious scene, like a mother holding a large baby, if not for the fact that it was a life-or-death struggle. As the phoenix-eyed man and Master Wu collided, Master Wu''s body trembled all over. Muffled thuds echoed out, as if someone was striking leather repeatedly. Master Wu clenched his teeth to prevent himself from spewing blood! Master Wu grunted as he kicked the phoenix-eyed man off of him and raised the iron spear to smash down from above! "Haha, Wu Changfeng!" The phoenix-eyed man started gloating as he dodged the iron spear. The spearhead missed and struck the ground, sending stones flying. The phoenix-eyed man glided around the courtyard unpredictably like a bat, and grabbed the corner of Master Wus clothing! "Accept it old man, you''re done!" Wu Changfeng spun around and hurled the spear toward the phoenix-eyed man! The phoenix-eyed man narrowly dodged the spear, then grabbed the front of Master Wus clothing. Wu Changfengs left hand blocked the phoenix-eyed mans hand, which was grabbing towards his front, while his right hand strained toward the phoenix-eyed man''s neck. The phoenix-eyed man coldly snorted, "Such a useless struggle!" He crouched down to avoid Wu Changfengs right hand, quickly grabbed the hem of Master Wus shirt, and pivoted behind him as he locked his arms around Wu Changfengs shoulders! Wu Changfengs hands tried to reach back but he could only brush against the hem of the phoenix-eyed mans clothing. He tried his best to break out, but he was suddenly lifted off the ground and found himself suspended mid-air! Master Wu saw the world flip on its head, and then the ground swallowed him up. His head hit the ground... hard! Boom! Body slam! Wu Changfeng was dazed and felt something warm trickling down his head. Blurry shapes appeared before him, and he instinctively tried to protect himself. "Just accept reality!" In his muddled state, Master Wu recognized the phoenix-eyed mans voice and a sharp pain exploded from his arm. He vaguely saw that the phoenix-eyed man had viciously stomped down on his arm. "Haha! Wu Changfeng, youre old now, it''s time for you to retire. I''m only helping you by crippling your arm!" cackled the phoenix-eyed man, "How will you thank me?" "Master Wu!" "Master!" "Government dog, Ill fight you to the death!" Wu Changfeng was revered by everyone in the escort agency. Seeing the phoenix-eyed man disrespect their leader after the outcome of their fight was already determined, the members of the escort agency could no longer hold back their anger. Disregarding the consequences, they rushed forward to fight. Guo Xiaoliu took the lead, charging straight at the phoenix-eyed man. The phoenix-eyed man sneered, "Ignorant to the point of being suicidal!" Guo Xiaoliu was kicked away before he could even touch the phoenix-eyed man''s clothing. The phoenix-eyed man drew a blade from the waist of an Imperial Guard nearby and approached the fallen Guo Xiaoliu. Pointing the blade at him, he said, "Let me ask... where is Ye Beizhi?" Guo Xiaolius eyes widened in shock... were they here for Hero Ye? Guo Xiaoliu gritted his teeth and said, "I dont know him!" "Oh? You dont?" The phoenix-eyed man tilted his head and drove his knife into Guo Xiaolius shoulder. Twisting the handle, he asked, "How about now? You still have no idea?" Guo Xiaolius eyes rolled back in pain, but he gritted his teeth and fought through the pain. Through his clenched teeth, he forced himself to say, "I... dont... know!" "Ha, so righteous." The phoenix-eyed man smiled, then walked toward Master Wu, aiming the knife at the old man''s forehead. "How about now?" Guo Xiaolius pupils shrunk to a pinpoint. Chapter 39 - Crimson Chapter 39 - CrimsonOn the ground, Wu Changfeng broke into a series of coughs. Wu Changfeng had somehow regained consciousness at some point, and stammered as he said, "Our-our Changfeng Escort Agency... has no such person." "Did I ask you?!" the phoenix-eyed man shouted. Infuriated, he plunged a blade into Master Wus belly and skewered him to the ground. Urgh! Blood gushed continuously from Master Wus mouth. "Hmph, ''Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu'' so what? You''re just another paper tiger!" The phoenix-eyed man spat on Master Wu, "Your death will not be lamented." Having said that, he pulled the blade out of Master Wu''s stomach, prepared to deliver the fatal blow. "Lo... lord..." A miserable figure stumbled out from among the escort agency members. It was Zhao Feihu. His face was very pale, and his eyes were wild with panic and despair. "Lord, this isn''t what we discussed" "Who are you?" The phoenix-eyed man frowned as he asked impatiently. Zhao Feihu stumbled before the phoenix-eyed man and knelt with a thud. "I''m, I''m the one who reported the fugitive" "Oh? You are part of the Changfeng Escort Agency?" Zhao Feihu hurriedly nodded. "You are the one who reported the case?" Zhao Feihu nodded again. "You reported that your escort agency is harboring an imperial fugitive?" Zhao Feihu''s back was drenched with cold sweat. He felt that, in that moment, everyone from the Imperial Guardians to the members of the Changfeng Escort Agency put aside their differences to look at him judgmentally. "Hahaha... this is hilarious!" The phoenix-eyed man wiped his eyes, laughing so hard that tears came out. "Wu Changfeng, are you seeing this?" Zhao Feihu surreptitiously raised his head to see how Master Wu was doing and found that Master Wu had raised his head to look back. The fallen old man''s expression had no hint of blame or hatred; it contained nothing but deep disappointment. Zhao Feihu could not meet Master Wus gaze anymore. "Lord! Lord!" Zhao Feihu looked at The phoenix-eyed man, "This isn''t what was discussed doing before" "Why shouldn''t it be like this?" The phoenix-eyed man looked at Zhao Feihu and asked with disdain. Zhao Feihu''s emotions were in shambles as he clung pathetically to the phoenix-eyed mans leg. "When we discussed it! It was said that only fugitives were to be captured" "Get lost!" The phoenix-eyed man kicked Zhao Feihu away and dusted off his trouser leg with a look of disgust. "You." The phoenix-eyed man casually pointed to an Imperial Guardian. "Tell him what it means to harbor an imperial fugitive." "Harboring an imperial fugitive is punishable by the complete extermination of the family!" Complete extermination of the family. Zhao Feihus mouth dropped open, his mind buzzing. All he could hear was the term: complete extermination. "Do you understand?" The phoenix-eyed man approached, looked down at Zhao Feihu, and sneered, "Today, everyone here... must die." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The phoenix-eyed man smiled and said, "But we have to thank you. Without your help, we would not be able to track that fugitive so quickly. We are truly... very grateful." "Now then... lets start with you." Start? Start what? Zhao Feihu looked confused, nothing was going as he had planned. When he heard the phoenix-eyed man say this, he raised his head to look. The phoenix-eyed man held out his blade and grinned ferociously at him. Whoosh The sound of wind breaking followed the dazzling flash of the blade. Zhao Feihu felt like he was floating, the world spinning around him. Then, he saw his own body, with a gaping wound gushing blood. He saw Guo Xiaoliu nearby screaming something at him, but he could not quite make out what was being said. He also saw the escort agency members on the other side looking at him, some were crying, some had downcast eyes, and some turned their heads away. Sunlight shone on his face, but Zhao Feihu found the harsh exposure blinding. He wanted to close his eyes. A pretty face flashed through his mind, and Zhao Feihu suddenly remembered Xiao Tao from Evergreen Pavilion. He had not redeemed her yet. Is she still waiting for me? Zhao Feihu wondered. Zhao Feihu suddenly felt a bit of regret. He realized that his true love was that girl from the Evergreen Pavilion all along. His head fell onto the ground. Bang! The phoenix-eyed man kicked the head to a corner. The phoenix-eyed mans gaze was sharp as he looked around at the members of the escort agency. "I will ask one more time... Where is Ye Beizhi?!" *** Outside Jiading Prefecture, a fast horse was galloping away, leading a cloud of dust. Ye Beizhi had been riding nonstop for two days. His mount was not a particularly fine steed, so it was gasping heavily now and foaming at the mouth. Few people came in or out of the city. The freezing weather kept people out of the streets. The City Guardian was dozing at the city gate, enjoying the rare sunlight. "Sir, wake up, sir!" Suddenly, a subordinate shook the City Guardian awake and gestured towards an approaching figure. "Look! Isnt that the person from the day of the refugee riot?" The City Guardian woke up groggily, rubbed his eyes, and took a closer look. He saw a fast horse racing towards the city gate and immediately shouted, "Guards! Come quickly! Guards!" The City Guardians eyes were now wide open, his lips trembling with excitement. He felt his luck had finally turned. If he could capture an imperial fugitive, he didn''t even know how many merits or how to calculate how great a reward he would be able to receive. The City Guardian sprang up from his recliner as he saw Ye Beizhi was about to arrive. He hoarsely shouted, "Capture this person dead or alive! No, he must be captured alive! Everyone who helps capture him will be rewarded!" The city gate instantly became lively as the city guards took up their weapons and descended from the city walls. Some even brought out and set up rows of rarely used horse barricades to block the gate. Ye Beizhi saw the commotion at the city wall and felt a sinking sensation in his heart. He was increasingly certain that something terrible had happened to the escort agency. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes as aggravation began to take root in his heart. He was only fifty zhang away, yet Ye Beizhi showed no signs of slowing down, charging straight toward the horse barricades! Crash! The horse barricades were knocked askew and slid back several meters. Already completely exhausted from riding nonstop, the gray horse let out a painful neigh as it sprawled among the barricades. It struggled but failed to get back up. At the moment of impact, Ye Beizhi leaped from the back of his horse, his wide white sleeves unfurled like the wings of a soaring crane taking flight. While airborne, Ye Beizhi saw that he was surrounded by the city guards, who had their weapons trained on him! Ye Beizhi twisted in the air, and with a slight effort, avoided a blade aimed for his chest and took it for himself. With his newfound blade, he made a horizontal slash that cleanly severed the spearheads of the surrounding guards. They stood there, now holding blunt sticks of wood, dumbstruck. "Quickly engage! Keep him surrounded!" The City Guardian, hiding behind the crowd, urged the city guards around him forward. Blam! A fierce gust of wind blew towards him, causing the City Guardian to close his eyes, interrupting his words. When the City Guardian opened his eyes again, Ye Beizhi was at the city gate. He stood with his head lowered, and body bowed over the blade in his hand. His face was hidden in shadows, making his expression indistinct. Within a five-zhang radius around him, all the city guards had been rendered unconscious. The remaining city guards encircled Ye Beizhi, but none of them dared to make a move. Ye Beizhi raised the blade in his hand, holding it horizontally in front of him. The blade was covered with numerous nicks, and there were a few cracks in the body as well. Ye Beizhi shook his head, throwing away the shoddy weapon, and walked toward the city gate. The first city guard blocking his way was holding a blade with trembling legs. Ye Beizhi reached out and gently removed the blade from the city guard''s hand. Then he shooed the guard away and said, "Move aside." The officer gasped and collapsed on the ground in fear, looking for support from the city guards around him. "He''s the imperial fugitive!" The City Guardian shouted loudly from behind the guards, "Capture him and youll be richly rewarded!" The lure of money is never weak in any era. The guards gritted their teeth and raised their weapons once again. "Capture him!" The City Guardians voice was like the opening of floodgates, releasing a surge of guards. "Kill!" Nearly a hundred city guards, emboldened by greed, charged at Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi lowered his head, his brow furrowing even deeper. "This is really..." He rubbed his forehead with his left hand in exasperation, but whatever he was saying was lost in the din of rushing guards. From a distance, the City Guardian asked those around him with confusion, "What is he mumbling about?" "It''s hard to hear clearly" Clang! The sound of a slash seemed to silence the world. "... frustrating," Ye Beizhi finished. The blade in his hand shattered into pieces. From north to south, a deep scar ran along the entire city wall, The City Guardian watched helplessly as the city guards in front of him fell to the ground one by one, all severed at the waist. He felt himself falling too. He tried looking around, but everything he saw was the same. His world was bloodred. Chapter 40 - Monster Chapter 40 - MonsterThe city gate was deathly silent. Ye Beizhi tossed aside the remaining hilt of the blade and passed through the city gate. Pitter, patter. A coolness spread across Ye Beizhis face as he looked up. The dark clouds overwhelmed the sunny sky, and large raindrops rushed to meet their demise. The storm had arrived. Inside the Changfeng Escort Agency. "Hm?" The phoenix-eyed man touched his forehead and looked at the sky. "Its raining?" Sprawled before him, was a man who had both his forearms and half a leg chopped off. Guo Xiaoliu was lying in a pool of his blood, unconscious from the blood loss and torture. "Damn it... Its raining already, and you still won''t talk!" The phoenix-eyed man stepped on the open wound on Guo Xiaolius leg. "Ahhhhhh!" Guo Xiaoliu screamed, jolted awake by the pain. His eyes flew wide open, bloodshot and almost popping out of his skull. "If... If you have... have the guts... then just kill me..." Guo Xiaolius voice was weak, the prolonged bleeding making it hard for him to remain conscious. "I have a report, my lord" An Imperial Guardian ran in from the front hall, looking anxious. The phoenix-eyed man spat on Guo Xiaoliu and turned to the Imperial Guardian. "What is it? Speak quickly!" The two of them leaned against the wall separating them from the front hall. The phoenix-eyed man could vaguely hear the sounds of fighting filtering through. He frowned in confusion and asked, "Whats happening out there?" "Someone is trying to break in!" the Imperial Guardian reported urgently, fear evident in his eyes. "Who dares to try and break in? There must be nearly a hundred people out there. Who could possibly break in?" the phoenix-eyed man asked skeptically. "Its that" Boom! A fist shattered the wall and smashed through the temple of the fearful Imperial Guardian! As if in slow motion, the Imperial Guardian''s skull exploded right before the phoenix-eyed man''s horrified gaze! An eyeball was blasted out! Bone fragments erupted like shrapnel! Blood, teeth, and grey matter rained everywhere! The phoenix-eyed man watched as an eyeball connected to brain matter stared at him, unblinking, as it flew across the courtyard. From the other side of the shattered wall, a voice drifted over. "I heard... you are looking for me." *** Wei Nanshan still thought the resources dispatched for this mission were excessive. There were more than a hundred Imperial Guardians, ten Captains, and even three Vice Chief Commanders. This force could easily wipe out an entire mountain bandit stronghold. Right now, nearly twenty Imperial Guardians were guarding the entrance with Wei Nanshan. Wei Nanshan nudged the other person standing with him outside the door and asked, "Hey bro, do you know what were actually here for?" The person glanced at Wei Nanshan and said, "Didnt the higher-ups say it clearly? We''re here to capture the imperial fugitive!" "Hey." Wei Nanshan looked at him disdainfully and replied, "Bro, do you really believe that? Look up there. Thats just an escort agency! Do you think a mere escort agency needs so many of us?" Seeing his partner considering the issue, Wei Nanshan leaned in proudly and continued, "Think about it. In the past, when we raided the homes of wealthy merchants or nobles, we only brought a dozen or so people, not even seeing a Lieutenant. But this time? Three Vice Commanders! Is there anyone higher than that? There is only the Commander left." "But this time, they said we''re here to capture an imperial fugitive, right?" The Imperial Guardian argued. "Hmph... imperial fugitive," Wei Nanshan said with a knowing expression, "Think about it. What kind of imperial fugitive could an escort agency protect? Didnt you hear from the brothers inside? The head of the agency, someone called the Iron Spear Suppressor of Shu, was supposedly the most powerful, but even he has been taken down by Captain Yao... The Vice Commanders havent even made a move yet. How formidable could the fugitive here be?" His partner stroked his chin and nodded unconsciously, "What you''re saying seems to make sense. But... then what are we doing with so many people here?" "Uhhh" Wei Nanshan rubbed his nose and somewhat awkwardly coughed, "Ahem... I dont know either." The Imperial Guardian suddenly grabbed Wei Nanshan. "Hey look, is someone still coming here? It can''t be." Wei Nanshan looked over in confusion and saw that someone was walking straight towards them. Although he appeared to be walking, his speed was not slow. In no time, the bloodstains on his face were clearly visible. "Hey! Who are you?! The Imperial Guardians are conducting an investigation. Unrelated persons, leave quickly!" shouted Wei Nanshan. He straightened his stance while pointing his sheathed weapon at the man. "I am... Ye Beizhi." "Ye Beizhi? That name sounds familiar..." Wei Nanshan turned to look at the Imperial Guardian he was with, hoping to get an answer. "I think I''ve heard it somewhere before too." The Imperial Guardian also stroked his chin, thinking. "Hey! Youre" Wei Nanshan turned back around and saw the man, Ye Beizhi, standing face to face with him. Almost drawing his blade in fright, he yelped, "Damn! How did you move so fast!" "Have we met before? Your name sounds so familiar" "I... I remember now!" The Imperial Guardian suddenly exclaimed. Wei Nanshan turned around and scolded, "If you remembered, then you remember... Why are you shouting? You scared me half to death!" "H-he is the, the," the Imperial Guardian stuttered, unable to finish his sentence. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Wei Nanshan asked in confusion. A voice sounded in Wei Nanshans ear. "I am the one you are looking for." "The person we are looking for? What are you talking about?" Wei Nanshan turned around and asked with a puzzled expression. Without any warning, Wei Nanshan suddenly drew his blade and swung it at Ye Beizhi! Ye Beizhi took a step back, and the blade missed his nose by a hairs breadth. Having missed the first strike, Wei Nanshan immediately stepped forward and swung a horizontal slash at Ye Beizhis waist. This strike was powerful and aimed to split Ye Beizhi in half! The other Imperial Guardian also came to his senses, drawing his blade and jumping in to deliver an overhead slash at Ye Beizhi. Seeing the blade coming towards him, Ye Beizhi crouched down and with a clenched right fist, struck heavily at the airborne Imperial Guardian like a charging tiger! Bam! The Imperial Guardian was sent flying back faster than when he attacked. He slammed hard into the wall, lifeless. However, at this moment, Wei Nanshans horizontal slash was about to strike Ye Beizhi! Wei Nanshan shouted, "Die!" Ye Beizhi caught the two-handed sword of the Imperial Guardian he had punched and executed a horizontal slash! It was a sudden counterattack! Wei Nanshan felt as if time slowed down. First, he saw his blade-holding hand fly into the air. Then his blood spurted out, followed by his intestines. Finally, he felt himself flying through the air, and noticed his lower body was still rooted to the ground. He had never seen a sword move so fast. In the moment before darkness engulfed him, he suddenly realized why so many people had been sent. It turned out they were not after an imperial fugitive, but... a monster. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 41 - Trap Chapter 41 - Trap"I heard... youre looking for me." The voice from behind the wall seemed to come from the depths of hell, devoid of any emotion. "Ye... Ye Beizhi?!" The phoenix-eyed mans face was splattered in blood and brains, and he instinctively retreated from the shattered wall. The voice from behind the wall faded and Ye Beizhis figure emerged from the courtyard''s moon gate. Ye Beizhi glanced around the courtyard. The escort agency members huddled in a corner. Guo Xiaoliu was motionless in a pool of blood. Whether he was still alive or dead was unknown. Master Wu looked pale and weak. He was looking at Ye Beizhi and their eyes met. "Ye, cough cough... Hero Ye, you shouldnt have come back." Master Wu weakly shook his head as he spoke. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi nodded lightly and turned to look at the phoenix-eyed man. The phoenix-eyed man took a deep breath as if trying to calm himself from what he just experienced, then harshly shouted, "Ye Beizhi! Are you here to surrender" "Did you do this?" Ye Beizhi gestured around the courtyard, interrupting the phoenix-eyed man. The phoenix-eyed man raised an eyebrow and boasted, "Heh... Do you think anyone else is strong enough to do this?" Ye Beizhi looked down at his feet and nodded. "Then I have the right person..." Boom! The surrounding air was violently shaken, and produced a piercing sound. The phoenix-eyed man blinked, and the Ye Beizhi who kept an eye on, had disappeared! Where is he?! Where did he go? As this question arose in the phoenix-eyed mans mind, he suddenly felt a tightness on his scalp. There was an irresistible force pulling into the sky! The phoenix-eyed man widened his eyes in absolute shock. How is that possible! Dazed from the sudden changes, the phoenix-eyed man was helpless as Ye Beizhi grabbed his hair and swung him around twice before hurling him away! BOOM! Another wall collapsed violently because of Ye Beizhi. The phoenix-eyed man propped himself up in the rubble, coughing as he wondered, "What kind of monster" The phoenix-eyed man was cut off, and his eyes dilated in fear as Ye Beizhi suddenly appeared before him! With his left hand, Ye Beizhi tightly gripped the phoenix-eyed man''s jawbone and slowly lifted him off the ground. "You said you were strong..." Ye Beizhi tilted his head as he looked at the phoenix-eyed man, who was suspended by him in mid-air. The phoenix-eyed man felt like his mouth was bound in iron. He instinctively tried, but failed, to pry away the gripping hand. Hearing Ye Beizhis words and unable to speak up, he swiftly delivered a powerful knee strike to Ye Beizhis abdomen to break free! Facing the incoming knee, Ye Beizhi answered with a knee strike as well. Crack! Bones broke! After the collision, the phoenix-eyed mans right leg twisted in the opposite direction! With Ye Beizhi holding his mouth, his scream was trapped in his throat, and only muffled sounds came out. "Youre actually very weak." The phoenix-eyed mans forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was reddened. Even he was unsure if it was from pain, anger, or embarrassment. The phoenix-eyed man attempted to escape again by punching Ye Beizhi in the face. Ye Beizhi easily blocked the punch by clamping his hand onto the phoenix-eyed man''s wrist. Ye Beizhi slowly pushed his arms in opposite directions. The phoenix-eyed man''s fear grew more pronounced, leading to frantic struggles as a painful tearing force mounted between his shoulders. The phoenix-eyed man flailed his free arm and kicked wildly at Ye Beizhi in a frenzied bid to stop his inexorable force. Ye Beizhi was unphased as he allowed the attacks to rain down on him while he continued to pull his hands apart in opposite directions slowly. "Too weak," Ye Beizhi muttered as shook his head. Hissssss Hot blood splattered onto Ye Beizhis face. He held the phoenix-eyed man in the air with one hand and a bleeding arm in the other. Ye Beizhi then casually threw the wretched phoenix-eyed man to the ground and turned to look at the escort agency members. Covered in blood, Ye Beizhi appeared as a demon emerging from hell, and everyone who met his gaze lowered their heads, afraid to make eye contact. Ye Beizhi slightly lowered his head, hiding his gaze in shadows, and walked over to Guo Xiaoliu, who was lying on the ground. "Lend me..." Ye Beizhi began but paused momentarily as his fingers touched Guo Xiaolu. "...your blade." Ye Beizhi finished, then drew the two-handed blade from Guo Xiaolius waist. Guo Xiaolius body was already stiff, his warmth fading. Ye Beizhi drew the blade and stood up, momentarily lost in thought. Guo Xiaoliu... Ye Beizhi only remembered him by his nickname, but what was his real name? Ye Beizhi realized he couldnt quite remember. It seemed like Fang Dingwu had introduced him once, perhaps as Guo Jia or Guo Tu... These people shouldnt have died, and today''s tragedies shouldnt have happened. Was it because of me? If I never came to the escort agency... But there are no ifs in life. Ye Beizhis expression settled like an ancient well, calm and unfathomable. The phoenix-eyed man had a leg broken and an arm ripped off and was now lopsidedly struggling to drag himself across the ground, trying to escape. Ye Beizhi walked over with the blade and thrust it through the phoenix-eyed mans abdomen, skewering him to the ground. "Where are you going?" The phoenix-eyed man realized that there was no escape for him. "Haha...Ye Beizhi, you think youre so powerful..." The phoenix-eyed man gasped for breath. "But you won''t be able to escape... Today, everyone here will die! These people... Haha, none of them will survive today, and its all because of you!" "You!" The phoenix-eyed mans remaining right hand grabbed Ye Beizhis collar fiercely as he spat out, "You got them killed!" "I dont think Im strong." Ye Beizhi withdrew the blade from the phoenix-eyed man''s abdomen, and pointed it at his sternum and said, "I know I am strong." "Vice Commander!" the phoenix-eyed man suddenly shouted, "Now is the time! Kill the fugitive!" Shhhhh... The phoenix-eyed man thrust himself onto the blade and latched onto Ye Beizhi with his remaining arm and leg in a suicidal embrace. "Be careful, Young Master Ye!" The instant the phoenix-eyed man latched tightly onto Ye Beizhi, he heard the sound of something rushing through the air from behind and Master Wus loud warning, along with the phoenix-eyed mans last words. "Stormqueller, youre finished." The phoenix-eyed man''s kamikaze maneuver momentarily stalled Ye Beizhi, preventing him from turning around in time. Out of nowhere, a mighty strike immediately sent him flying! Ye Beizhi tasted iron as he involuntarily spat out a mouthful of blood. In mid-air, Ye Beizhi pushed past the pain and tried to see who had ambushed him. To his surprise, the sound of something rushing through the air came again, but from a different direction! He spotted a steel whip coming straight at him! Ye Beizhi was barely able to twist his body in time to avoid a fatal blow. The steel whip landed on his back instead and launched him in another direction! He felt a fiery pain on his back. He could tell his back was likely torn open because the steel whip was embedded with blades. Who is it?! Ye Beizhi squinted, enduring the pain while adjusting his balance in mid-air. Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind! "Stormqueller! Take my palm strike!" Ye Beizhi quickly drew his blade and swung it backward, aiming at the source of the voice! Peng! The sound of metal clashing was heard. Ye Beizhi finally landed on solid ground using the rebound force. Ye Beizhi exhaled tersely, his eyes scanning around. There were actually three people in total, three martial experts! The person directly in front of Ye Beizhi had a bald head and a large string of prayer beads around his neck. He looked around fifty years old. Despite looking like a monk, he wore the official uniform of the Imperial Guardians. Notably, his hands were massive and seemed to shimmer with a faint metallic sheen. The person on the left was small and skinny but wielded a large copper hammer that was taller than his entire body. It was unclear how such a small frame could handle such an incongruously large hammer. The third person was on the rooftop to the right, and cloaked in a cape that made it impossible to see their physique or appearance. However, blood dripped from the steel whip in their hand. Ye Beizhi frowned, and asked suspiciously, "You all... are Imperial Guardians?" "Hehe... We have orders from above to claim your head," the person on the rooftops revealed. Ye Beizhi was surprised to hear a soft and melodic voice. The ambusher who whipped his back open was a woman. Chapter 42 - Formidable Prey Chapter 42 - Formidable PreyThe person''s voice was soft and melodic. The person who whipped his back open turned out to be a woman. "From above?" Ye Beizhi glanced curiously at the woman. "Who are those above you?" The woman covered her mouth and chuckled delicately, "Young Master, its best not to ask too many questions. Just know that the three of us are here to take your life." Ye Beizhi was silent. Then, he turned to face the woman, slowly raising his blade with the tip pointing directly at her. His clothes billowed as the biting wind howled. It felt like the area where Ye Beizhi and the three Imperial Guard Vice Commanders were had become an isolated world. Their battle intent was surging like a cauldron boiling over! The battle could break out at any moment. Intimidated by the tense atmosphere, the members of the escort agency watched from a distance and dared not make a sound. The peculiar monk was the first to break the stalemate. Ye Beizhi heard a loud shout from behind him. "Haaaa! Come and meet your doom!" Ye Beizhi heard the air whistle behind him, and he quickly ducked to evade the attack. The monk was not perturbed by missing his first attack as he smoothly transitioned his offense and pressed his palm downward toward Ye Beizhis head. It was obvious that the monk had no intention of settling anything with the initial attack. It was just a feint to get Ye Beizhi where he wanted him! He called his actual killer move "The Heaven Overturning Seal." If this attack landed, it would surely crumple Ye Beizhis head all the way into his belly! Ye Beizhi was secretly impressed. This peculiar monk, who appeared so tall and burly, turned out to be incredibly agile! Ye Beizhi found himself in a difficult situation. The monk caught him off balance, and he could not easily evade the descending palm. The monks palm descended like a giant seal from above, and Ye Beizhi could no longer avoid it, so he raised his sword to block the attack. Bang! A violent sound came from the collision! The two-handed sword in his hand vibrated incessantly as Ye Beizhi deflected the monks palm and retreated to a side. Ye Beizhi looked down at the two-handed blade and frowned slightly. After years of using blades, he could tell the quality of a blade with a simple touch. This blade, which was the personal weapon of Guo Xiaoliu, was naturally far superior to mass-produced ones. However, it was clearly inadequate in such a high-level battle, especially compared to the Tang blade that accompanied him for many years. If he hadnt been sneak attacked, Ye Beizhi wouldnt have used the blade to block the attack. He hadnt expected the monks palm to be so tough that even the sword had trouble withstanding it. "Can you still afford to be distracted?!" A loud shout interrupted Ye Beizhis thoughts. He looked up to see a pair of giant hands closing in on his temples. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes, shifted his body, and advanced a step instead of retreating, reversing his grip on the blade. He then thrust the blade toward the monks chest, using a technique known as "Jing Ke Presenting a Dagger."[1] The monk became horrified at how his offense had failed. Although his hands were as hard as iron, the rest of his body was not nearly as durable. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been complacent because Ye Beizhi had done nothing but evade earlier, which led him to underestimate Ye Beizhi. Now, Ye Beizhi seized the opportunity to finish him with a precise aimed at his heart! I''m doomed! The monk realized that the Stormqueller, Ye Beizhi, was a true-blue assassin, more than capable of biding his time to find the perfect opportunity to deliver a fatal blow! But his realization came too late. The monk could already feel the chill of the blade penetrate his clothes. There was no way to defend himself in time. He resigned himself to his fate and closed his eyes. Bang! The sound of a heavy collision rang in his ears, but the anticipated pain did not come. The monk quickly opened his eyes and saw Ye Beizhi being sent flying into the air while spitting blood. Ironsmith Xue, the man with his giant hammer, appeared beside the monk just in time to save him. The monk with his tall and burly physique, looked like a giant standing next to the thin and short Ironsmith Xue. Together, the two resembled a cabbage next to a bean sprout. The monk looked down and saw Ironsmith Xue with a face full of disdainful mirth. He snorted coldly. Ye Beizhi was knocked away so hard that he ended up rolling twice on the ground before he came to a stop! He shook his head and relied on his blade to stand back up. Seeing Ye Beizhi get up, the woman on the roof laughed and said, "Young Master, is quite impressive! You nearly killed that foolish monk. It was quite entertaining to watch... but don''t forget, he is not the only one here..." As soon as the woman finished speaking, she suddenly flicked her hand, and the steel whip shot out like a venomous snake toward Ye Beizhi! Ye Beizhi hastily raised his sword and jumped aside, the steel whip struck the ground, shattering the stones where he stood. While Ye Beizhi was in the air with no place to gain leverage, a figure ran up from behind him, swinging a giant hammer fiercely! As Ye Beizhi was occupied with the hammer, a shadow was suddenly cast over his head. Ye Beizhi quickly looked up and watched as the monks hand descended toward his head yet again! There was no way out! Ye Beizhis heart sank, all he could do was rapidly calculate the best way to break out. There was no time left. Ye Beizhi abruptly twisted mid-air, and launched a whip kick to deal with Ironsmith Xue''s attack first! Due to this thin physique, Ironsmith Xue''s stance lacked stability, so he was knocked flying backwards by the kick. There was no time to confirm Ironsmith Xue''s condition as Ye Beizhi could already feel the air around him distorting from the descending palm! Ye Beizhi gathered his breath and twisted his body a second time mid-air, turning sideways so that he could face the incoming palm attack head on. Ye Beizhis and the monks gazes met in mid-air, blade still held in a reverse grip, he tightened his grip on the handle, narrowed his eyes. His entire demeanor overflowed with an unyielding momentum! The monk shuddered when he saw Ye Beizhi narrow his eyes. The last time the monk faced Ye Beizhi''s narrowed eyes, he nearly became a corpse. Now that he saw it again... Ye Beizhi gripped the two-handed blade with his right hand and executed an unstoppable upward thrust! Bang! Centered around Ye Beizhi, a massive tornado swirled in the courtyard. The figures of the two were intermittently visible in the wind. The woman leapt away, followed by the sound of tearing leather. The tornados residual wind blew away the womans mask, revealing a beautiful but incredulous face. "What, whats going on?" The womans eyes twitched in disbelief. As the leader of this mission, although she had been warned not to underestimate the target. She dutifully orchestrated a trap, but she never expected him to still be so difficult to handle. Including herself there were only five Vice Commanders in the Ruen Dynasty; losing one here would be disastrous... The woman looked at the monk''s silhouette within the tornado and dared not think further. The woman anxiously turned to look at Ironsmith Xue, who had also turned to look at her. She nodded at him solemnly, and Ironsmith Xue nodded in understanding before charging straight into the tornado. "Hai-ya!" Ironsmith Xue shouted, as he swung his giant hammer toward Ye Beizhis figure within the tornado! Just as the giant hammer was about to touch the tornado, Ironsmith Xue heard a fed up voice boom from within. "Scram!" Immediately, Ironsmith Xue felt a titanic blow upon his chest that sent him flying backward and crashing into a pile of rubble. Whoooosh The tornado struggled and twisted a few more times before finally dissipating, leaving only scattered debris behind as evidence of its existence. Ironsmith Xue clutched his chest as he got up. Ye Beizhi looked carefully at the remaining blade hilt in his hand... the blow that sent Ironsmith Xue flying earlier had actually been delivered with the hilt of the blade. Ye Beizhi looked somewhat disheveled. His white robe was stained with blood and torn in several places. There was a deep palm print on his chest that served as a testament to the monk''s full-strength strike earlier. However, the monk was in even worse shape. He lay amidst the debris left by the tornado, covered in numerous cuts and gashes. Bones poked out of a massive wound on his chest that bled continuously. Only occasional twitches of his limbs proved that he was still alive. Ye Beizhi shook his blade, flicking away a streak of blood. His gaze was cold as he faced the cloaked woman. "Next." 1. The phrase "Jing Ke Presenting a Dagger" is often used to evoke a historical moment in Ancient China where in order to repay a benefactor Jing Ke embarked on what was tantamount to a suicide mission to attempt to assassinate the King of Qin, this phrase is often used to symbolize themes of tragic heroism, sacrifice, bravery, loyalty, and defiance against overwhelming odds. ? Chapter 43 - Destined to Die Chapter 43 - Destined to Die"Next." Ye Beizhi stared darkly at the cloaked woman, his gaze like ice. Seeing Ye Beizhi''s attitude, the cloaked woman furrowed her brow momentarily before she relaxed and started giggling. "Young master, you are impressive indeed, but Im concerned if you can keep up with me. Hehe... how are your injuries?" Ye Beizhi glanced down at the palm print, waves of pain radiated from his chest. Ye Beizhi frowned slightly but did not speak. The cloaked woman hopped down from the roof and sauntered towards Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi turned to look the other way as Ironsmith Xue had also risen from the rubble, propping his iron hammer over his shoulder as he walked over. Closing in on Ye Beizhi, Ironsmith Xue spat into his palm, rubbed it, and gripped the iron hammer tightly. "You almost hurt me there!" he grunted as he shot a provocative glance at Ye Beizhi. The moment Ironsmith Xue looked at him, Ye Beizhi blurred into motion. He leaped into the air and swung his blade toward Ironsmith Xues forehead. Ironsmith Xue reacted just as swiftly, grinning, and thrust the iron hammer straight into the air. The iron hammer he wielded was heavy at the head and long at the handle, making it ideal for fighting in wide-open spaces. He was skilled with his weapon and confronted Ye Beizhi head on. Ye Beizhis two-handed blade was not long enough so his downward strike was stopped by the hammer in the way. He could only use the two-handed blade to bash against the hammers head and use the rebounding force to slip to the side. Calculating where Ye Beizhi was going to land, the cloaked woman swung the steel whip with a flourish, aiming another swift strike at his back. As he landed, Ye Beizhi heard the crack of a whip from behind him. Ignoring the incoming whip, he sheathed his blade and charged toward Ironsmith Xue! Covering the distance between them in the blink of an eye, Ye Beizhi and Ironsmith Xue were now a blade''s length apart. Ironsmith Xues iron hammer was heavy and strong but lacked flexibility in a critical moment. He had just hefted it mid-air, making him unable to rapidly adjust it! Ye Beizhis right hand was primed on the hilt of the sword at his waist. Blade draw, horizontal slash! Ping! The two-handed blade heavily struck the hammers shaft. In that instant, Ironsmith Xue had no choice but to forcibly drag the hammer down with both hands and block the deadly blow with the shaft of his hammer. The two-handed sword trembled uncontrollably as it bounced off the hammers shaft. Ye Beizhis strike missed its mark, and he had no choice but to jump back and create distance. However, the whip he ignored reared its ugly head as it closed in on him from behind. In the next moment, searing pain radiated from his back as the whip once again struck heavily onto his back. The steel whip carried enough force to toss Ye Beizhi across the courtyard with a single blow! He crashed and rolled on the ground, but before he could even get his bearings, Ironsmith Xues large hammer pounded down again. As Ye Beizhi tried to roll away, an intense pain suddenly flared in his chest from his previous injuries! In that moment of pain, his reactions slowed. The giant hammer crashed down, landing squarely on the half of his body that hadn''t rolled out of the way in time! Ye Beizhis vision went dark, and he involuntarily coughed up a mouthful of blood. His body felt as if all his bones had been broken, and he lay on the ground, unable to move. "Pah, this counts as my revenge!" Ye Beizhi heard Ironsmith Xue disdain in the distance. "Be careful... dont be careless and get killed," the cloaked woman called out, reminding Ironsmith Xue. "Psh... This kid is already at the end of his rope. He''s lucky that I havent killed him yet," Ironsmith Xue poked Ye Beizhis body with the hammer. Ye Beizhi lay limp and unmoving. "Just be careful... Im going to check on the monk," the cloaked woman said, her voice fading away. Ye Beizhi kept his eyes closed and remained still, focusing on regulating his disordered internal qi. He could sense that Ironsmith Xue had crouched down next to him. "Hmm... So this is Stormqueller?" Ironsmith Xue grabbed Ye Beizhis hair, lifted his head, and muttered softly, "He doesnt look like an assassin at all." "I think so too " A brilliant blade light suddenly swept from ground to the sky! Ironsmith Xues eyes widened as his hand flew into the air. "My-my hand!" Ironsmith Xue stumbled back several steps, his right hand tightly gripping his left arm. His left limb had been severed at the elbow, and he let out an agonized shriek, "Ahhhhhhh! I''m going to kill you!" Having just administered the secret medicine to the monk, the cloaked woman turned around upon hearing the screams and saw this scene. "What a fool," she cursed silently as she hurriedly gripped her steel whip and ran over. Ye Beizhi, propping himself up shakily from the ground with his blade. He was caked with blood and dust everywhere, and the original color of his clothes was no longer distinguishable. Nevertheless, the cloaked woman had lost her previous frivolous attitude. She refused to let Ye Beizhi catch his breath, and was already lashing out with her steel whip. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi swung his blade, deflecting the whip, and looked up at the woman. "Only... one and a half left." "You!" The woman trembled with anger and was momentarily speechless. "Stormqueller!" Ironsmith Xue suddenly roared from a distance, gripping the hammer with his remaining hand. His bloodshot eyes were fully peeled and looked like copper rings as he glared fiercely at Ye Beizhi. His hatred was palpable as he bellowed, "Stormqueller! I will kill you!" "You..." Ye Beizhi coughed weakly, but his words were filled with certainty as he said, "You can''t kill me." "Just die!" Ironsmith Xue was greatly infuriated by the loss of his left hand. As soon as Ye Beizhi finished speaking, the giant hammer came crashing down on him. Ironsmith Xues attack was fierce, but his unstable state of mind made him vulnerable. Ye Beizhis blade easily parried the incoming hammer as they passed within a hair''s breadth of each other. Hmm? A peculiar sensation came from his hand, and Ye Beizhi imperceptibly furrowed his brow as he glanced at the body of his blade. Several new cracks had formed on it. Ye Beizhis heart sank. "Prepare to die!" A gust of wind rushed towards Ye Beizhi, giving him no time to think. Ironsmith Xue, now frenzied, wielded the hammer with relentless precision! The woman with the steel whip constantly interrupted his rhythm with her sneak attacks. Ye Beizhi could only defend himself at this moment. Thud! An iron spear suddenly fell from the sky and landed between Ye Beizhi and Ironsmith Xue. The three of them halted simultaneously and turned to look. "Whats so great about fighting two against one?" Master Wu had somehow stood up from the ground and started stumbling over. He called out, "Young Master Ye, Im here to help you!" "Master Wu..." Ye Beizhi frowned, wanting to say something but it was stuck in his throat. Wu Changfeng walked with serious injuries and one hand hanging by his side. He appeared significantly weakened, but undeterred. As soon as he stepped out, the people from the escort agency in the distant corner became anxious. "Master Wu, don''t do this!" "Youre too injured!" Master Wu waved his hand. "My Changfeng Escort Agency has never been so cowardly as to hide behind our comrades! Dont try to dissuade me!" He then turned to the cloaked woman, his gaze resolute and unwavering. "Regardless of whether Young Master Ye is an imperial fugitive or not, today, my Changfeng Escort Agency will stand together with Ye Beizhi!" The cloaked woman sneered, "What a joke. Do you still think theres a way out for the Changfeng Escort Agency" "Master Wu! Count me in!" A voice interrupted the cloaked woman, and an armed escort from the corner stepped forward. "I, Sun Song, am not afraid of death!" Another person stepped out. Ye Beizhi recognized him as an armed escort team leader. "And me!" "Me, me too!" More and more people stepped forward and gathered behind Ye Beizhi and Master Wu. The cloaked woman''s expression darkened. "Alright, alright! What a bunch of brave souls, you can die together then!" "Where are the Imperial Guardians?!" the cloaked woman hollered. From outside the courtyard, people dressed in the Imperial Guardians uniform began to pour in. They had clearly been maintaining the perimeter outside for some time. The woman turned to look at Ye Beizhi, her face contorted in a grim smile. "StormquellerToday, you''re destined to die!" Chapter 44 - The Glow of Twilight Chapter 44 - The Glow of TwilightThe winter wind viciously bit at any exposed skin. The sun had already set, casting a reddish-orange glow across the horizon. The entire Jiading Prefecture was shrouded in a somber atmosphere. Most residents knew by now that the once-thriving Changfeng Escort Agency was in trouble. Large numbers of Imperial Guardians ran through the streets. The Changfeng Escort Agency was allegedly guilty of harboring an imperial fugitive. That was a serious offense that could result in property confiscation and familial extermination. Everyone understood clearly that the Changfeng Escort Agency was finished. The escort agency''s front courtyard was devastated, with collapsed walls and broken gate posts, and the setting sun''s afterglow made it even more desolate. At this moment, dozens more Imperial Guardians flocked into the courtyard, surrounding it so tightly that no person could hope to escape. Ye Beizhi heard Master Wu''s voice come from behind him. "It seems theres no way to resolve this peacefully today. Young Hero Ye, you have the best skills and greatest chance of escaping from here. I''ll leave my granddaughter, Nanwei, in your care." Ye Beizhi turned and saw Master Wu raise his trusty iron spear and shouted, "Comrades, these government dogs won''t give us any way out! Slaughter our way out with me!" "Slaughter our way out!" The people behind him chanted loudly. The cloaked woman flicked her steel whip and said, "Imperial Guardians! Capture these people! Dead or alive! Today, I will bathe the Changfeng Escort Agency in blood!" "Capture Ye Beizhi alive! I want to torture him myself!" Ironsmith Xue yelled. "Kill!" The escort agencys fighters fought with the Imperial Guardians like waves crashing against dark rocks. The waves splashed and scattered against the unmoving rocks only to gather up and clash again. As an elite military organization, the Imperial Guardians were well-trained with greater strength and superior numbers. The escort agency''s fighters suffered heavy losses with just the first clash. The armed guard escorts were separated into several small groups as they were surrounded by the Imperial Guardians. Ye Beizhi watched the melee distantly as if it had nothing to do with him. "Ye Beizhi, are you giving up?" the cloaked woman asked with a teasing smile. Ye Beizhi responded with a swing of his blade toward the cloaked woman. The cloaked woman flicked her steel whip, meeting the two-handed blade head-on. Crack Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two-handed blade shattered into pieces. A shard grazed Ye Beizhis cheek, leaving a trace of blood. Ye Beizhi stood silently as he held up the hilt of the shattered two-handed blade. The steel whip came at him again, but Ye Beizhi did not dodge or evade. He turned his head to look at the people locked in battle. Many had already fallen, and most of them were the agency''s armed escorts. The remaining few were faltering under the surrounding Imperial Guardians. Master Wu was stubbornly resisting Ironsmith Xue''s assault. The Changfeng Escort Agency was truly finished. Ye Beizhi thought to himself that perhaps the woman was right... If it werent for him, there wouldnt have been so many problems. If he hadn''t followed Fang Dingwu, he wouldnt have come to the escort agency, and... he wouldnt have met Chi Nanwei. "Young Hero Ye! Watch out!" From a distance, Master Wu noticed Ye Beizhi staring at him, completely ignoring the incoming steel whip. Realizing his warning wasn''t enough, Master Wu threw his iron spear with all his strength! Ye Beizhi''s heart tightened, and his eyes widened in shock. Clang! The sound of the iron spear colliding with the steel whip reached his ears, but Ye Beizhi was stunned by something else. Before his eyes, Master Wu, after throwing his spear, was immediately hammered in the chest! Wu Changfeng was struck by a heavy blow and lifted off the ground. Blood involuntarily spewed from his mouth and the world faded away around him. Looking down, he saw his chest caved in, ribs shattered, some piercing through flesh, other fragments flying out. It seems I''m really going to die... I''m a bit reluctant. I haven''t seen Nanwei get married yet... Wu Changfeng''s vision blurred, and he tried hard to lift his head, seeing Ye Beizhi staring blankly at him. Master Wu wanted to lift his hand but could only move his fingers slightly. He wanted Ye Beizhi to pass a message to his granddaughter, but he wasn''t able to say anything. The sun had set, and Master Wu''s eyes reflected the brilliant glow of twilight. He closed his eyes with a smile. The skies were now dark. Ye Beizhi was dazed as he watched Master Wu''s eyes close. He felt an indescribable pang in his heart. Surprisingly, the cloaked woman did not take this opportunity to attack. Instead, she said to Ye Beizhi, "Hehe... what a noble old man, he sacrificed his life to save you. I guess he didn''t know that the person he saved was an assassin, hahaha" "Shut your mouth," Ye Beizhi said without turning his head as he made his way toward Master Wu. "What did you say?!" The cloaked woman was enraged. She probably didn''t expect Stormqueller to dare speak to her like this, given his situation. Ye Beizhi, however, acted as if he hadn''t heard her, completely ignoring her. "I am talking to you!" The woman swung her steel whip, striking at Ye Beizhi''s back. Pah! The whip struck hard, cutting into flesh with a crack that sent blood mist into the air. Ye Beizhi staggered but steadied himself and continued walking. "What a reckless fool!" The woman swung her whip again, the strike biting into flesh.. Ye Beizhi staggered to his knees but forced himself to keep walking. Ye Beizhi walked to Wu Changfeng, slowly extending his hand. His fingers trembled as he hesitated. Master Wu''s face was covered in blood, and more blood was still leaking out of his chest. One hand was twisted and lying on the ground, while the other was placed on his abdomen. Ye Beizhi didn''t know what he came here to accomplish, but he felt that touching the old man''s body might help him find an answer, or find something he seemed to be lacking. A strong wind whistled from behind. Ye Beizhi knew an attack was coming again, but he had no intention of dodging it. Ye Beizhi knelt on the ground, tremblingly reaching out toward the old man''s body as if in reverence. "Stormqueller! Time to die!" Ironsmith Xue''s roar came from behind. Ye Beizhi''s hand was just a hair''s breadth from the old man when the hammer fell. Ye Beizhi fell to the ground, looking at the old man who was so close, but so far, and finally lost consciousness. "Is this kid crazy?" Ironsmith Xue kicked Ye Beizhi twice, confirming he had lost consciousness, then turned to the woman and complained, "He didn''t even try to dodge or evade our attacks, just like a walking practice dummy." The woman glanced at Ironsmith Xue and said, "Isn''t this better? It saves us some trouble..." She looked down at Ye Beizhi, "I didn''t expect the old man''s death would affect him so much. If I had known, I would have just killed the old man directly." "Who goes there!" "Enemy attack!" A loud shout came, and chaos erupted among the Imperial Guardians. The cloaked woman and Ironsmith Xue quickly turned their heads. Under the moonlight, masked figures in skintight clothes were jumping over the walls. "The Imperial Guardians are conducting official business! Who dares to cause trouble here!" The woman swung her steel whip at one of the intruders, sending him flying. However, this drew the attention of other black-clad intruders, and they instantly rushed the cloaked woman! The cloaked woman and Ironsmith Xue were caught off guard and surrounded. The black-clad figures were quite skilled, so the two Vice Commanders found themselves in a difficult situation. The cloaked woman commanded the Imperial Guardians and eventually gained the upper hand. A sharp whistle sounded from afar, and then all the black-clad figures simultaneously disengaged from battle, climbed over walls, and fled, disappearing before anyone could react. The battle that came so suddenly ended just as suddenly. The cloaked woman was furious. "What on earth is going on? Where did these people come from?" she demanded. "Storm...Stormqueller!" Ironsmith Xue suddenly grabbed the cloaked woman, horrified. "He''s gone!" "What?!" The cloaked woman''s eyes widened. "Those people..." "Lords." An Imperial Guardian Captain stepped forward and whispered, "We captured a few of those people" "What use is there in capturing them!? The one we need is Stormqueller!" the woman reprimanded. She took a deep breath, calming down a bit, and asked, "Did you get any information from those captured? Any clues?" "This..." With a sweaty forehead the captain said, "These people must be death warriors, and they committed suicide as soon as they were captured" "What?! What are you telling that to me for!" "But, but we still have a clue," the officer hurriedly said. "Mm?" The woman raised her eyebrows. "Spit it out!" "These people... are all eunuchs." "Eunuchs?" The woman scowled. Gnashing her teeth she cursed, "So those bastards... are from the Eastern Depot!" Chapter 45 - Injuries and Memories, the Ma Family Village Chapter 45 - Injuries and Memories, the Ma Family VillageThat night, a crimson glow haunted Jiading Prefecture. The Changfeng Escort Agency was engulfed in a blazing fire. Nobody trapped in the escort agency survived. The fire left nothing behind. On the official road under the night sky, Fang Dingwu reined in his horse, turned his head towards Jiading Prefecture, and felt inexplicably lost. Chi Nanwei startled awake and hurriedly reached for the Tang Blade beside her pillow, only feeling reassured after finding it. Holding the blade tightly in her arms, she turned her head to look out the window. The moonlight was enchanting, but Chi Nanwei appeared melancholic. The trace of tears on her face was particularly noticeable in the harsh moonlight. The Changfeng Escort Agency eventually became nothing more than another set of ruins. It was revived only as a topic for small talk or a statistic for documentation until it became a matter of the past. Over time, people gradually stopped mentioning it until it faded from public memory. But for some, it became a scar deep in their memories, always accompanied by sharp pangs in the quiet hours, reminding them of its existence. When Ye Beizhi opened his eyes, he found himself covered in a quilt in a dimly lit room. A curtain separated the room into an inner and outer area. The room was small, with a few bags of sweet potatoes scattered in the corner. The air was filled with the scent of herbal medicine. Ye Beizhi rubbed his head as he propped himself up. His chest ached faintly. Looking down he saw that his chest was wrapped in layers of clean gauze, indicating that someone had been taking care of him. At the head of the bed was a set of linen clothing, neatly folded. Although it was well-worn and patched in a few places, it was very clean. Ye Beizhi sat up straight, lost in his thoughts. After a while, he put on the linen clothes and walked out of the inner room. As Ye Beizhi lifted the door curtain and stepped out, he noticed a young girl dozing by the door. She looked no older than fifteen or sixteen. Next to her was a pot of medicine simmering on the stove, its aroma reinforcing the medicinal fragrance in the air. The outer room was slightly larger than the inner room but still limited in size. The room was furnished functionally. There was a bed, a cabinet, and a wooden rack against the wall that held farming implements like sickles and hoes. The lone table in the room had a few stones filling in for a missing leg. Ye Beizhi did not disturb the dozing girl and wandered around the room, occasionally picking up a farming tool to inspect. "Ah! You''re awake?" The girl, who had woken up at some point, saw Ye Beizhi and sounded quite surprised. Ye Beizhi glanced at her and nodded. "Ah, the medicine! Oh no, oh no..." The girl fussed around the medicine pot and grumbled, "You didn''t even wake me up. The medicine is almost burnt..." "Where is this?" Ye Beizhi asked, interrupting the girl''s chatter. "This? This is the Ma Family Village," the girl replied casually, still fussing over the stove. Ye Beizhi nodded in acknowledgment. After a moment, he asked, "How long have I been unconscious?" The girl counted on her fingers. "Three days, I think... um... including today, it should be four days." "How did I end up here?" Ye Beizhi asked as he sat at the table and rubbed his aching chest. "How did I get here?" The girl turned her head in surprise and remarked, "How odd. Don''t you remember how you got here? Didn''t your friend bring you? Your friend also gave my father a lot of silver and told us to take good care of you... But how did you get hurt so badly in the first place?" "Friend?" Ye Beizhi repeated. He was getting increasingly puzzled. "Yes, he said he was your friend. From his attire, he seemed to be from a prominent family... You don''t have amnesia, do you?" The girl looked up at the ceiling, trying to remember something. "By the way, your friend left you a letter." The girl extinguished the stove to let the medicine cool, and walked to the bedside to search. "Let me find it... I remember my father put it aroundHere it is!" The girl handed the letter to Ye Beizhi and returned to her chores. Ye Beizhi examined the letter. The envelope was plain, with two words: "For Stormqueller." He opened the envelope, which contained a single sheet of paper. The white paper was filled with black ink characters that read: Stormqueller, If you are reading this letter, you are still alive. You need not concern yourself with who I am, but remember this, the one who wants your life and exterminated the Changfeng Escort Agency is the current external prime minister: Qi Zongbi. Whether it is the Ghostbance Association or the Imperial Guardians, they are all just his tools. Of course, you can choose not to believe me, but it seems you have no other choice. Lastly, the situation outside is tense, and the Imperial Guardians are still looking for you. If you choose to seek death, I will not stop you. The Ma Family Village is remote, so the Imperial Guardians won''t be able to find you in the immediate future. It can provide a temporary safe haven. Ye Beizhi read the letter silently and then put it away into his clothes. The girl came out of the inner room just as Ye Beizhi was putting away the letter and asked, "So, did you remember anything? What did your friend say?" Ye Beizhi looked at the girl carefully and asked, "How far are we from Luzhou?" "Luzhou... I haven''t been there, so I don''t know," the girl said, furrowing her brow as she thought. "But my father surely knows. When he comes back at noon, you can ask him." Ye Beizhi fell silent. They waited at opposite ends of the table, remaining quiet. The girl fiddled with the pot of medicine. "Here, drink this," the girl said, pouring the medicine into a bowl and handing it to Ye Beizhi. "Uh... Thank you," Ye Beizhi said, taking the bowl, momentarily stunned. He drank the medicine. "Hey," the girl said, leaning on the table with her hands and looking at Ye Beizhi with round, curious eyes, "What''s your name?" "Ye Beizhi," Ye Beizhi said as he finished drinking the medicine. "Ye Beizhi?" The girl dipped her finger in the remaining medicine in the bowl and wrote on the table. "Is ''bei'' the one that means north? The one from ''north and south''?[1]" Ye Beizhi nodded. "Which ''zhi''?" the girl asked. "Is it the ''zhi'' for counting birds and animals?"[2] Ye Beizhi shook his head and dipped his finger in the medicine to add the character "wood" next to the "zhi" written by the girl on the table.[3] Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So this character is read as ''zhi''... I''ve never seen it before," the girl said seriously, writing it on the table repeatedly as if imprinting it deeply in her memory. Ye Beizhi watched the girl diligently write on the table. She kept on writing and explained, "I don''t know many characters. I learned some from listening to the teacher at the private school, and some were taught to me by Ma Erdan. Ma Erdan said he couldn''t remember characters and was always punished by the teacher. "I think if I went to study, I would definitely be better than him... But my father disagrees. He says that a girl shouldn''t go to school... because they won''t be able to get married! But I still really want to go..." Ye Beizhi listened silently and then asked, "What... What is your name?" "Me?" The girl looked up, smiling at Ye Beizhi from ear to ear. "Hee, my name is Ma Xiuxiu!" Outside, the sun reached its peak in the sky and the wind started to rise. 1. The character ''bei'' here is written as . ? 2. The ''zhi'' she refers to here is ֻ which is a unit of measurement in Chinese usually used when talking about animals or body parts. ? 3. Ye Beizhi''s name is written as Ҷ so his ''zhi'' character is the Chinese character for wood ľ + the character ֻ = , which is the word for orange, but both ֻ and sound the same, as do soooo many Chinese words. ? Chapter 46 - Heady Rice Wine Chapter 46 - Heady Rice WineMa Xiuxiu. Ye Beizhi silently repeated the name several times in his mind. At this moment, a rough voice came from outside the door. "Haha... Xiuxiu! Come see what your dad brought home today!" A tall and burly man walked in with a large bow on his back and a shiny axe hanging from his waist. He proudly waved the leg of a deer. When the man entered and saw Ye Beizhi sitting by the table, he was taken aback and remarked, "Oh, you''re awake?" Ye Beizhi nodded at him. The man handed Xiuxiu the deer''s leg and instructed, "Xiuxiu, go and wash this deer leg. We have to make more food today." Then he turned to Ye Beizhi and said, "How''s your injury? You can get out of bed so soon? Hey, you have no idea how shocked I was when you were brought here. We didn''t think that you would survive, but it turns out you really pulled through!" Ye Beizhi cupped his hands in gratitude and said, "Thank you." The man waved his hand and said, "No need to thank me. We were just fulfilling a request, and your friend paid us anyway. However, I''m curious about what you do. How did you end up like that?" Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi kept his head down and said nothing. "Well, if you don''t want to say, it''s fine. Everyone has their secrets, right?" Seeing that Ye Beizhi looked troubled, the man stopped asking further. "Just stay here and recover. We have more than enough food for everyone." "Thank you." Ye Beizhi nodded. "Can you tell me... how far away is Luzhou?" "Luzhou? Why do you want to know?" The man poured himself a bowl of hot water, warming himself up. "Luzhou is very far away." Ye Beizhi''s expression became a bit downcast, his eyes deep and thoughtful. After some deliberation, he said, "There''s someone waiting for me." "Oh?" Intrigued by Ye Beizhi''s statement, the man turned back to look at him. "Haha, I see... If it''s Luzhou, I''m afraid it won''t be any less than a hundred li away..." The man finished his bowl of hot water and emphasized Ye Beizhi''s current state. "Your injury isn''t healed yet," he said, "So don''t think about going anywhere for now. You should recover first. Since I''ve been entrusted with caring for you, I wouldn''t feel right letting you leave like this." Ye Beizhi nodded, acknowledging the arrangement. "By the way, after talking for so long, I still don''t know your name," the man said with a smile. Patting Ye Beizhi on the shoulder, he said, "I''m Ma Hong, a local hunter. I may be a few years older than you, but you can call me Brother Ma from now on!" "Brother Ma..." Ye Beizhi cupped his hands and said, "I... I''m Ye Beizhi." "Hey, your name sounds much better than mine," Ma Hong said with a smile. "Come, come, you''ll get to try my cooking skills today. I went up the mountain with Biaozi and the others today, and we caught a deer. I got a hind leg, so you''re in luck!" The two went outside, where Ma Xiuxiu had already cleaned the deer leg. Ma Hong took the leg from her and said, "I''ll handle the rest. You go and keep Uncle Ye company." Ye Beizhi''s eyes twitched slightly. At only five years or so older than Ma Xiuxiu, he felt it was wrong to call him her uncle. Yet Ma Hong considered him a brother, so his title seemed to be set in stone. Ye Beizhi had not been sitting for long when he caught a whiff of the meat roasting outside. It seemed Ma Hong wasn''t just bragging about his cooking ability. The dishes on the table were simple. There was a plate of shredded radish, a plate of stir-fried greens, and a pot of roasted deer meat. Dinner was served. Despite the simplicity, the food was delicious, and the tender and flavorful deer meat made Ye Beizhi nod in approval. "How is it? Does my cooking get a passing grade?" Ma Hong asked as he saw Ye Beizhi devouring a piece of deer meat. "Very delicious," Ye Beizhi nodded and then added solemnly, "It''s much better than tavern food." "Hey, that''s good." Ma Hong urged Ye Beizhi, "Eat up, eat more if it''s to your liking." "Brother Ma, do you cook often?" Ye Beizhi casually asked as he picked up a leafy green. Ma Hong brought out a small jar of wine from the inner room and replied, "Well, I have to... My wife passed away early, so I have to take care of things myself." Ma Hong reached out and patted Ma Xiuxiu''s head as she ate. Ma Hong dusted off the wine jar, poured some into a bowl, and handed it to Ye Beizhi. A fragrant, intoxicating aroma spread immediately. Ye Beizhi looked into his bowl and saw that the wine was brownish-yellow, rich and mellow, and slightly cloudy. "This is my homemade rice wine. Don''t get your hopes up," Ma Hong said with a smile. Ye Beizhi was sure he wouldn''t mind the homemade wine, so he reached for the wine bowl. A hand suddenly blocked his way. Ma Xiuxiu placed her hand over the wine bowl and chided Ma Hong, "Uncle Ye just woke up, and you want him to drink? Can he even handle it?" "It''s not a" Ye Beizhi tried to calm Ma Xiuxiu, but Ma Hong interrupted him. Ma Hong narrowed his eyes and retorted, "What do you know, little girl? Drinking wine will help him recover faster! Besides, what man doesn''t drink wine?" "That''s nonsense!" Ma Xiuxiu shot back defiantly. "Hmph, nonsense is still sense!" Ma Hong said confidently, placing the wine jar down and reaching for the bowl. The two of them bickered, leaving Ye Beizhi on the sidelines. Ye Beizhi scratched the back of his head and gently patted Ma Xiuxiu''s hand. When she looked over from her argument, Ye Beizhi said, "It''s fine. I know my body... I can drink." "But..." Ma Xiuxiu trailed off as Ye Beizhi shook his head and downed the entire bowl in one go. "You know how to drink!" Ma Hong exclaimed with sparkling eyes, "So, how is my rice wine, Brother Ye?" Ye Beizhi smacked his lips, savoring the rich aroma of the wine. He couldn''t help but nod appreciatively. "Good wine..." "Haha! Young Master Ye has a good eye for quality!" Ma Hong laughed heartily and said with delight, "My wine is famous for its aroma in Ma Family Village. The rough men in the village often come by my house to ask for more." This wine had quite a kick. After drinking several bowls of the heady rice wine, Ye Beizhi''s face turned slightly red and he became more talkative. "This is indeed good wine... The last time I had such good wine was..." Ye Beizhi, enjoying his drink, suddenly thought of someone who always had a gourd full of wine hanging at his waist. "I have a friend who is also very fond of wine. He is always looking for good wine." "Oh? In that case, I''d like to meet your friend!" Ma Hong raised his bowl and clinked it with Ye Beizhi''s. "Maybe someday." Ye Beizhi drank another bowl in one go. "If he knew there was such good wine here, he would definitely rush over." The meal ended happily with everyone enjoying themselves. After the meal, Ye Beizhi walked outside, slightly tipsy. The sun comfortably warmed his face and shone on the village nestled within the mountains. It was peaceful. Chapter 47 - Your Reproach Chapter 47 - Your ReproachThe capital, in the external prime minister''s residence. In the study, current external prime minister Qi Zongbi meticulously transcribed a piece of calligraphy on his desk while a cloaked woman quietly knelt before him. Qi Zongbi finished the last character on the scroll and carefully placed his brush on a rack. He straightened up and looked down at the cloaked woman. "Speak. What happened?" The cloaked woman bit her lip and nervously said, "Yes, we were useless... and failed you, Lord." "Mm?" Qi Zongbi glanced at the cloaked woman kneeling on the ground and asked, "Did you not capture him?" "No, not exactly... we actually captured him, but... well, in the end..." The cloaked woman broke into a cold sweat. "What happened?" Qi Zongbi''s tone grew increasingly severe. "In the end... the Eastern Depot got involved." The cloaked woman became increasingly apprehensive as she said, "They... they stoleStormqueller away..." "Eastern Depot!" Qi Zongbi pounded his desk, causing the ink and paper to jump. "Why would the Eastern Depot interfere in such a matter!" "I... I don''t know," the cloaked woman''s forehead was almost pressed to the ground at this point. "So you mean to tell me..." Qi Zongbi''s eyes grew colder. "Out of the three of you who went to capture Stormqueller... one was killed, one was injured, and the last one has nothing but failure to report?!" "I !" The cloaked woman shuddered, continually knocking her head on the ground. "Lord, please calm your anger! It was really the Eastern Depot''s fault. If it wasn''t for them, Stormqueller would be in the Imperial Guardian''s prison!" "Hmph!" Qi Zongbi snorted angrily and flung his sleeve. "Scram!" "Yes, yes... I''ll take my leave," the cloaked woman said. She crawled out the study, continuously bowing her head against the floor on her way out. Qi Zongbi''s chest heaved up and down, his expression furious and sinister. Suddenly, he grabbed the recently copied calligraphy and tore it to shreds. Not satisfied, he flipped his desk over, scattering ink and paper all over the study. "Eastern Depot, damn the Eastern Depot!" Qi Zongbi roared, "Yue Dou! You damn eunuch! Constantly ruining my plans! Sooner or later, I''ll massacre the Eastern Depot!" At the same time, in the Imperial Palace. The leader of the Eastern Depot, Yue Dou, accompanied the Emperor on a stroll in the imperial garden. Chen Kaiming, the august Emperor of the Ruen Dynasty, was now old and feeble. Without his golden imperial robe, he was no different from any ordinary man. His steps were still steady, but he would stop to rest after a few steps, overcome with fits of coughing. His breathing was strained and made irregular noises that sounded like the bellows of a forge. "Your Majesty." Yue Dou remained half a pace behind the old man. "Your Majesty, let''s return... it is chilly outside," he softly suggested. The old man waved his hand slightly. "It''s fine. While my health allows me... I will do what I can a few more times..." Yue Dou forced a smile. "Your Majesty, what are you saying... you are destined to live a long and healthy life..." The old man shook his head. "Ah Dou... I''ve told you before, there''s no need to say such things. We both know... I don''t have much time left." He looked up at the eaves of the nearby palace. "Besides... Xun''er''s mother can''t wait much longer either." "Your Majesty, Your Majesty..." Yue Dou sniffled, his voice trembling, "The Empress... she also hopes you can stay healthy..." The old man laughed, but then began coughing again. Yue Dou hurried over to pat his back. The old man caught his breath, straightened up, and looked towards the palace in the distance, and smiled. "Heh... she wouldnt say that..." He smiled and discreetly wiped the tears in his eyes away. "She... would definitely scold me... scold me for still struggling even when I''m about to die, scold me for not going back inside in this cold weather, scold me for not taking my medicine, scold me for being an old man who still avoids bitter things, scold me..." His voice grew choked. "Heh, she doesnt act like a proper empress at all..." The old man took a deep breath and gazed up at the sky. "Ah Dou, do you know... how much I want to hear her scold me a few more times..." "Your Majesty!" Yue Dou, tears streamed down his face as knelt with a thud and cried out, "Say no more, Your Majesty... The Empress is the epitome of virtue, if she saw you like this, she would blame me. Lets go back... I beg you!" The old man helped Yue Dou up and said, "Lets not speak of these things... By the way, about the matter with the Ghostbane Association..." Yue Dou stared at the long shadow cast by the Emperor. "Apparently Lord Qi sent people to capture Ye Beizhi... but he managed to escape." "He escaped?" The old man hesitated, then shook his head. "Forget it. If he escaped, he escaped. For the sake of the Flying Mallard Battalion, let him go this time... Tell Qi Zongbi to stop pursuing this matter." "Yes, Your Majesty," Yue Dou replied. "About Qi Zongbi." The old man stopped and turned around to ask, "Is he still unwilling to compromise?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Lord Qi still insists on war and has convinced a large number of military officials and imperial censors in the court to join his side. Without exception, they support the same plan... They say we should surrender the three border cities when Northern Qiang begins their yearly campaign on our border settlements. "After taking these three cities, they will certainly garrison heavy troops there. However, these three cities are easy to attack but difficult to defend. Furthermore, with the cold weather and insufficient supplies, as long as we send heavy troops too, we can wipe out the Northern Qiang forces in these cities, greatly weakening Northern Qiang. Thus, our northern border will be secured, and lay the foundation for winning the war against Northern Qiang in the future." "Qi Zongbi," the old man groaned. He seemed to want to say something further but shook his head. The old man pondered for a moment and said, "Let''s not even discuss whether we can win the war... Even if we can win, aren''t the people in the three border cities my subjects too!?" "Your Majesty... many in the court are advocating for war quite loudly I fear," Yue Dou said softly from behind. "Factions and cliques! Private parties and personal interests! I havent even held him accountable for these yet... Qi Zongbi must want to be executed!" The old man burst into another coughing fit, incensed. "Your Majesty!" Yue Dou came forward and patted the old man''s back. "Your Majesty, please calm down... Qi Zongbi may be too radical, but he means well, and does everything for the sake of the Dynasty..." The old man glared at Yue Dou as his coughing subsided. "Of course I know that. Otherwise, how could he still be alive!" The old man straightened his posture, smoothened out the wrinkles on his clothes, and said, "It''s time to go back." "Yes!" Yue Dou smiled and hurriedly supported the old man as if he had been waiting for this opportunity. "Your Majesty, its time to take your medicine," Yue Dou reminded softly. "I wont take it. It''s too bitter." Yue Dou smiled helplessly. "Your Majesty, this..." Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 48 - Marriage Competition Chapter 48 - Marriage CompetitionThe afternoon sun lazily cast its light over the landscape garden, adding a touch of warmth to the frigid winter. It had been half a month since the incident at the escort agency. Chi Nanwei sat outside in a wicker chair. A Tang blade lay across her lap, and the sunlight cast a golden halo around her. She had a faraway look in her eyes. "Miss," a maid said as she entered, "The master and mistress request your presence." The maid waited, but Chi Nanwei was lost in thought and did not notice the maid at all. After a long time, when Chi Nanwei had not responded, the maid gently shook her shoulder. "Miss... Miss!" Chi Nanwei snapped out of her daze and looked at the maid. "Ah, whats wrong?" she asked. "The master and mistress request your presence," the maid repeated. "Ah, okay." Chi Nanwei adjusted her hair and replied softly, "Ill go right away." Chi Nanwei had been staying in Luzhou at the Li residence for the last half month. From the day she moved in, Li Muxian had instructed his servants to treat her as the eldest daughter of the Li family. Li Muxian had his reasons for this decision. He had only one son, who was a member of the court. He had always wanted a daughter, but had been unsuccessful so far. Half a month ago, he received a letter from Wu Changfeng that made him feel like something was amiss. Several days later, Wu Changfeng entrusted Chi Nanwei to him and sent him a follow-up letter. Sure enough, within a few days, there was terrible news. The entire Changfeng Escort Agency was wiped out, with no survivors. Just like that, the Li family gained a daughter. Although he now had the daughter he always wanted, Li Muxian remained uneasy. He had used many connections to investigate the reasons behind the destruction of the Changfeng Escort Agency but had not received any useful information. Some even subtly advised him to drop the investigation. Li Muxian could only be sure that an influential figure in the imperial court made the decision that led to the tragedy at the escort agency. It no longer mattered who this person was, all signs indicated that it was someone he could not afford to offend. Now, Li Muxian was terrified that Chi Nanwei might be considered a loose end. Her identity still belonged to the Changfeng Escort Agency. If the truth were discovered, not only would Chi Nanweis life be in danger, but the Li residence might be implicated as well. The consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, he urgently needed to give Chi Nanwei a legitimate identity, one that could protect her from her past and ensure her safety. In the Li residences banquet hall, Li Muxian and his wife, Madam Yu, sat at the head of the table. Below them sat a young man dressed in a mink fur coat. The atmosphere was cordial, and it was clear they had been chatting for quite a while. Li Muxian sipped his tea and laughed, "Young Master Zhou is talented and accomplished. It would be an honor for my daughter Nanwei to marry you." "Hehe, Sir Li, you''re too kind. You are a great scholar of our time, so Miss Nanwei must also be a well-read and sensible person too." The young man, Young Master Zhou, paused and wondered, "It''s just... why hasnt Miss Nanwei arrived yet?" "She should be here soon." Madam Yu looked outside and said, "Ive already instructed the servants to call for her, so she should be arriving soon." Just then, a maid came in and reported, "Master, Mistress, Miss Nanwei has arrived." Li Muxian waved his hand. "Very well, let Nanwei come in quickly." Received by the maid, Chi Nanwei soon entered the hall. She was wearing a bright yellow gown, the hem of which covered the tops of her shoes and brushed the floor. Her hair was pinned behind her shoulders, and a Tang blade hung at her side. She first gave a deep bow to Li Muxian and Madam Yu before turning to the unfamiliar young man and nodded at him. Young Master Zhous eyes were glued to Chi Nanwei the moment she entered, his mouth fell open, and his gaze was full of desire. Chi Nanwei felt his gaze burning like a hot iron roving across her body. She couldnt help but furrow her brow slightly. The young man realized his faux paus and awkwardly scratched his cheek as he smiled apologetically at Chi Nanwei. "Nanwei, let me introduce you," Li Muxian began, "This is Young Master Zhou Yi, the son of the Governor of Luzhou." Chi Nanwei glanced at Young Master Zhou and then lowered her head, giving him a respectful bow and saying, "Greetings, Young Master Zhou." "There is no need for formalities," Young Master Zhou quickly said. Reaching out to support her, he added, "Miss Nanwei is my peer, there is no need for such courtesy." Chi Nanwei shrank back, avoiding Young Master Zhou grasp, and standing upright on her own. Li Muxian noticed their interaction, but kept a neutral expression as he casually mentioned, "Ah... Nanwei, why are you still carrying that blade?" Chi Nanwei stared at Li Muxian and replied, "It is a treasured item from an important friend, I will always keep it by my side." "Nanwei, I know youre hurting, but what''s done is done," Madam Yu sighed, "Its useless to hold onto this. Young Master Ye went back alone. Like the others, he''s not coming back" "He will be back," Chi Nanwei interjected. She looked at Madam Yu with stubborn eyes and with an unwavering certainty she said, "He promised me that he would come back." Chi Nanwei caressed the hilt of the blade as she whispered to herself, "He will come back... His blade is still with me." "Haih... You silly child." Madam Yu exchanged a frustrated glance with Li Muxian. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Muxian cleared his throat and was about to speak when Young Master Zhou chuckled and said, "I didnt expect that Miss Nanwei would like such things." Chi Nanwei looked up at him, her expression puzzled. Young Master Zhou laughed and pointed to the Tang Blade at Chi Nanweis waist. "Not to brag, but I consider myself quite skilled in martial arts. I''m also well versed in all types of weapons. Since Miss Nanwei is interested, we have much in common." "But this blade..." Young Master Zhou stroked his chin thoughtfully. "You recognize this blade?" Chi Nanwei asked curiously. "Of course," Young Master Zhou nodded and said with certainty, "That should be a Japanese blade. Not many people in the Central Plains use such blades as they are mostly favored by samurai from Fusang." Chi Nanwei subtly curled her lips at his ignorance. "Young Master Zhou is indeed talented," Li Muxian laughed, clapping delightedly. I knew of your literary talents, but I didnt expect you to be knowledgeable in martial arts as well. Since thats the case, I will arrange a martial arts competition for my daughter''s hand in marriage. What do you think?" "Excellent! Excellent!" Young Master Zhou agreed exuberantly. "What a marriage competition?!" Chi Nanwei asked, feeling flabbergasted. "Hmm?" Li Muxian looked at Chi Nanwei in surprise and then at Madam Yu, "What? Didnt you inform Nanwei?" Madam Yu gave a mollifying smile to Young Master Zhou before turning to Chi Nanwei and saying, "Its like this, Nanwei. Your father and I think youre at the right age for marriage, so we looked for a good match for you. After much thought, Young Master Zhou seems to be the only one worthy of you... "Look, Young Master Zhou is accomplished in both literature and martial arts, has a distinguished appearance, and is still unmarried. If you marry him, you would be the main wife, the only" "I wont marry!" Young Master Zhou had been nodding like a pigeon while basking in the flattery when Chi Nanwei suddenly refused. Stunned, he didnt know how to respond. "You wont marry?" Li Muxian frowned and continued, "Brother Wu entrusted you to me. I will naturally fulfill my responsibilities. As your parents, our arrangements are absolute. Who do you think you are to defy our arrangements?" Chi Nanwei looked steadily at Li Muxian, her eyes filled with stubbornness. After a moment of silence, she bowed and stated, "I will not marry." Then, she turned to the astounded Young Master Zhou and pointed to the weapon at her waist. "This is a Tang blade... "And it is named Stormqueller." Chapter 49 - Monsters in the Mountains Chapter 49 - Monsters in the MountainsAfter Chi Nanwei ditched the banquet hall, Young Master Zhou came back to his senses. With growing displeasure realized that he had been completely disregarded. His expression was downright ugly. Li Muxian also had an unpleasant expression on his face. Fuming, he shouted, "This is outrageous! Old Wu must have spoiled her rotten!" Madam Yu smiled and said to Young Master Zhou placatingly, "My husband is right. Don''t be angry, Young Master Zhou. What could a girl like her know about Tang blades or anything else for that matter?" Li Muxian tapped on the table and turned to look at Zhou Yi, "Nephew Zhou, don''t worry. Nanwei can be temperamental and she hasn''t gotten to know you yet. That is why she acted the way she did. Please don''t take it to heart." Young Master Zhou waved his hand and said, "Oh, of course not. I actually quite like Nanwei''s personality." "You are very magnanimous, Young Master Zhou." Li Muxian stroked his beard and continued, "Nephew Zhou, don''t worry. I will take charge of this marriage for Nanwei. By the end of the day, I will choose a suitable date and finalize the arrangements!" "Uncle Li, there is no need to rush. I have a humble suggestion." Zhou Yi bowed to Li Muxian and said, "Since Nanwei is interested in martial arts... Why not stick to the plan of holding a martial arts competition for her hand in marriage?" Li Muxian laughed heartily and said, "It''s rare to see someone so willing to fight for love. Since that''s the case, let''s go with your suggestion." Zhou Yi laughed eagerly and said, "I am in your debt, Senior Li." *** At this moment, Ye Beizhi sat on a large stone at the entrance of the Ma Family Village, brooding. He had his worries, but was utterly unaware that Li Muxian had betrothed Chi Nanwei to another. Ma Xiuxiu paced back and forth beside the large stone, occasionally tiptoeing to look outside the village. "Uncle Ye, how come Daddy hasn''t come back yet?" Ma Xiuxiu asked Ye Beizhi for the umpteenth time. Ye Beizhi turned to look at Ma Xiuxiu. He felt indescribably awkward every time she called him ''Uncle Ye.'' Ye Beizhi shook his head and replied, "I don''t know." After looking at Ma Xiuxiu''s anxious face, he added, "He should be returning soon." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Daddy really knows how to make me worry," Ma Xiuxiu muttered, "Lately, many people have been saying that there''s a huge monster in the mountains, but he''s still going hunting anyway... Uncle Biaozi and the others must be egging him on!" Ye Beizhi nodded in agreement. Last night, when Ma Hong and Biaozi''s group came over for a late-night snack, he heard them discussing this matter. "It''s almost noon." Ma Xiuxiu ceaselessly paced back and forth. Ye Beizhi saw a figure slowly appearing in the distance and said, "Mm... He''s back." Ma Xiuxiu squinted intently and was relieved to see that it was Ma Hong indeed. As Ma Hong approached, Ma Xiuxiu ran over, kicked him on the shin, and admonished, "You''re not allowed to go up the mountain this afternoon!" "Ow!" Ma Hong pretended to be in pain, covering his shin. "Where will we get meat if we don''t go up the mountain? My good girl, look at what I brought home this time!" Saying that Ma Hong revealed what he was holdinga pair of large and plump rabbits. "Let''s go back home! We have wild rabbits for lunch!" Ma Xiuxiu glared at him, snatched the rabbits, and headed home first. Ye Beizhi jumped off the stone and approached Ma Hong. In a low voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, "I''m leaving." "Uh...?" Ma Hong was taken aback. "Your injury" "It''s healed," Ye Beizhi said as he looked at Ma Xiuxiu''s retreating figure. "If you say so... When are you leaving?" Ma Hong sighed. Ye Beizhi hesitated before he said, "By tomorrow." They returned to the house in silence. At lunch, an unyielding Ma Xiuxiu put her foot down on hunting in the mountains. "You are not allowed to go this afternoon!" Ma Xiuxiu slammed her bowl on the table and declared, "No! Until that monster in the mountains is caught, you are not allowed to go!" "Hai... how could there really be a huge monster?" Ma Hong waved his hand dismissively and said, "Even if there is, it wouldn''t want to come out in such cold weather." Saying that he picked up a piece of rabbit meat and brought it to his mouth. Smack Ma Xiuxiu extended her chopsticks and knocked the piece of rabbit meat out of Ma Hong''s hand. Her big, teary eyes glaring at him as she repeated, "Not! Allowed! To! Go! As our teacher says, it''s better to believe there is a monster than to believe... believe... believe whatever it is!" "It''s better to believe there is a monster than to believe there isn''t," Ye Beizhi, who was quietly eating, suddenly interjected. "Exactly! That''s it!" Ma Xiuxiu raised her head proudly and proclaimed, "Youre not allowed to go this afternoon!" "That''s nonsense." Ma Hong pursed his lips. "That''s why I said you shouldnt go to that school. What are they teaching you?" Ma Hong picked up another piece of rabbit meat and said, "If I dont go hunting in the mountains, where will we get meat? It''s the middle of winter, it''s impossible to make it through with nothing but vegetables, right?" Ma Xiuxiu was about to retort, but Ma Hong stuffed a bite of rabbit meat into her mouth and continued, "Besides, you should also consider your Uncle Ye. His injury has just healed, and he needs meat to fully recover." Ma Xiuxiu lowered her head and said nothing. No one spoke and the rowdy table fell silent. Ye Beizhi looked at Ma Xiuxiu and then turned to Ma Hong. He rubbed his nose and said, "I''ll go up the mountain with you this afternoon." "Mm?" Ma Hong looked at Ye Beizhi in confusion. "You can''t!" Ma Xiuxiu protested emphatically. Ma Hong looked at Ye Beizhi in a new light. "Young Master Ye, you can hunt?" Ye Beizhi nodded and said, "A bit." Then he patted Xiuxius hand and added, "I know martial arts, so I can look out for your father." "Oh I didn''t expect Young Master Ye to also know martial arts," Ma Hong said with interest, "How come you never mentioned it before?" Ma Xiuxiu was also curious, "How are your martial skills? How strong are you?" Ye Beizhi thought for a moment and said, "Very strong." "Pfft... You are definitely boasting!" Ma Xiuxiu scrunched her little nose cutely at Ye Beizhi, "I''ve never heard of anyone saying it like that!" Ye Beizhi felt a sense of dj vu. Another girl had once asked him the same thing. He realized that he needed to leave. "Alright, its settled then. Young Master Ye, youll go with me this afternoon!" Ma Hong said with a smile, "By the way, Young Master Ye, do you know how to use a bow and arrow?" Ye Beizhi shook his head and said, "A blade is enough." "A blade?" Ma Hong scratched his head and admitted, "I only have a machete. Will that do?" Ye Beizhi nodded. He had seen that machete, the blade was just a bit longer than his forearm, not as long as his Tang blade, but it was very sharp due to years of careful sharpening. Ma Xiuxiu looked like she wanted to object, but Ye Beizhi patted her hand to reassure her. Although Ma Xiuxiu reluctantly agreed to let them go, her eyes couldnt conceal her worry. She urged, "Then you two... be careful." Chapter 50 - Tracking Through the Forest Chapter 50 - Tracking Through the ForestNot long after lunch, Biaozi came with a group of people to get Ma Hong. It was time for their afternoon hunt. Biaozis full name was Ma Sanbiao. He was the third child in his family. The men following him were all burly men who carried various hunting equipment. Ma Hong carried a large bow and quiver on his back and strapped a dagger to his boots. He found a machete, handed it to Ye Beizhi, and asked, Brother Ye, dont you need anything else? Ye Beizhi took the machete, hung it at his waist, and shook his head. The two left the house, and Ma Xiuxiu, who had been washing the dishes, ran out and leaned against the doorframe. She shouted, Daddy! Be careful! Ma Hong waved his hand at her and replied, Its fine! Its not the first time weve gone up the mountain. No need to worry. Ma Xiuxiu waited until the group had walked too far away to see before she returned to the house looking very worried. On their way up the mountain, Biaozi and the others were curious to see Ye Beizhi joining them with Ma Hong. Biaozi pointed at Ye Beizhi and asked, Brother Hong, isnt he the patient staying at your place? Why did he come too? The others looked over, all quite curious. Ye Beizhi had stayed in the Ma Family Village for some time. In a small village like this, everyone knew that Ma Hong had a patient recuperating in his home. Ma Hong glanced at Ye Beizhi and, seeing that he didn''t object, introduced him to the group. This is Brother Ye. His injury has healed. He came along when he knew I was going up the mountain. Ma Hong patted Ye Beizhi on the shoulder and continued, I figured its not good for Brother Ye to stay cooped up in the house every day. Its good for him to come out and get some fresh air. Everyone nodded and smiled. Biaozi smirked conspiratorially and said, Hey, Brother Ye, there have been reports of a huge monster in the mountains these days. Aren''t you afraid to come with us? Get out of here! Ma Hong playfully pushed and scolded Biaozi, Wheres that huge monster? Stop scaring people! Its fine. Ye Beizhi waved his hand. Im not afraid. So brave! Biaozi gave Ye Beizhi a thumbs up. Judging by Brother Yes words, even if there is a big monster, if it dares to show up, well kill it and make a fortune from its meat! Tuah... only you can brag like that! Someone nearby, hearing Biaozis words, couldnt help but spit and laugh. One of the hunters beside Ma Hong had a grim expression and stiffly said, There might really be a huge monster in the mountains. Recently, people have found animal corpses that were torn apart. The bite marks are far too large for any ordinary beast. Haih... Biaozi patted him reassuringly. What are you talking about? It''s probably just a pack of wild dogs. Ma Hong nodded in agreement. Thats right. Weve hunted in these mountains for so many years. If there were any monsters, we would have seen them by now. The hunters nodded one after another, but Ye Beizhi placed his hand over the hilt of his machete and remained silent. Caught up in discussion, the group eventually entered the dense forest in the mountains. The group was full of seasoned hunters, so they stopped arguing and kept their conversations to a minimum to avoid startling the game. Ye Beizhi soon noticed traces of a campfire that indicated a temporary gathering point. Ma Hong signaled to the group, and they dispersed into the woods in pairs while Ma Hong stayed with Ye Beizhi. Ma Hong checked his large bow and quiver again, waved to Ye Beizhi, and said, Lets go, Brother Ye. Well try to catch a big one today. Ye Beizhi nodded and accompanied him deeper into the woods. The two of them ventured through the forest for a long time without speaking. The only sounds in the woods were their shallow breaths and rustling footsteps. Suddenly, Ma Hong pointed to a spot and asked Ye Beizhi, Do you see that? Ye Beizhi looked in the direction he was pointing but saw nothing in particular. We found the last deer we shot here," Ma Hong whispered, "Further ahead, theres a small creek where animals often appear. Thats where were headed. Ye Beizhi gave a small nod. The two continued walking until they heard the babbling of a stream. Ma Hong held up his hand, made a shushing gesture to Ye Beizhi, and then pointed ahead. Ye Beizhi saw that there was a wild boar drinking at the edge of the stream. The boar occasionally raised its head and looked around, appearing to be very vigilant. Ma Hongs eyes sparkled with undisguised excitement. He drew his bow and notched an arrow. The arrowhead gleamed coldly as it locked onto the unsuspecting wild boar. Whoosh! The arrow whistled through the air! Hearing the unexpected sound, the wild boar instinctively bolted away. The arrow intended for its head pierced its back instead. The wild boar scrambled into the woods in pain! After it! Ma Hong shouted. Having missed the fatal shot, he didnt bother hiding his presence any longer and led the chase. Ma Hong proved his skill as a veteran hunter, running and shooting his bow at the wild boar without slowing down a step. Ye Beizhi followed closely behind. The wild boar was accustomed to the terrain. It darted left and right in the dense forest, frequently changing direction. On several occasions, it vanished from the hunters view, but Ma Hong always managed to track it down. The wild boar chase continued for quite some time. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Ma Hongs expression changed, and he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Ye Beizhi followed suit, and the wild boar was gradually swallowed up by the forest. He turned and looked at Ma Hong in confusion. Ma Hong made a shushing gesture and sneaked over, step by step, to where the boar disappeared. He crouched down, examining something. When Ye Beizhi approached, he saw the carcass of a wild boar. It was torn apart, covered in claw marks and bites, and an arrow jutted from its back. Ma Hong pulled a dagger from his boot and began probing the boars corpse with the tip of the knife, his expression growing darker. After a while, he stood up and said to Ye Beizhi, Brother Ye, we need to go back and gather everyone to leave. Ye Beizhi still looked at him in confusion. It seems like there really is a huge monster in the mountains, Ma Hong explained as he started backtracking. "This is no joke. The boar''s wounds are still fresh, showing no signs of clotting or decay. It must have just been killed. Ma Hong quickened his pace and urged, We need to hurry and call everyone back! This is not a joke. Ye Beizhi nodded calmly and followed. Ye Beizhi and Ma Hong rapidly returned to the gathering point where the group had dispersed in the afternoon. It seemed like they were the first to arrive. Under normal circumstances, everyone would return to this spot right before sunset, so it was still very early. Ye Beizhi turned to Ma Hong to see how he planned on warning their fellow hunters. Ma Hong put his thumb and index finger to his mouth, took a sharp breath, and blew. Whoo! A sharp whistle pierced through the forest. Soon, another whistle came from deep within the woods. Before long, whistling sounds came from every different direction and echoed through the dense forest. With a grave expression, Ma Hong silently counted the whistles. Once he finished, he relaxed a bit and said, Fortunately, everyone is accounted for. It seems they are all fine. They heard the signal and will be coming back soon. We just need to wait. Ye Beizhi nodded and looked around with a penetrating gaze, as if he could see what lay beyond the trees. Chapter 51 - Tiger King Chapter 51 - Tiger KingThe two of them didn''t have to wait long before their fellow hunters began returning one after another. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A hunter about the same age as Ma Hong walked over and asked, "Brother Hong, why did you call everyone back so early? What''s going on?" With a serious expression, Ma Hong slowly recounted what he saw in the dense forest. Everyone''s faces changed. One of the younger hunters turned pale and stammered, "Sh-should we... should we head back first?" "What nonsense are you talking about!" Ma Hong scolded. "We all came out together, so naturally, we must return together. If we leave and they return only to find no one here, they would go into the forest to look for us. What if they run into a tiger?" The other hunters all nodded in agreement. The young hunter''s lips trembled timidly, but he said no more. As Ma Hong spoke, more hunters emerged from the forest. He silently counted the people. Ma Hong found the only other hunter who was of similar age to himself and said, "Only Biaozi''s[1] group is left. Do you remember who he went with?" "I think it was Haozi," the older hunter replied after some thought, "Haozi is new to hunting in the mountains so Biaozi is looking after him." Ma Hong nodded. At this moment, all the hunters fell silent, tensely waiting. The atmosphere was strangely still as the wind whispered through the trees. Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps crashing through the thickets. Ma Hong and the other hunters looked up alertly, an experienced hunter should know better. The commotion came from deep within the woods, but was getting closer and louder. Crash! Two messy figures burst out from a cluster of bushes in the distance. Ma Hong and the others laughed with relief when they saw the two. "It''s Biaozi!" In the distance, Biaozi and Haozi were gesturing toward them, and Ma Hong raised his hand in response, shouting, "Over here! Biaozi! Over here!" Ye Beizhi squinted his eyes slightly. Biaozi took the lead with Haozi a pace behind him. Both were sprinting wildly toward them, their hands frantically waving in the air. By now, the hunters finally sensed that something was wrong. Ma Hong hesitantly tapped the veteran hunter beside him. "What''s going on with them?" From afar, they could see Biaozi running wildly, tilting his head back and shouting at the top of his lungs, "Run! Run quickly!" Roar! The bellow rang through the hunters'' ears. Before they could even react, another roar echoed through the entire mountain forest, completely drowning out Biaozi''s warning! Two massive tigers, as large as hills, sprang out of the forest. One was larger than the other. They both had pale foreheads and deadly eyes and emanated an imposing presence. The two beasts cast a disdainful glance in their direction, then smoothly bounded down the mountain! Faced with the true hunters of the mountains, the faces of all the hunters had turned pale. Some were trembling, and one, the young hunter from before, even collapsed onto the ground in fright. Ma Hong''s face was ashen as well. Standing beside him, Ye Beizhi heard him mutter, "It''s... it''s a Tiger King. We''re in big trouble now." Ye Beizhi saw Ma Hong mumbling to himself, so he gave him a firm push on the shoulder, jostling him back to his senses. Ma Hong was an experienced old hunter after all. Once he came to his senses, he immediately shouted, "It''s a Tiger King! Everyone, run!" Shaken by his shout, the hunters finally reacted; scrambling, rolling, and crawling down the mountain. Even the young hunter who had collapsed stood up and ran. He even made it to the front of the panicked pack. Ma Hong''s face was full of panic and urgency as he shouted, "Biaozi! Haozi! Run faster!" Biaozi and Haozi were less than a hundred meters away, but the tigers behind them were easily closing the distance. Seeing the tigers getting closer, Ma Hong gritted his teeth and grabbed Ye Beizhi. "Brother Ye, we need to run," he implored, "If we don''t go now, we won''t be able to escape!" He desperately tried to pull Ye Beizhi, but Ye Beizhi didn''t move. Ma Hong saw his partner staring at the tigers blankly. The tigers were almost upon them, and Ma Hong could already smell their fetid scent. His voice quavered as he exhorted, "Brother Ye! Move! Run! If you don''t go now, it''ll be too late!" Ye Beizhi turned to look at him and gave him a faint smile before focusing on the Tiger King. Seeing Ye Beizhi like this, Ma Hong''s face was filled with despair. He assumed Ye Beizhi had been scared stiff and accepted death. Setting his jaw, he sighed deeply and then turned to chase after the hunters running down the mountain. Haozi was nearly in tears by now. If he remembered correctly, this was only his third time up the mountain. If he couldn''t run any faster, it would be his last. The ground trembled beneath his feet, and the deep growling at his heels reminded him that a single glance back would put him face-to-face with the tigers. Haozi eyed the back of the man running ahead of him. Biaozi was still waving his hand and taking the time to loudly shout for the others to keep running. Haozi glanced toward where he was pointing, everyone had already fled, leaving a lone person standing there unmoving. It seemed to be the patient from Ma Hong''s house who stood there as stiff as a tree. He was seemingly paralyzed with fear. The tigers'' hot breath washed over his neck as he ran toward the last man left at the gathering point. An evil thought suddenly flashed through Haozi''s mind. Maybe this paralyzed guy can buy us some time? But no, there were two tigers. Even if one found an early meal, what could he do about the other one? Haozi''s gaze unconsciously locked on Biaozi, who was running just ahead of him. I... I don''t want to die yet! Haozi viciously reached out to grab Biaozi''s collar, and yanked him back with all his might! Biaozi lost his balance and tumbled to the ground, his momentum carrying him forward in an uncontrollable roll. Haozi''s eyes were filled with a feverish exhilaration. Looking down, he saw Biaozi staring at him in disbelief. Almost in delirium, Haozi screamed, "I can''t die! I can''t die yet!" With that, Haozi sped past Ye Beizhi and Biaozi as he raced down the mountain. Biaozi rolled for quite a distance before finally stopping next to Ye Beizhi. As soon as he stopped, he scrambled toward Ye Beizhi. Once he got there, he stammered, "Y-you, you''re not too scared to run, are you?" Ye Beizhi tilted his head to glance at him, noticing that Biaozi was utterly terrified. It was already an incredible show of composure that he managed to stay coherent. Ye Beizhi turned to size up the two tigers. These two beasts were much larger than any he''d ever seen, and the biggest one was like a moving mountain. Since their prey had stopped running, the pair of predators slowed down too. The smaller one was circling them to cut off any escape, while the larger Tiger King sat before them and looked at them with a mocking gaze. Ye Beizhi felt intrigued to see such a disdainful expression in the eyes of a beast. Just then, Biaozi leaned over again, whispering to Ye Beizhi, "L-listen... When I charge, you run... R-remember, don''t look back..." Biaozi swallowed hard and said, "If, and I mean if... you survive, tell my wife... not to mourn me for too long. Tell her to find a good man and remarry." "You can tell her that yourself," said the man beside him. Biaozi turned but only saw the blur of a machete slicing through the air. The smaller tiger, which had been circling them, collapsed instantly. Roar! The larger tiger cried out mournfully. Biaozi was paralyzed with disbelief as Ye Beizhi pulled the machete out from the tiger''s eye socket. Ye Beizhi nudged the stunned man. "I remember you said... that tiger meat is worth a fortune." Biaozi dumbly nodded. With his face splattered with tiger blood, Ye Beizhi turned toward the Tiger King. Ye Beizhi''s body exuded a suffocating killing intent. The Tiger King let out a low growl, lowered its body, and warily watched the man who killed its companion. It recognized an apex predator when it saw one. The Tiger King had caught a scent that filled it with dread... a scent that was death. 1. The word zi "" is a suffix often added to names or nicknames, to create a more familiar or affectionate term of address. ? Chapter 52 - A Deity Chapter 52 - A DeityThe Ma Family Village was in chaos. The faster hunters returned to the Ma Family Village with the terrifying news that a Tiger King was chasing them down the mountain. The idyllic Ma Family Village descended into disorder. Some people rushed home to lock their doors and others hurriedly packed up to stay with relatives in the city. There was even a group that was hoping the authorities would come and eliminate the Tiger King. Hearing the furor, Ma Xiuxiu anxiously grabbed a hunter who had just run down the mountain and asked, "Wheres my dad? Has he come back?" The hunter bent over with his hands on his knees, panting heavily. He waved Ma Xiuxiu away, unable to speak as he caught his breath. Seeing the hunter remain silent, Ma Xiuxiu''s face turned pale and she seemed like she was on the verge of tears. Eventually, the hunter caught his breath and said, "I-I dont know" "How could you not know!" Ma Xiuxiu shook him by the collar. "Weren''t you with him?" Annoyed by her nagging, the hunter pushed Ma Xiuxiu away. "I told you, I dont know! Calm down!" Stunned by the outburst, Ma Xiuxiu''s tears began falling like pearls slipping from a broken necklace. Walking toward the village entrance, she muttered to herself, "Dad... I have to find my dad..." "Xiuxiu!" someone from behind called out, "Where are you going?" Ma Xiuxiu turned around quickly and saw a familiar tall and burly man standing not far away, making his way toward her. It was Ma Hong, who had safely made it down the mountain. "Dad!" Ma Xiuxiu rushed forward and threw her arms around the tall figure. Ma Xiuxiu buried her face in Ma Hongs arm, her shoulders trembling slightly as she sobbed. Ma Hong gently stroked her hair and sighed. Ma Xiuxiu suddenly remembered that there was someone else who went up the mountain with him. Concerned she asked, "Where''s Uncle Ye?" Ma Hong looked at Xiuxiu and said nothing. After a long pause, he sighed again. Ma Xiuxiu lifted her head, eyes wide as she stared at Ma Hong. "Un-Uncle Ye... Where is he?" "He... your Uncle Ye..." Ma Hong turned his head towards the mountain. "He chose to stay." Ma Hong felt Ma Xiuxius grip on his clothes tighten suddenly. "How... how could that be?" Ma Xiuxiu murmured, "Isnt he skilled in martial arts?" Ma Hong shook his head and said nothing more, staring toward the mountain. In time, the hunters returned to their homes to plan their next steps. Tiger King was like a mythical monster and its existence disrupted the villager''s way of life. If it ever came down the mountain, the Ma Family Village could very well become its buffet. Rather than staying here to be eaten, many thought it would be better to pack up and flee. Ma Hong and Xiuxiu were also about to head home when they saw someone running down from the mountain. With his sharp eyes, Ma Hong immediately recognized who it was. "Haozi?!" Ma Hongs voice was full of doubt and surprise. He rushed forward a few steps to steady the shaken young hunter. "Haozi, how did you..." Ma Hong realized he didn''t know what to say. Should he ask, ''How did you survive?'' or ''You actually managed to escape?'' It seemed that neither question would be inappropriate. Haozi, wild-eyed and panting heavily, leaned on Ma Hong for support. After a moment, he calmed down a bit and looked at Ma Hong''s bewildered face, "It-its you!" "How did you escape? Where''s Biaozi? What about Brother Ye?" Ma Hong grabbed Haozis shoulders and shook him. "B-Biaozi... ah," Haozi stammered, "Biaozi... yes, and Brother Ye... They-they didnt make it..." Ma Hongs arms dropped limply, like a heavy weight was dropped on his shoulders. Ma Xiuxiu covered her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks as she quietly sobbed, "So... its like that... in the end." "That''s enough." Ma Hong patted Haozi''s shoulder. "You should go home. Go somewhere safe." With that, he wrapped an arm around Ma Xiuxiu''s shoulder and started walking home. Haozi stood behind them and watched the retreating family. His back was already soaked in cold sweat. He turned to look back in the direction where the tigers were waiting. The entire mountain was shrouded by shadows. *** Biaozi felt that he had sweated more today than he had in his entire life. He had witnessed this young man slay a tiger with one blow from a machete, and scare off the Tiger King with just a glance. Then he saw that man actually chase after the fleeing Tiger King! The world had gone crazy. Nothing made sense. That wasn''t any ordinary tiger, that was a Tiger King! Biaozi had never imagined it was possible to intimidate a beast such as a Tiger King, let alone try to hunt it down. Ye Beizhi had gone after the Tiger King, leaving Biaozi by himself at the temporary camp. A cold wind blew, and caused his sweat-soaked clothes to cling to his body. giving him the chills. Biaozi shivered. He looked down the mountain, then in the direction Ye Beizhi had chased the Tiger King. There was nothing he wanted more than to run home, but felt he would be too disloyal if he did not at least wait for Ye Beizhi''s return. Not far from his feet lay the tiger that had been killed with one blow, its blood pooling on the ground. Biaozi swallowed nervously and cautiously walked over as if afraid it might wake up at any moment. He poked the tiger with his blade... there was no movement. It had really died! Biaozi finally relaxed. He squatted down to inspect the wound. There was only one, located at the tiger''s left eye. It seemed Ye Beizhi had driven his machete knife straight through the tiger''s left eye, all the way to the hilt and had gone straight into its brain, scrambling it. A rustling sound came from the dense forest. Biaozi was startled and fell back onto the ground, scared that the Tiger King had come back to eat him. He quickly braced himself and saw a mountain-sized shadow leap out of the forest. Biaozi was scared out of his wits, all he could see was the menacing face of a tiger. Boom! The ground shook as the massive shape fell heavily to the ground. A figure then emerged from the dense forest. It was Ye Beizhi. Biaozis eyes widened and pointed his finger at Ye Beizhi as he complained, "You, you, you!" Ye Beizhi wiped the blood off his machete onto the tigers pelt. Noticing Biaozi pointing at him, he asked, "Hmm? What is it?" Biaozi let out a breath. "It''s n-nothing." He looked like he couldn''t decide if he wanted to laugh or cry as Ye Beizhi walked over. "Why are you sitting there?" Biaozi scrambled to his feet. He extended his hand as if to pat Ye Beizhi on the shoulder in thanks but pulled his hand back quickly. Facing the man who had only felt very awkward and embarrassed. Ye Beizhi gave him another puzzled look before he gestured at the pair of tigers and asked, "I remember... you said that tiger meat is worth a fortune?" Biaozi nodded hastily. "Which parts?" "What do you mean which parts?" Biaozi was confused too. "Which parts are valuable?" Ye Beizhi clarified. "Oh..." Biaozi understood now. He scratched the back of his head. "Actually, the whole tiger is valuable... every part is worth something..." He glanced over at the Tiger King not far away. "And that Tiger King, dont even get me started... it''s completely priceless..." Ye Beizhi nodded thoughtfully and put the machete away; he had been considering dismembering the tigers earlier. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll drag them back," Ye Beizhi murmured to himself. "What?" Biaozi didnt quite catch that. Ye Beizhi extended a hand. "Rope," he prompted. Hunters would always bring rope up the mountain to tie down prey, and Biaozi had a coil hanging from his waist. Although Biaozi didnt know what Ye Beizhi wanted to do, he still handed his rope over. Ye Beizhi walked over to the Tiger King, looped the rope around its neck a few times, passed it through its front legs, and secured it with another knot around its neck. He did the same with the smaller tiger, then grabbed the loops around their necks. With veins bulging in his arms, Ye Beizhi hauled the tigers into motion. Ye Beizhi steadied himself, let out a breath, and then turned to the stunned Biaozi and said, "Lets go, time to head back." Biaozi nodded subconsciously; his mind was somewhere else. In this moment, he felt like he was in the presence of a legendary diety. Chapter 53 - Passerby Chapter 53 - PasserbyBiaozi walked down the mountain in a daze. The familiar path felt like traveling through a corridor of clouds. It was surreal to see the person ahead of him dragging an enormous tiger with each hand. Like an oversized sleigh leaving two trails in their wake, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the village with two dead tigers. The Ma Family Village was eerily quiet. A cold wind blew a fallen leaf through the entrance, making the entire village seem deserted. Biaozi scratched his head in confusion and asked, "What''s going on here?" Ye Beizhi shook his head to show that he didnt know and didnt care to find out, either. He then headed directly towards Ma Hongs house, with Biaozi hurriedly following behind him. At this point, Ye Beizhi asked, "How much can a tiger sell for?" Biaozi forced a smile and said, "Ignoring the Tiger King, just selling the big one would make you set for life in a place like the Ma Family Village." Ye Beizhi nodded thoughtfully. They arrived at Ma Hong''s house without incident. Since the tigers were too big to carry inside, Ye Beizhi left them outside by the door and knocked politely. Knock, knock, knock "Who is it?" Ma Hong called out from inside. "It''s me," Ye Beizhi said simply. The sound of things clattering came from the house. After a moment, a voice came again, "Ye... Brother Ye?" "Yes." "Are you..." The voice hesitated. "A person or a ghost?" Ye Beizhi awkwardly touched his nose. "A person." The door opened a crack, and Ma Hong''s cautious eyes peeked out. He and Ye Beizhi exchanged a glance. "It''s really you, Brother Ye!" Ma Hong burst through the door and exclaimed in surprise. Ma Xiuxiu ran out from inside and hugged Ye Beizhi tightly. Ye Beizhi nodded at Ma Hong and patted Ma Xiuxiu on the back, signaling her to let go. "Brother Hong..." Biaozi, who stood by the roadside, waved at Ma Hong. Ma Hong turned around to welcome Biaozi, but his hand stopped mid-air. His expression froze on his face as he finally noticed Biaozi standing beside two tigers. "That-that''s..." Ma Hong stiffly turned his head to look at Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi glanced at him, then at the two tigers, and said, "Biaozi said they''re worth something, so we brought them back." After saying this, he looked at Ma Hong to confirm that he hadn''t dragged them down for nothing. Ma Hong looked like he couldn''t decide if he wanted to laugh or cry too. He nodded repeatedly instead and assured, "Yes, yes, they can be sold." At this moment, Biaozi quickly hugged Ma Hong before asking, "Brother Hong, what''s going on here?" "What do you mean, whats going on?" Ma Hong was still mentally processing the tigers and felt even more confused than Biaozi at this point. "Where did everyone go?" Biaozi looked around again, still not seeing anyone in the village. "Ah! That''s right!" Ma Hong suddenly realized, turning to the equally stunned Xiuxiu, saying, "Xiuxiu, go tell everyone there''s no need to pack. Tell them the tiger is dead." He explained to Ye Beizhi and Biaozi, "Everyone thought the two of you were done for, so they''re either hiding in their homes or packing up to flee. Anyway, how did you do it?!" When Biaozi heard Ma Hong ask, his face filled with admiration as he looked at the man who had done the impossible. Ye Beizhi was nonchalantly dusting off his clothes, so Biaozi gathered himself then enthusiastically began recounting their hunt through the forest. Ma Hong listened in stunned amazement and then looked at Ye Beizhi in a new light. His mouth was wide open as he glanced back and forth between the tigers and Ye Beizhi. Despite living in his house for so long, Ye Beizhi had never shown any signs of possessing martial arts skills. Although he mentioned having skills before going up the mountain, Ma Hong assumed he knew some basic self-defense techniques. He never expected something so extraordinary. At this time, villagers began to emerge one after another. They gathered around the dead tigers, pointing and whispering among themselves, occasionally casting furtive glances toward Ye Beizhi and Ma Hong. Ye Beizhi suddenly tapped Biaozi and pointed toward the back of the crowd. Biaozi followed Ye Beizhi''s gaze and saw a figure start running away. From the way they ran away suddenly, Biaozi instantly knew who it was, it was Haozi. "Hey, isnt that Haozi?" Ma Hong asked the two, "But why is he still running away ?" Biaozi gritted his teeth, his eyes reddening. "That bastard! He used me to escape from the mountain!" "What exactly happened?" Ma Hong asked seriously. "After you all went down the mountain, he tripped me in front of the tigers, then ran off. He tried to leave me and Brother Ye behind as tiger food!" Biaozi snorted coldly as he continued, "We would have been in a tiger''s belly by the time he returned to the village and no one would have known what he had done. Hmph, if it werent for Brother Ye, he might have actually gotten away with it!" Ma Hong''s face turned red with rage, his anger palpable as he cursed, "What a vile person!" At this moment, some of the hunters filtered through the crowd to talk to Biaozi. Some patted Biaozi on the shoulder, while others hugged him, but they all showed great concern for what he had been through. One relieved hunter greeted Biaozi and said, "I was so sad when Haozi told us you werent coming back, but it looks like I worried for nothing! I just saw Haozi on his way home, so he probably doesnt know about whats happening here. Ive already sent someone to call him over!" He pointed. "Look! There he is!" Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing and saw two young hunters on either side of Haozi, leading him towards them. Haozis fake smile was more like a grimace, and he struggled fiercely. The onlookers thought he was fooling around with the two hunters and laughed loudly. "Damn him!" Biaozi spat and took giant strides towards Haozi. Seeing Biaozi coming, Haozi redoubled his struggle and shouted, "Stop! Let me go! Quick, let me go!" The two young hunters were bewildered. Haozi had been unwilling to come to begin with, and started throwing a tantrum now. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Biaozi rolled up his sleeves, raised his palm up high like a bat, and swung it towards Haozis face! Haozis face was filled with despair as a slap loomed larger and larger in his eyes. Pah! The crisp sound of the slap echoed throughout the village. The villagers'' cheers fell silent as they looked for what happened. A few hunters ran over and restrained Biaozi, who wanted to continue slapping Haozi. "Biaozi! Whats the matter with you?" "What are you doing?" "Biaozi, what happened?" Biaozi shook off the crowd but remained silent, glaring angrily at Haozi, who was lying on the ground. Seeing Biaozi''s emotional state, Ma Hong stepped forward and recounted what had really happened. The crowd hushed, their emotions were complicated. Out of the corner of his eye, Ma Hong noticed Ye Beizhi silently walking back into the house. Ye Beizhi was packing his things by the time Ma Hong went back home. Deep down, Ma Hong knew the reason but he couldnt keep himself from asking, "Brother Ye. Whats this about?" Ye Beizhi glanced over and continued packing. "It''s time to go," he said. Ma Hong was still for a while before he nodded. "Take those two beasts," Ye Beizhi abruptly said, "Biaozi said theyre worth a lot." "How could I do that!" Ma Hong protested, "You killed them, so they should" "I can''t take them with me," Ye Beizhi said calmly, "Sell them and let Xiuxiu study where she wants." Ma Hong wanted to object, but couldn''t say anything. Ye Beizhi lowered his head and took out the machete. He gently stroked the blade and returned it to Ma Hong. "It can''t hurt to learn... Xiuxiu is smart." Ma Hong took the machete, nodded silently, and said no more. "I''m leaving now," Ye Beizhi said. He set a packed bundle over his shoulder. "I don''t know how to tell Xiuxiu... I hope she won''t cry again." Ma Hong wanted to see him off but Ye Beizhi convinced him to stay. He watched as the figure shrank into the setting sun and eventually disappeared beyond the horizon. The people of the Ma Family Village were busy celebrating around the Tiger King. No one noticed that a passerby, who had stayed in the village for half a month, slip away into the sunset. Chapter 54 - A Small Town in Northern Qiang Chapter 54 - A Small Town in Northern QiangAs Ye Beizhi started his journey to Luzhou, two people crossed the border and stepped into Northern Qiang. Xue Qiming took off his hat and scarf, sloughing off layers of sand and dust. He crouched down, brushed the sand from Xue Niangs collar, and complained, "If I had known there would be so much wind and sand here, I wouldnt have come... Aren''t we just torturing ourselves?" Xue Niang glanced at him, allowing him to pat her down without saying anything. "Well, at least weve crossed the Gobi Desert..." Xue Qiming looked around. They seemed to be near a small Northern Qiang town on the border. There werent many people, but the town didnt seem to be abandoned either. In fact, there were many merchant carts waiting around. "Lets find a place to eat first..." Xue Qiming covered Xue Niangs head with a hat and casually pulled over a stranger. "Hey brother, where can we get something to eat?" Based on his clothing, the man seemed to be from the Central Plains as well, so he was not annoyed when a dusty traveler stopped him. He looked Xue Qiming up and down and asked, "Are you from the Ruen Dynasty?" Xue Qiming nodded and cupped his hands in greeting. The stranger returned the greeting. He pointed in a direction and said, "This is just a small town with limited options for eating. If you go that way, theres an inn where you can get something to fill your stomach." Xue Qiming thanked him with a smile and moved to leave. Suddenly, the stranger grabbed his arm, with a conflicted look on his face. Xue Qiming looked at him in confusion, and asked, "Brother, is there something else?" The person looked Xue Qiming up and down and asked, "From your appearance, youre not a merchant, are you?" "Of course not." Xue Qiming spread his hands in surprise. "Whats the matter?" The person sighed. "As were both from the Ruen Dynasty, let me give you some friendly advice. If you dont have an imperial merchant certificate, its best to not go to Northern Qiang at this time." "What exactly are you trying to say?" Xue Qiming still didn''t understand. "Why cant we go to Northern Qiang at this time?" The person looked around to ensure there were no others nearby and then leaned closer to Xue Qiming, speaking in a low voice. "At this time every year, there are constant skirmishes on the border. Only merchants with certificates stamped by both courts can move freely between the two countries. Those without such certificates are treated as spies and can be executed on the spot!" His eyes widened in emphasis as he spoke. "Is that so?" Xue Qiming smirked and said, "Then what if I dont have one?" "What are you going to Northern Qiang for?" the person asked. "If its not urgent, come back next spring." "Well." Xue Qiming scratched his head, looked down at Xue Niang, and said, "No, I need to go to Northern Qiang." "Very well, pretend I didn''t say anything." The person bowed again to Xue Qiming. "Take care of yourself." With that, he walked away. Xue Qiming ruffled Xue Niangs hair and asked, "Hungry?" Xue Niang shook her head to shake off Xue Qimings hand. She pointed to the person they had just spoken with and suggested, "Actually, we could go with him." Xue Qiming looked in the direction the person had left and saw him get into a merchants cart. Xue Niang said, "Hes a merchant. We could travel safely with him." "Mm..." Xue Qiming thoughtfully watched the cart disappear into the distance. "You''re right... whatever, forget about him." Xue Qiming noticed Xue Niang pouting at him and smiled. "Its fine. Anyway, it''s not like anyone can stop us." Grrr Xue Niang looked down at her stomach and then at Xue Qiming. "Uh... Hungry?" "Mm..." "Lets go," Xue Qiming said as he took Xue Niangs hand. "Lets find a place to eat." The two of them meandered around the town until they found the inn the merchant mentioned. It was really just a thatched hut with a stable where a few thin horses leisurely ate fodder. Xue Qiming and Xue Niang found a table outside the hut. He knocked on the table and shouted, "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper! Is anyone running this rundown place?" "What are you screaming for!" someone shouted from inside the thatched hut, "Just eat your meal and stop making a fuss!" A skinny man came out of the hut, wiped the table with a rag, and looked at Xue Qiming. "Just tell me what you want to eat." Xue Qiming rapped the table and decided, "First, cook us half a pound of beef." "We''re out." "What about lamb?" "Also out." "Surely you have pork!" "Hmph, if we had meat to eat, would I be this skinny?" "Then just stir-fry some vegetables." "Sorry to break it to you, but we''re out." Xue Qiming slammed the table and shouted, "Damn it, are you kidding me?" He stood up, and glared at the thin man. The storekeeper idly stuffed his finger in his ear and cleaned it out. He unhurriedly replied, "I told you we''re out, so we''re out. Feel free to leave if you don''t want to eat. This is the only place around for miles." Xue Qiming was stunned. He looked down at Xue Niang, who was looking up at him. He swallowed what he was about to say and instead asked, "So what do you have then?" The man draped the rag over his shoulder and said, "Porridge, pickles, and boiled eggs. Take it or leave it." "Then we''ll have that," Xue Qiming said as he sat down. The man went back into the hut to prepare the food. Xue Niang removed her hat and placed it on the table. Then she suddenly asked Xue Qiming, "What if were mistaken for spies and captured?" "Hey, how could that happen?" Xue Qiming rubbed some warmth into Xue Niangs cold and red hand. He grinned and said, "With me around, nobody can capture us." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xue Niang tilted her head and asked, "But what if a lot of people come?" "Then Ill knock them out." Xue Qiming held the girls hand to his mouth and breathed on it. "Are you really that strong?" Xue Niang allowed him to warm up her hand. "Is there no one who can defeat you?" Xue Qiming paused. A head of snow-white hair flashed through his mind. "Maybe... there is." No one dared to claim they could defeat him, if that person were willing to draw his sword. "Hmm... Is it that person from that night?" Xue Niang continued to ask. "That night?" Xue Qiming was puzzled but soon realized who she was talking about. "Oh... You mean Mute Ye. Uh... he doesnt count." "Why not?" Xue Niang tilted her head. "He doesnt fight... he only kills." Xue Niang nodded and silently took note. "Is there anyone in Northern Qiang who can defeat you?" Xue Niang asked again. "Ive never been here before, so how would I know?" Xue Qiming shrugged disdainfully and continued, "But I doubt it..." Tsk The thin shopkeeper came out with two bowls of thin porridge and looked at him scornfully. "Youre just talking big. Your bragging won''t fool anyone other than this little girl." Xue Qiming turned his head, not wanting to argue with him. The shopkeeper scoffed, "Anyone from the Qihuang Society could easily crush a nobody like you." "The Qihuang Society?" Chapter 55 - The Qihuang Society Chapter 55 - The Qihuang Society"The Qihuang Society?" Xue Qiming raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s that?" The innkeeper set down the porridge and glanced suspiciously at Xue Qiming. "Hey, are you a merchant from the Ruen Dynasty? You should know that we Northern Qiang people all know about the Qihuang Society." Xue Qiming chuckled and ignored him, picking up his chopsticks to stir the contents of his bowl. The innkeeper started ranting, "You people from the Ruen Dynasty call us Northern Qiang barbarians, but how are you any different? You are just weak scholars who can''t even truss a chicken. Ha! You pampered Ruen Dynasty folks have no idea about the fierceness of our warriors raised on horseback!" Xue Qiming interrupted his national pride with a dismissive gesture and said, "Get on with it, tell me about this Qihuang Society." "Fine, since you want to know, Ill tell you," the innkeeper said. He draped his rag over his shoulder and sat down opposite Xue Qiming. Xue Qiming spread his hands, showing that he was all ears. "The Qihuang Society is the most mysterious force under King Yel Jies command. It represents the most powerful group in our Northern Qiang, with countless experts" "Ha," Xue Qiming laughed and said, "So mysterious that even a small innkeeper like you knows so much about it. It doesnt seem that mysterious to me." The innkeeper glared at him, "Are you going to listen or not!" "Alright, alright." Xue Qiming waved his hand. "Go on." Ahem The innkeeper cleared his throat and continued, "The Qihuang Society only follows the orders of King Yel Jie. It can be said to be the sharpest sword in the Kings hand, invincible in every direction" "Hey, its just like the Eastern Depot and the Imperial Guardians" "Forget it, forget it!" The innkeeper got up and glared at Xue Qiming angrily. "You really dont know how to listen! I''m leaving!" "Hey, hey, there''s no need for that," Xue Qiming hurriedly stopped him. "It''s my bad, you can continue. I promise I won''t interrupt you." The innkeeper sat down angrily. "Hmph! Youre ignorant. The Imperial Guardians of your Ruen Dynasty are mixed in quality, but the Qihuang Society has nothing but experts! Theres simply no comparison" "Oh? How strong are they?" Xue Qiming couldnt help but interject. The innkeeper wasnt angry this time but proudly replied, "How strong? Stronger than you can imagine! Do you know why the Qihuang Society is called the Qihuang Society?" "No, Why?" "The name Qihuang Society is derived from the founder of medicine, Qi Bo and the first Emperor, Huang Di. Taken together, the name represents a society that is dedicated to saving the world and governing the people," the innkeeper explained with an earnest nod of his head. "Anyone who joins the Qihuang Society must abandon their previous name and take the name of a medicinal herb. The experts within the society are separated into four ranks based on their martial skills, from lowest to highest, they are Mingmu, Anshen, Tongluo, and Xuming. However..." "However, what?" "However, Ive heard that there are a few people who are even more formidable, and they have a rank independent of these four titles." The innkeeper unconsciously lowered his voice, his eyes wide as if revealing a great secret. "They are called... Huitian." Pffft! Xue Qiming couldnt help but snort, "Isnt that just" "What are you laughing at!" The innkeepers eyebrows furrowed deeply. "Haha... it''s nothing." Xue Qiming realized that this so-called Qihuang Society was quite similar to the Ghostbane Association, except that the Qihuang Society was a national institution, while the Ghostbane Association was an assassin organization. Or rather, the Qihuang Society was similar to a combination of the Ghostbane Association and the Imperial Guardians. "Forget it, you wouldnt understand anyway!" The innkeeper angrily turned and went back into the hut. It was evident that the Qihuang Society held a significant place in the hearts of the citizens of Northern Qiang. "What are you laughing at?" Xue Niang asked Xue Qiming between bites of food. "Heh..." Xue Qiming ruffled her hair and continued, "Nothing. I''m just laughing at how some people sound so foolish when they brag." Xue Niang nodded noncommittally. "Lets eat. Once were full, well continue our journey." Xue Qiming picked up his bowl and smiled at Xue Niang, saying, "Well go find out how strong these Northern Qiang experts really are." "Hmph, keep boasting in front of the child!" The innkeeper, who had suddenly reappeared, placed a plate of pickled vegetables on the table. "Hey, why are you, some innkeeper, arguing with me?" Xue Qiming looked at him in confusion and asked, "It doesn''t affect your business!" "Im just speaking the truth!" The innkeeper slammed the plate of pickled vegetables on the table and continued, "With someone like you, even a mere Mingmu expert from the Qihuang Society could knock you down and have you rolling on the ground" "Heh! I have been able to lift this heavy gourd since I was fourteen... " Xue Qiming stood up abruptly, grabbed the grayish gourd from his waist, and dropped it on the table. "In the eight years since, and no one has dared say something as ridiculous as that!" Bang! The wooden table could not bear the weight of the ugly gourd and splintered loudly. The dishes and chopsticks scattered everywhere. The gourd sunk into the ground without bouncing, directly creating a large pit. "You, you!" The innkeeper was horrified. He stumbled a few steps back and pointed at Xue Qiming, unable to speak properly. Xue Qiming looked at the innkeeper with an impish smile. "Whats the matter?" Xue Qiming felt someone tugging at him and looked down to see Xue Niang tugging at his clothes and staring up at him. Xue Niang glanced at the mess on the ground, then back at him, and said, "I havent finished eating yet." "Uh... sorry..." Xue Qiming and Xue Niang stared at each other for a moment. Xue Qiming hesitantly suggested, "How about... we eat when we get to the next town?" "...Okay." "Then its settled." Xue Qiming nodded, motioned to the girl. Xue Niang fished a stack of banknotes from her clothes, carefully counted a few, and handed them to Xue Qiming. Xue Qiming took the banknotes and threw them into the innkeepers arms. He then selected a healthy horse from the station and mounted it with Xue Niang in his arms. He rode off into the distance and called out to the still-dazed innkeeper, "That money is for the table and the horse!" On the horse, Xue Niang turned her head to look at Xue Qiming and said, "Thats for the meal... its not enough for the table or the horse." "Shh! I know... otherwise, why would we run so fast." "Oh." Xue Niang glanced at the man holding her and just leaned back, feeling a bit warmer. "By the way," Xue Niang suddenly said. Xue Qiming looked down and asked, "Hmm? What?" "When are you going to teach me martial arts?" Xue Niang looked up at him. "Ah... whenever you want." Xue Qiming adjusted the scarf around the girls neck and continued, "But have you thought about why you want to learn martial arts?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no answer. Xue Qiming saw that Xue Niang was looking at him with a somewhat complicated expression in her eyes. "Ahh... Dont worry, I will teach you," Xue Qiming said with a small smile. Chapter 56 - The North Watching Pass Chapter 56 - The North Watching PassOn the northern border of the Ruen Dynasty. Two figures were trekking through a gravelly desert. "That''s why I say you really are a nuisance," Alluring Elegy complained. She was holding an umbrella and walking briskly beside Baili Gucheng. "We can''t even ride a horse with you around." "Living creatures cannot approach me. How could I wrangle a horse for you?" Baili Gucheng said with an unhappy expression, "If this is too much trouble, you can find a horse and go on ahead by yourself." "That won''t do," Yang Lu laughed lightly and brushed aside the hair that blew across her face. "How would I find you again if you ran away?" It had nearly been a month since the moonlit battle between Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu. Baili Gucheng had been severely injured by his sword qi that night. Only after half a month of recovery, during which Yang Lu attentively cared for him, did he recover enough to travel. However, it was unknown if she took care of him out of the goodness of her heart or simply used it as a convenient excuse to keep an eye on him and prevent him from escaping. Baili Gucheng eventually decided to set off while his injury was still healing. However, instead of heading straight to the capital to fulfill his agreement with Yang Lu, he opted to go to another city first. A city on the northern border. "Let me remind you, your injury is not healed yet, and you must not recklessly use your qi," Yang Lu turned to look at Baili Gucheng and continued, "I used my qi to suppress the chaotic sword qi inside you. Forcibly mobilizing your qi would waste all of my previous efforts." "Got it." Baili Gucheng frowned, showing some impatience. "You have said that at least five times already." Yang Lus constant chatter on the way was starting to wear on him, a person accustomed to solitude. "Can''t you be quiet for once?" Baili Gucheng''s disposition seemed a bit off. Yang Lu glanced at Baili Gucheng and decided to give him some space. She had noticed for some time that Baili Gucheng seemed increasingly agitated as they traveled further since their departure. His growing moodiness was not the only sign. He had also startled awake the last two nights and would often stare blankly into the distance. Yang Lu observed all this but chose not to mention it. She was sure his behavior was related to that city. She only knew that those fifty thousand people were very important to Baili Gucheng, important enough that he wouldn''t hesitate to use his own life to protect them, but she did not know what had happened in the past. She knew better than to ask Baili Gucheng... Some questions were best left unasked. In the distance, a city gradually emerged from a hazy sandstorm. Yang Lu took a measured glance at Baili Gucheng. His snow-white silver hair fluttered in the wind. He took a deep breath, instinctively straightening out his plain white clothing, and patted off the dust from the long journey. "We''re here, lets go," Baili Gucheng said softly, so softly that Yang Lu could barely hear him. Perhaps he was galvanizing himself. It might be an exaggeration to call those battered structures a city. Unrelenting years of war and sandstorms had left it severely scarred. Even the city walls were merely built from random desert stones. They were unevenly piled, and made up less than half the height of a normal city wall. There werent proper arrow slits or battlements, just a low watchtower. The grand city gate was barely wide enough for four horses to pass side by side. Only a single guard watched over the city gate, and he was dozing off against the city wall. It was hard to believe that this was the city that secured the Ruen Dynasty''s border. Baili Gucheng stopped twenty paces from the city gate, gazing deeply at the dilapidated city before him. Yang Lu glanced at him but did not intervene. She looked up and saw three grand characters written on the city wall: "North Watching Pass." "North Watching Pass," Yang Lu murmured softly, "Such a grand name." "Those three characters were written by the previous Emperor many years ago," Baili Gucheng said in a somber voice beside her. Look to the north, it says. Further north from here is the Northern Qiang region. All those years ago, the Emperor gave us the hope to expand and conquer." Yang Lu did not comment further and approached the city gate. The guard was snoring softly, and Yang Lu gently called out, "Mister, wake up~" "Ah! Who''s there?" The guard was startled awake and frantically grabbed his spear. In his haste, his helmet fell over his eyes, so he quickly used his free hand to adjust it. "Heehee~" Yang Lu covered her mouth and laughed softly. The guard focused his eyes and saw an extraordinarily beautiful woman laughing with her mouth covered, making him feel like he was still dreaming. "Excuse me, mister?" Yang Lu waved her hand in front of the guard''s eyes, but he still stared at her infatuatedly. Yang Lu raised her voice a little and called out, "Mister city guard~" The guard finally snapped back to reality and stuttered, "Wha, what? What can I do for you?" "Me?" Yang Lu pointed at herself and waved her hand, "I''m fine. He''s the one who needs something from you." She then pointed to Baili Gucheng who was twenty paces behind her. The guard tilted his head to look behind Yang Lu and saw a head of silver hair. His face turned ashen, and his stutter worsened as he yelped, "I-it''s th-the madman!" He then turned and fled into the city gate, loudly shouting, "Quick! Close the city gate! The madman is back!" Inside the city gate, there was a brief moment of silence, then things became chaotic. The previously lazy soldiers suddenly sprang into action as if they had received an imperial order. The city gate slowly closed, locking Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu outside. Yang Lu turned back and looked at Baili Gucheng with a puzzled expression. His head was slightly bowed and his face was hidden in shadows. She couldn''t make out his expression. After a while, a man appeared on the city wall, dressed in a lieutenant''s military uniform. He was about fifty years old, and led a group of soldiers to keep watch over the two travelers. "Baili Gucheng... It really is you!" the lieutenant said through clenched teeth when he saw the snow-haired man twenty paces away. "What are you doing here?!" Baili Gucheng took a step forward. "Uncle Qi" "Stop!" Lieutenant Qi demanded, "Stay where you are! Not one step closer!" Baili Gucheng froze mid-sentence, and he silently withdrew his foot. Baili Gucheng remained silent for a moment before speaking again, "Uncle Qi, I have come this time" "I am not your uncle!" Lieutenant Qi shouted again, "No one at the North Watching Pass has anything to do with you." Baili Gucheng knelt in the dust with a thud, pressing his forehead to the ground as he pleaded, "Uncle Qi, I am aware of my grave sins and did not come for forgiveness. I came to the North Watching Pass to deliver an important message. Please listen to the warning of a sinner!" The lieutenant glared coldly at Baili Gucheng as he knelt before the city gate. Seeing that the lieutenant did not interrupt him anymore, Baili Gucheng continued, "The weather is getting colder, and Northern Qiang will soon invade. I would never have troubled the North Watching Pass with my presence if it were like in previous years. But this year is different!" Baili Gucheng relayed the plot Yang Lu had revealed to him and said, "The North Watching Pass has been forsaken by the Imperial Court! Uncle Qi, please listen to me. Take everyone south!" "Are you done?" the lieutenant asked frigidly. Baili Gucheng nodded silently. "Hmph. Even if what you say is true," the lieutenant spat, his arms crossed. The North Watching Pass is the first city on the border. How could the court abandon us? What you''re saying is ridiculous. " "The Emperor loves his people like his own children. With fifty thousand soldiers, families, and refugees here at the North Watching Pass, the Emperor would never make such a foolish decision! As long as those Northern Qiang barbarians dare to come, the men of the North Watching Pass will always be here to face them!" Baili Gucheng anxiously insisted, "Uncle Qi!" "Say no more!" The lieutenant flicked his hand. "Go back to where you came from. The North Watching Pass does not welcome you!" Yang Lu finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "I cant believe how ungrateful you all are!" she scolded with a frown, "He came all this way with severe injuries to deliver this message. How can you fail to recognize a good persons noble intentions!" "Shut up!" "Shut up!" Two voices shouted simultaneously. The first came from the lieutenant, but the other came from behind Yang Lu. Yang Lu turned around in surprise and saw Baili Gucheng glaring at her. Yang Lu pointed at herself and incredulously asked, "Are you talking to me?" Baili Gucheng stood up stiffly and dusted off his knees. He cupped his hands to the lieutenant and said, "Uncle Qi... I will leave now." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The lieutenant snorted coldly and turned away. "Lets go," Baili Gucheng said softly to Yang Lu. Yang Lu huffed in annoyance but still followed silently. The figures of the two gradually faded away, and the silhouette of the North Watching Pass was engulfed by a sandstorm. "So what''s the plan now?" Yang Lu asked angrily. Baili Gucheng went still for a moment and made his decision. "To the capital. Somebody must die." Chapter 57 - Ten Years Ago in North Watching Pass Chapter 57 - Ten Years Ago in North Watching PassAs they returned south, the amount of greenery gradually grew, proving that they had reached the edge of the Gobi Desert. Two feared members of the Ghostbane Association, Impending Sword and Alluring Elegy, walked in silence. They were busy ignoring each other like two quarreling children. "Sor-sorry," Baili Gucheng whispered. His voice was very soft, his apology was immediately blown away by the wind as soon as it left his lips. Yang Lu''s ears twitched, slightly raising her beautiful eyebrows, she teased him, "What was that? I didnt hear it~" "..." Baili Gucheng took a cursory glance at the woman from the corner of his eye. "Its nothing, if you didnt hear it then forget about it." Alluring Elegy scowled. "Tch... So petty." Before Baili Gucheng could get angry, Yang Lu took the opportunity to ask, "Hey, what happened at the North Watching Pass? You care so much about them, so why did they treat you like that?" Baili Gucheng''s expression darkened as he growled, "Don''t you know a lot? Why are you asking me?" "Im not an immortal. How can I know everything?" Yang Lu turned her face away. "Hmph~ If you don''t want to tell me then forget about it." Baili Gucheng looked at the yellow silt beneath his feet and then turned to glance back at the North Watching Pass, frowning like there was a bitter taste in his mouth. *** In a small courtyard at the North Watching Pass. "Here''s a question." A middle-aged man in a coarse linen outfit handed a wooden sword to the boy in front of him and asked, "In swordsmanship, what kind of sword is the strongest sword?" The boy took the wooden sword, caressing it lovingly. With barely a thought, he answered, "I know! It''s the unity of man and sword!" The middle-aged man shook his head, "Wrong, try again." The boy thought for a moment and said, "Then it must be using all of creation as a sword!" The middle-aged man frowned. "What kind of nonsense is that! I told you to stop listening to those storytellers," he said as he reached for the rattan whip as if to strike the boy. "All they do is make stuff up!" The boy ducked and ran, shouting, "Master, don''t hit me! I got it, I got it!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged man stopped chasing and said angrily, "You got it? Then tell me!" The boys eyes sparkled with longing and recited, "It is... having the immaterial surpass the material, having a sword in hand but no sword in the heart, having no sword in hand but a sword in the heart!" The middle-aged man was dumbfounded, and after a moment, he slammed the rattan whip onto the ground with force and shouted, "What on earth are you talking about! Damn it, if you can actually do what you say about having a sword and not having a sword, I''ll worship you as my master!" The boy quieted down, sensing that his master was genuinely getting angry. He cautiously asked, "Then Master, what kind of sword is the strongest sword?" "The sword that can defeat another is the strongest sword!" the middle-aged man said with a glare. "...Is that it?" The boy seemed unsatisfied with his Master''s answer. "What did you expect!?" The middle-aged man picked up the rattan whip again, ready to strike the boy. A person entered the courtyard, saw this scene, and couldnt help but laugh as he said, "Oh, Old Guo, disciplining your disciple again?" The middle-aged man, Old Guo, turned towards the voice and replied with a smile, "Haha, Captain Qi! What kind of wind blew you here?" A man walked over dressed seriously in military uniform, he seemed to be just over forty. He waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, I happened to pass by when I heard the commotion, so I came in to take a look." He then pointed at the boy and asked, "Whats the matter? Has Xiao Cheng angered you again?" "Hai... this damn kid doesn''t practice martial arts properly. He''s always running off to listen to the storytellers nonsense, and comes back spouting nonsense too. He needs to be disciplined!" Old Guo then glared at the boy and shouted, "Why haven''t you paid your respects yet!?" "Qi, Uncle Qi..." the boy lowered his head and called softly. "Aye... that''s a good boy," Captain Qi said with a smile as he patted the boy''s head, "Listen to your master and practice martial arts well. The North Watching Pass will need you to help safeguard it in the future." "Yes!" The boy nodded vigorously, his face full of determination. *** "Hey!" Yang Lu shoved Baili Gucheng and asked, "What are you thinking about now?" Baili Gucheng snapped out of his reverie and looked at an irritated Yang Lu. "What? Whats wrong?" Yang Lu placed her hands on her hips. "I was asking you which way we should go!" Baili Gucheng pondered for a moment before he said, "To the Liangzhou Prefecture branch first." "Mm?" Yang Lu looked at him in confusion. "Why do we need to go to a Ghostbane Association branch?" "To find out the whereabouts of a person." Baili Gucheng pursed his lips together. "With his help, well have a better chance." "Who?" The Impending Sword narrowed his eyes. "Stormqueller... Ye Beizhi." "Stormqueller~" Yang Lu thought for a moment. "Ive heard of him, but Ive also heard hes not very easy to talk to... How are you sure hell help us?" "Heh... He owes me a favor." *** "Master... Is this Concealed Sword Art really that powerful?" the boy asked. He looked at Old Guo with some doubt. "Naturally! If it werent powerful, would I teach you?" Old Guo replied to the boy whose eyes were full of expectation. "Then why dont you practice it?" the boy asked. Old Guo was taken aback, and after a while, he patted the boy''s head and sighed. "Im too clumsy... I could never practice the Concealed Sword Art." "Master, you can do everything! If you cant practice it... then can I, I, succeed?" "You must succeed!" Old Guo looked at the boy solemnly. "You must master it..." The boy was startled by his masters intensity and nodded numbly. "Remember, before mastering the Concealed Sword Art, you must not draw your sword," Old Guo sternly warned, "Drawing the sword even once will have serious consequences. Not only will it shorten your life by five years but it may also lead to cultivation deviation or even threaten your life." The boy swallowed and nodded solemnly. Old Guo went back into the house and took out a long cloth bundle, gently opening it in front of the boy. The cloth bag was opened, revealing an ancient sword.[1] The scabbard was intricately carved with various flying birds and beasts. Old Guo picked up the sword and handed it to the young man, saying, "This sword was left to me by a lost friend. From now on, it belongs to you." From then on, the North Watching Pass had a young man who carried a sword but never drew it from its scabbard. "Master, the Concealed Sword Art is too difficult!" "If youre afraid of some difficulty, why practice the sword at all!" "Master, I dont understand this sentence." "You still don''t understand such a simple sentence? Rotten wood cannot be carved!" "Master, I lost to Zhang Daniu in sword sparring today..." "Shameful! Scram back home and keep practicing!" "Master! Today I won the match against Zhang Daniu!" "Boastful and complacent! Go and practice the sword!" "Master, I can feel sword qi!" "Not enough, practice more!" "Master, I can project sword qi now!" "Still far from enough... Keep practicing." "Master, is this controlling the material with qi?" "Good... it looks a bit like it." "Master, I can channel the qi throughout my body now." "Good, keep practicing!" "Master... I won." "Being able to beat me is nothing. There are many who are far stronger than your master. You are still far from that level." Baili Gucheng nodded silently. His shoulder-length black hair swayed gracefully as he silently practiced with the sword. Not long after Baili Gucheng left, Old Guo sat quietly in the small courtyard. Old Guo suddenly started laughing, gradually laughing louder until it turned into a hearty laugh. A tear fell onto Old Guo''s knee. Looking again, his wrinkled face wore a huge smile even as tears flowed down his face. Old Guo''s eyes were filled with uncontrollable excitement as he muttered, "The Concealed Sword Art hasnt been cut off... the Concealed Sword Art hasnt been cut off! Ha! The heavens have eyes! I no longer have any regrets in this life... Master, I have finally lived up to my promiseWho?!" A shadow flashed out from behind the door and asked, "Are you Guo Tianfeng?" Guo Tianfeng narrowed his eyes. "So it''s the Ghostbane Association... Your intelligence network is truly everywhere. Even though I''ve hidden here, you were able to find me." "It seems we havent found the wrong person," the shadow said sinisterly, "In that case, I will gladly accept your life." "Heh... That will depend on whether you are strong enough!" Guo Tianfeng leapt up as he spoke, drawing his sword mid-air and unleashing a burst of radiant sword qi at the figure dressed in black! The black-clad assassin let out a light laugh, not dodging or avoiding, and raised a hand to block the incoming sword light. Clang! The sound of metal clashing rang through the courtyard as the iron sword struck something solid. "That''s useless." The black-clad man lowered his arm, revealing a layer of impenetrable steel armor that extended from his palm to his forearm. "Steel claws..." Guo Tianfengs eyes twitched. "I remember you, you must be" "Heaven Ranker Plum Blossom, Xiong Huaifang." The black-clad mans tone was full of mockery. "The same Xiong Huaifang who killed your younger brother ten years ago..." "Bastard!" Guo Tianfeng screamed. With bloodshot eyes, he thrust his sword at Xiong Huaifang and shouted, "I''ll kill you!" Xiong Huaifang casually deflected the wild thrust. "Ten years ago, you were at this level. I didnt expect you to have made no progress since then..." Xiong Huaifangs steel palm struck Guo Tianfengs chest, sending him tumbling to the ground. "Your fate was sealed the moment you betrayed the Ghostbane Association. If He Wenxian hadn''t died so early, I would have liked to see how powerful his Concealed Sword Art truly is..." "Ha... just with your skills?" Guo Tianfengs clothes were stained with blood, but he spoke valiantly. " There is no need for my master to act. In his eyes, you are less than a wild dog..." "You''re all talk and no skill," Plum Blossom said lightly, unbothered by the insult, "Once I kill you, no one will be left to know about He Wenxians lineage. Your era is over." As she finished speaking, Plum Blossom flicked her hand, releasing a green flash that buried itself into Guo Tianfengs chest. Old Guo looked down to see a throwing knife embedded in his chest up to the hilt. The knife was poisoned, and black blood was trickling from the wound. Old Guo smiled slightly, his strength fading, and he collapsed. Plum Blossom took a final look at the fallen Guo Tianfeng and then leapt onto the roof. "Master! I won''t let that scum escape!" someone shouted from outside the door. It was Baili Gucheng. Guo Tianfeng, who was still barely breathing on the ground, changed color upon hearing the voice and began to struggle violently. Plum Blossom crouched on the roof and said, "Oh? Guo Tianfeng, you have a disciple?" "Master!" Baili Gucheng threw himself on Guo Tianfeng, desperately trying to staunch the bleeding with his hands. Tears flowed uncontrollably as he cried, "Master, what happened to you!" Guo Tianfeng reached out tremblingly and grabbed Baili Gucheng''s forearm, and whispered hoarsely, "Disciple... quickly leave..." Baili Gucheng shook his head desperately. "I wont leave! Master... I haven''t graduated from your teachings, you... you can''t" "Leave? Heh, nobody is allowed to leave today!" Baili Gucheng pointed at Plum Blossom on the roof and yelled, "Shut up!" "Disciple... quickly leave, you... you have graduated... you don''t need your master any more." Cough cough Guo Tianfeng wheezed weakly and his eyes began to unfocus, but he had a smile on his face. "Your master... I am very pleased." The hand gripping Baili Gucheng''s arm went slack and fell to the ground. Baili Gucheng bowed his head, and felt like there was something tearing at his chest. He couldn''t breathe at all. "Leftover scum!" Plum Blossom leapt down at the kneeling Baili Gucheng. "Go accompany your master!" Bang! The steel claws were blocked by an iron sword. "You"Baili Gucheng stood with his sword, his eyes full of hatred"Who exactly are you!?" "Enough nonsense!" Having failed in her attack Plum Blossom made a move again. Baili Gucheng didnt dodge, he concentrated the sword qi in the scabbard and delivered a downward strike. Plum Blossom deftly avoided it, clawing Baili Gucheng and leaving four deep bloody grooves on his chest. Plum Blossom softly sniffed the blood on her steel claws. "Is this all youve got? It seems your master couldn''t teach you much. If this is all..." she leapt towards Baili Gucheng and shouted, "Then it''s time to end this!" Baili Gucheng struggled to rise from the ground. Seeing Xiong Huaifang flying toward him, he gripped the sword handle with his trembling right hand. He set his jaw and his eyes became resolute. Grasp the sword, unsheathe everything. Baili Gucheng closed his eyes, and his face instantly lost all expression. It seemed as if the world fell silent in an instant. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Plum Blossoms terrified expression as she charged through the air. Plum Blossom saw the person in front of her stare into her soul with a pair of blood-red eyes. His black satin-like long hair turned snowy-white before her eyes. Plum Blossom felt a gale rushing past her ears, and then a tremendous wind pressure erupted from the young man in front of her! No, that isn''t wind! Its sword qi! Xiong Huaifang instinctively ducked and rolled away. At that moment, she thought she was undoubtedly going to die. Plum Blossom instinctively raised her arms to shield her head and face. In the next instant, countless strands of sword qi swept past her! There was only a single thought in her mind: escape. Xiong Huaifang was covered in countless lacerations, some flaying off her skin, others cutting deep to the bone. Even the steel claws on her forearms were covered in sword marks. Plum Blossom looked back and saw the crazed young man closing in on her, with a swirling storm of sword qi constantly eviscerating everything within ten zhang around him! She saw a stray dog accidentally enter this radius, and the frenzied sword qi instantly sliced it into ribbons! However, Baili Guchengs eyes saw nothing but the escaping figure ahead. I have to catch up to her, I have to kill her! That day became a nightmare that the North Watching Pass would never forget. Baili Gucheng chased Plum Blossom through most of the city, leaving behind severed limbs and mutilated bodies torn apart by sword qi. The sounds of wailing continued late into the night. After that night, the North Watching Pass lost the black-haired diligent disciple, Baili Gucheng. A lone, snow-haired Baili Gucheng took his place. "Is this the story you wanted to tell me?" Flowerless Butterfly looked at the man in front of her, puzzled. "What are you telling me this for?" "Heh... because Xiong Huaifang..." Forsaken Phoenix Tang Jinnian exhaled a puff of smoke and said, "was killed by me. Impending Sword owes me a huge favor. Lets find him and have him help us snatch that gourd from that beggar." 1. The raws the author says that it is a longsword, but throughout the rest of the story, Baili Gucheng''s weapon is only referred to as a sword, and a longsword is generally expected to be wielded by two hands, which Baili Gucheng also does not do, so we changed this translation to a sword for consistency. ? Chapter 58 - The Winds Rise Chapter 58 - The Winds RiseYing Gutong rode in a carriage, his expression changing with the flickering shadows, shifting in the dark. Even though he was the Three Armies Grand Marshal of the Ruen Dynasty, he didn''t have many impressive military achievements because there were few major battles. After all, the dynasty was stable now, not like its early days a century ago. He fought many small battles and frequent skirmishes with Northern Qiang each year, but both sides maintained their probing stances, never escalating the conflict. Now over sixty years old, Ying Gutong was in his twilight years with a full head of white hair. Yet, the martial vigor that belonged to him as a soldier could not be hidden. As a minister, he was successful. The country and the people had not been affected too much by war. In a few years, he could retire with his merits, lay down his armor and return to the countryside, bringing a lifetime of wealth and fame back home to enjoy his old age. But the restlessness in his heart reminded him... he was unwilling to accept this. As a soldier, and more so as the Grand Marshal, he considered himself a failure. He did not care about successfully retiring with wealth and fame. Deep down, he desired to leave a lasting name in history. Even if it meant dying on the battlefield, he hoped to be remembered. So what he truly needed was a great battle, a memorable battle that would make future generations remember his name. So when Qi Zongbi approached him today, he agreed to the proposal. Thinking of Qi Zongbi, he sighed. The coachman turned his head to wait for orders, thinking that something was wrong. Ying Gutong silently waved his hand, and the coachman turned back around. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, Qi Zongbis intentions were not difficult to understand. Ying Gutong mentally recalled every word said by the external prime minister. The ultimate goal of war was still peace, but even as the Three Armies Grand Marshal, he could not be certain whether the war would end in victory or defeat. No matter what, Qi Zongbi, who strongly advocated war, openly defied the emperor. Regardless of the result of the war, his fate was sealed. Ying Gutong closed his eyes. He had agreed to lead a war in order to leave his name in history. What could Qi Zongbis reason be? After thinking for a long time, Ying Gutong could only think of a reason that seemed normal but was also patently absurd. Could it be that Qi Zongbi mutinied to bring peace to the dynasty? Qi Zongbi was a special type of person. You might not like him, but you cannot help but respect him. To attain the position of the Prime Minister of the Right, Qi Zongbi was no fool. He must have detected Ying Gutong''s hidden aspiration to leave a lasting name, which is why he chose to approach. It was also rumored that the emperors health outlook was not optimistic, as he had missed the morning court for a week. With support from both leaders of the civil and military officials, war seemed inevitable. Ying Gutongs mouth twisted into a smile, his eyes gleamed brightly in the darkness, revealing his uncontrollable excitement. The carriage stopped, and the coachman softly reminded, "My lord, we have arrived." He then lifted the curtain of the carriage. Ying Gutong stepped out of the carriage, and above him, the characters "Marshals Residence" shining brightly in the midday sun. *** Luzhou was very lively today, as the renowned scholar Li Muxian was marrying off his daughter to the winner of an open entry martial arts competition. The bride was even Li Muxians adopted daughter, Chi Nanwei, who was said to be a rare beauty. Strangely, the Li family, which usually favored literature over martial arts, chose to use a martial arts competition to find a groom. In fact, it was rumored that the Li family and the governors residence were using the competition as a tool for their alliance. In the end, all the fighting would serve as a way for the governors son, Zhou Yi, a legitimate reason to marry the beauty. However, the people of Luzhou did not care whether the fights were staged. As long as there were exciting fights to watch, why should they care? The stage was set at the entrance of the Li residence. At this moment, the governors son, Zhou Yi, stood on the stage, bowed elegantly to a burly man who was groaning on the ground on the other side of the stage. He said, "Thank you for the match!" Zhou Yi''s face was polished jade, his demeanor dignified, and his clothes fluttered in the wind. To the crowd, he resembled a great martial artist. The burly man was carried off the stage, and the crowd erupted into applause. Inside the Li residence, a maid gently opened Chi Nanweis room door and saw Chi Nanwei sitting listlessly on the edge of the bed. A bright red wedding dress lay untouched at the foot of the bed. The maid couldnt help but remind her, "Miss, the water is ready for you. Please hurry and bathe and change, or else Master and Mistress will surely punish me." Chi Nanwei glanced at the maid, nodded, and said, "Alright, I understand... go and reassure them. Ill be over in a moment." The maid curtsied, closed the door for Chi Nanwei, and left quietly. Once the maid left, Chi Nanwei changed into a neat and practical outfit and retrieved a pre-packed bundle from under the bed. She then picked up the Tang blade beside the bed, examined it carefully for a while, and placed it in the bundle. Chi Nanwei went to the window and looked out, feeling dizzy from the three-story height. Her gaze shifted and landed on her bedsheet. Chi Nanwei twisted the bedsheet into a long rope and carefully lowered the sheet out of the window. She gauged the distance... The drop was still too far, so Chi Nanwei pulled the makeshift rope back up. Feeling frustrated, she sat on the bedside and tried to figure out a way out. Another knock came from the door, and the maid outside called out, "Miss, the water is getting cold. Are you ready?" "Ah, Im coming, Im coming," Chi Nanwei said hurriedly, stuffing the bedsheet and bundle back under the bed, "Ill be there soon, dont worry." The noise outside the door ceased, and Chi Nanwei let out a long sigh of relief. She changed back into her previous clothes, adjusted her collar, and walked out the door. As she was closing the door behind her, she inadvertently glanced at the bright red wedding dress at the foot of the bed, and a new plan emerged in her mind. Wang Erhu was a Luzhou local and considered himself to be skilled in martial arts. He watched the fight on the stage in silence and disdainfully curled his lips. It was a distinct contrast from the other people around him who were passionately cheering. "Brother..." Wang Erhu felt someone behind him tap his shoulder. He turned around to see a young man dressed plainly, with a simple bundle over his shoulder. From his patched linen clothes and travel-worn appearance, it was obvious that man wasn''t from around these parts. The young man pointed at the stage and asked Wang Erhu, "What is this?" "This?" Wang Erhu gestured at the people fighting on the stage. "What else could it be? Its a martial arts competition!" "A martial arts competition?" The young man scratched his ear in confusion. "Why is it in front of the Li residence?" "Hey, you must be from out of town so it''s no wonder you dont know," Wang Erhu patted the young mans shoulder and revealed, "This is a martial arts competition for a bride!" "A martial arts competition for a bride?" "Thats right," Wang Erhu nodded and lowered his voice to say, "Actually, they say the champion of this martial arts competition will win a bride, but its really just a gimmick for the governors son to marry the Li familys daughter. "Look up there; thats the Governors son Zhou Yi. His skills can fool people who dont know martial arts. Anyone with a bit of experience can see that those fighting on stage with him are all hired actors from the governors residence." The young man was stunned. "But, I havent heard of Scholar Li having a daughter..." "Oh, thats a different matter," Wang Erhu said, seeming to know the local gossip well. "The Li familys daughter is actually Scholar Lis adopted daughter, her surname is... what was it again? Ah, I remember now, her surname is Chi, her name is Chi Nanwei!" "What?!" Chapter 59 - Chi Nanweis Blade Chapter 59 - Chi Nanwei''s BladeChi Nanwei is getting married? Ye Beizhi''s eyes twitched. The man beside him didn''t notice Ye Beizhi''s reaction at all and complained fervently, "This Governor''s son Zhou Yi claims to be proficient in both literature and martial arts, but that''s just flattery from his bootlickers. In fact, anyone with eyes can tell that he''s not proficient in literature or martial arts. Even the poems he uses to amuse courtesans are given to him by the governor''s scribes! "As for his martial skills, just look at that weakling. I could kick him down with one foot. He usually just leads his ruffians to terrorize the city." Before Wang Erhu could finish speaking, he saw Ye Beizhi turning to leave and quickly asked, "Hey, where are you going?" "Im going to kick him down." Wang Erhu saw Ye Beizhi pushing through the crowd toward the arena and quickly ran in front of him. Wang Erhu warned, "No, you cant just go up like that." "Why?" Ye Beizhi turned around, frowning. "To go up on the stage, you need to register over there," Wang Erhu pointed to an alley behind the arena with a scowl on his face. "There''s a group responsible for registering names and the order of fighting in the competition, but they''re all people from the governors office... Do you understand?" Ye Beizhi did not respond and turned to walk into the alley. Wang Erhu quickly grabbed him again. Ye Beizhi frowned and looked at Wang Erhu with a puzzled expression. "Is there anything else?" Wang Erhu stared at Ye Beizhi. "Are you really this clueless or just pretending to be?" Ye Beizhi looked at him, waiting for him to continue. "Do you think you can go on stage just by registering?" Wang Erhu snorted coldly and explained, "Those who make it on stage are all pre-arranged stooges! If an outsider tries to go up, they wont return after registering there. The governors office has arranged for thugs who will beat up any outside contestants until they can no longer fight!" Ye Beizhi nodded and walked toward the alley again. Wang Erhu didn''t bother stopping him again, assuming that he understood when he nodded. Considering that they were just passing acquaintances, and he had done all he could. Ye Beizhi walked into the alley and noticed a table at the very end. Behind it sat a scribe, and a few burly servants in casual clothing stood around chatting idly. Seeing Ye Beizhi approach, these people were baffled. They did not expect anyone would still dare to come in. The closest servant stepped forward to block Ye Beizhi''s path, and sarcastically asked, "Hey, are you here to register?" The servant was nearly a head taller than Ye Beizhi, and blocked the alley like a boulder. Ye Beizhi looked up at him, nodded, and then tried to walk around him. The burly man stepped to the side, blocking Ye Beizhi again. "Hey, youre here to register with your tiny build? Are you looking to get beaten up?" Ye Beizhi looked up at him without speaking. "What are you looking at?" the burly man hissed, "Keep looking and I''ll kill you" Bang! Boom! Ye Beizhi launched a roundhouse kick that caved the burly man''s chest in, and blasted him through the alley wall. He lay amidst the debris, unconscious or worse. Ye Beizhi glanced at the burly man in the rubble and said, "Im in a hurry. Move aside." The remaining servants swallowed in unison. The seated scribe was the first to regain his composure and sharply commanded, "All of you! Get him!" The servants glanced at each other, gritted their teeth, and charged at Ye Beizhi. Outside the alley, loud cheers erupted again, it seemed like Zhou Yi had won another round. Ye Beizhi rubbed his forehead impatiently. "I told you... I''m in a hurry." *** Ye Beizhi put down the pen and picked up a paper with his name written on it. He asked the scribe, who was too scared to speak, "Is this correct?" The scribe nodded like a chick pecking at grain, hoping that this monster would leave as soon as possible, and stammered, "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes" "Mm... So, can I go up on stage now?" "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes" sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ok, thank you." Ye Beizhi nodded to the scribe and left the alley. The scribe sighed in relief, melting into a pool of sweat in his chair. He looked around and saw the alley in shambles... beside the collapsed wall, there were servants lying on the ground, some with broken limbs, others bleeding profusely. "Haha... everyone, please forgive my pitiful skills." Zhou Yi said with an obsequious smile. He looked around the audience and clasped his fists and loudly shouted, "Whos coming up next?" Ye Beizhi slowly climbed up the stairs. Wang Erhu''s eyes widened, how did he get up? Did no one stop him? A trace of uncertainty flashed in Zhou Yi''s eyes as he wondered, "Why don''t I remember this person? Was he among the people arranged yesterday?" But he didnt think much of it, there were so many henchmen that it was possible he had just forgotten. Zhou Yi then gave a slight bow to Ye Beizhi and said, "I am Zhou Yi, a swordsman. May I ask your esteemed name?" Ye Beizhi waved his hand casually, "Ye Beizhi, a blade" Ye Beizhi then realized he had no weapon. Looking around, he spotted Wang Erhu staring blankly from below and called out, "Brother, let me borrow your blade!" Wang Erhu was momentarily stunned but took off the blade from his waist and tossed it onto the stage. Ye Beizhi caught it, waved it around to get a feel for it, and nodded nonchalantly. He then spread his hand towards Zhou Yi to wordlessly indicate, Look, Im using a blade. Zhou Yi had an ugly expression as he said, "Does Brother Ye look down on me? Just borrowing a blade and claiming to be a bladesman? If I borrow a bench should I say I''m a bench fighter?" The audience erupted into laughter. "Brother Ye, you''re not taking this seriously at all." Zhou Yi sneered. "Do you know any martial arts at all? Or are you just here to show off?" The audience jeered at Ye Beizhi in agreement. "If you dont know how to fight, get off the stage!" "Exactly! Get down, and let someone who can fight come up!" "How can this clown challenge Young Master Zhou?" Zhou Yi held his blade and watched Ye Beizhi with a cold smile. He hoped the crowd would distract the challenger and do his work for him. Ye Beizhi looked around the crowd, unfazed. He raised the blade and pointed it at his opponent, the governor''s son, opposite him. At the prospect of a fight, the raucous audience started stirring. "Well! This kid really dares to fight!" "Interesting, Young Master Zhou! Teach him a lesson!" Zhou Yis eyes were frosty as he drew his blade. He charged at Ye Beizhi, saying, "Since Brother Ye insists, dont blame me for being merciless" Swish A blade light flashed across the stage. Zhou Yis voice abruptly stopped, his blade-wielding right hand flew into the air and a stream of blood trailed behind. The audience, who had been cheering for Young Master Zhou, felt their words catch in their throats, like an overambitious cormorant failing to swallow a fat fish. "Ahhhh! My hand!" Zhou Yi howled. He clutched his severed arm and looked at Ye Beizhi with disbelief. As Ye Beizhi advanced on him, Zhou Yi screamed, "Who, who are you?!" "I am"Ye Beizhi thought for a moment, then looked down at Zhou Yi"Chi Nanwei''s blade." Chapter 60 - Ye Beizhis Blade Chapter 60 - Ye Beizhi''s Blade"Are-are you joking?" Zhou Yi managed to say. He clutched his severed arm tightly. His arm was bleeding profusely, and the pain caused him to tremble uncontrollably. At this moment, the bodyguards from the Li residence reacted and began climbing onto the stage from below. They were responsible for maintaining order and needed to prevent Ye Beizhi from getting any closer to Zhou Yi. The onlookers also realized the gravity of the situation. Someone had chopped off the hand of the governor''s son, so there were bound to be consequences to anyone who stayed. The crowd started pushing and shoving to escape from this hotbed of trouble. Ye Beizhi saw Wang Erhu, who had lent him the instrument of the crime, trying to squeeze his way out of the crowd. He called out, "Your blade" "That''s not mine! I don''t know you! I don''t know you!" Wang Erhu shouted, not even looking back as he waved his hand and ran away. *** Li Muxian and Madam Yu were leisurely discussing the marriage of Chi Nanwei in the main hall of the Li residence, completely unaware that their carefully planned competition had gone terribly wrong. "Master!" A bodyguard rushed in urgently. "It''s, its not good!" Li Muxian frowned and scolded, "Whats all this fuss about? Today is a joyous day for our family. Why are you making such a fuss!" The bodyguard swallowed and took a breath, saying, "Young Master Zhou is outside fighting someone" "Nonsense," Li Muxian said, waving his hand. "I naturally know he is outside fighting someone." "Someone cut his hand off!" the bodyguard said, his voice nearly rising to a shout. "How dare you raise your voice like..." Li Muxian fumed, about to lose his temper. Suddenly, he processed what the bodyguard said. His eyes widened as he stammered, "Wait... what did you just say?!" Li Muxian''s lips were trembling, pointing at the bodyguard below. "What exactly happened? Out with it!" *** Ye Beizhi advanced on Zhou Yi. The bodyguards from the Li residence littered the stage behind him and moaned incessantly. Ye Beizhi pressed the blade tip against Zhou Yi''s chin and tilted his head up. Ye Beizhi asked, "How could Chi Nanwei marry something like you?" Zhou Yi trembled, filled with pain and fear. Sweat continuously ran from his forehead down to his cheeks as he spluttered, "I... I am the eldest son of the Governor. How dare you... do you know this is a death penalty..." Ye Beizhi frowned and pushed the blade tip forward an inch, piercing Zhou Yi''s skin. Zhou Yi shrieked like a wild cat whose tail had been stepped on. "Dont kill me... Ill talk, Ill talk!" Ye Beizhi nodded, signaling for Zhou Yi to continue. "It was actually Li Muxian who approached my father to propose a marriage," Zhou Yi said with a face full of fear. "Li Muxian requested it?" Ye Beizhi frowned. "Why would he do that?" "I... I dont know," Zhou Yi said, trying to ignore his arm that bled continuously. He felt his head spinning, but with the blade pressed against his throat, he didnt dare lose focus for even a second, "How about... how about you let me go, and I wont go through with this marriage?" "If you... if you let me go, I promise I wont pursue this matter in the future." Zhou Yi paused before continuing, "Otherwise, neither of us will be happy. If my father finds out what you''ve done, the Governor''s Office will definitely seek vengeance... You might not even be able to leave Luzhou" "No," Ye Beizhi glanced at the man at his feet and interrupted, "You cant keep me here." Zhou Yi was blind by his confidence, unsure how to continue. "Its you!?" Li Muxian shouted in disbelief. After hearing the bodyguard''s report, he rushed out with Madam Yu following behind. "Hurry and release him!" Li Muxian demanded, "Do you know who this person under your blade is?!" A swarm of bodyguards from the Li residence filed in behind him, but none of them dared to move recklessly while Zhou Yi was under Ye Beizhi''s blade. Ye Beizhi looked at Li Muxian and then at the fallen Zhou Yi, nodding to Li Muxian. "Yes, I know." Li Muxian was so furious that he nearly fainted, his hand trembling as he pointed at Ye Beizhi, he said, "You, you! If you know, then why haven''t you released him?!" Ye Beizhi thought for a moment and said, "I won''t." As he spoke, he traced the blade around Zhou Yi''s neck, seemingly searching for a more suitable angle. Li Muxian, upon hearing Ye Beizhis words, felt his vision darkening and could not help but curse, "You will be beheaded if you do this! What exactly are you trying to do?" "Where is Chi Nanwei?" "Nanwei... Chi Nanwei?" Li Muxian was shocked. "What does she have to do with this?" Ye Beizhi looked at Li Muxian and stated, "Im here to take her away." "Take her?" Li Muxian laughed indignantly. "She is living luxuriously in the Li residence. Where can a mere armed guard escort take her? Moreover, the Changfeng Escort" "Sir!" Lady Yu tugged at Li Muxians sleeve. Cough cough Li Muxian immediately realized his mistake. With Zhou Yi and many others present, he could not mention the Changfeng Escort Agency so he backtracked and said, "In short, Nanwei cannot leave with you. Release Young Master Zhou immediately!" "Is Chi Nanwei inside?" Ye Beizhi looked behind Li Muxian and at the grand gate of Li Mansion. A plaque hung with four imposing characters: "Highly Respected, Widely Esteemed." "Of course..." Li Muxian snorted coldly. Ye Beizhi nodded, raising his blade. Zhou Yis face turned pale with fright. His head was about to roll, and there was nothing he could do about it. The hesitant bodyguards were also incredibly shocked. "Stop that at once!" Li Muxian shouted, "What are you trying to do?!" Ye Beizhi said nothing, his blade pointing straight at Li Muxian and his group, the overwhelming blade intent sweeping toward them! Li Muxian was nearly blinded by the sword qi, and in his daze, it seemed as if a towering giant was descending upon them with a colossal blade! Boom! The roaring wind passed by with a deafening sound. Li Muxian was so scared that his face turned white as chalk, and he tripped to the ground. Ye Beizhi softly said, "Your Li Mansion is unworthy of those words." Li Muxians face changed upon hearing Ye beizhi. He slowly turned his head to see the Li Mansions grand gate had been sliced in half. The imposing plaque had not survived either, with only the character for "Esteemed" left hanging on the frame. The other characters were mixed in with the debris. Ye Beizhi walked past Li Muxian without looking at him again, treading all over the "Highly Respected" characters, and walked through the broken gate into the Li Mansion. *** Chi Nanwei felt that her time was running out. While she was bathing in the bathroom, she heard a huge commotion outside. Even the corridor outside the bathroom was filled with people running back and forth, but soon the noise disappeared, as if everyone had gone downstairs. It seems that the competition is coming to an end, so I need to hurry, Chi Nanwei thought to herself. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chi Nanwei got out of the bathtub and quickly got dressed. She opened the door, making sure that the corridor was empty. Then, quietly, she slipped back into her room and pulled out the bedsheet and bundle from under the bed again. Chi Nanwei grabbed the long red wedding dress from the end of the bed, twisted and tied it to the bed sheets to form a single thick rope. Holding this large bundle, Chi Nanwei went to the window, tossed the makeshift rope down, and looked out. Its length was just right. Chi Nanwei took a deep breath with her eyes closed, and climbed up the window sill. With half of her body hanging outside, she couldn''t help but look down. Chi Nanwei suddenly felt her hairs stand on end... if her grip slipped, she could be severely injured or die! Chi Nanwei wiped her sweaty palms on her clothes. She gritted her teeth, tightened tying the bundle tighter to her chest, and clung tightly to the bed sheet. With bated breath, she slid down one hand at a time. Halfway down, Chi Nanwei heard someone push open the door to her room. She was startled and immediately stopped moving. On edge, she held her breath, and did not dare to make a sound. The person seemed to be searching the room, not in a hurry, but also not leaving. Just as Chi Nanweis hands were about to go numb, a head poked out from the window above, and their gazes met. Chi Nanwei gritted her teeth. The person looked confused and blinked innocently at her. "Uh... What a coincidence," Ye Beizhi said. "Coincidence, my foot! Stupid dummy, pull me up already!" Chi Nanwei cursed loudly. Ye Beizhi hauled Chi Nanwei up, and the two faced each other awkwardly. Ye Beizhi was the first to speak. "Uh... What are you trying to do?" Chi Nanwei blushed furiously. "Dont ask!" "..." "I could have easily escaped," Chi Nanwei murmured, "But why are you here?" "Me?" Ye Beizhi opened his mouth. "Hmm?" Chi Nanwei raised her delicate brows and stared at Ye Beizhi. "I... I came to get my blade..." "...and you." Chapter 61 - The Tenderness of a Blade Chapter 61 - The Tenderness of a BladeChi Nanwei turned a deep red as she muttered, "Pffftt... Just take the blade. Why do you need me for..." "Here... your blade," Chi Nanwei drew the blade from the bundle and threw it into Ye Beizhis arms. "I didnt want to keep it for you anyway. Its so heavy, I dont know how you manage to use it..." Ye Beizhi took the blade and gently stroked the blade. He noticed that the iron scabbard was spotless. Previously, to make it easier to hold on to, he had wrapped some coarse cloth around the middle part of the scabbard, but now the cloth had been replaced with fine red silk. The red cloth on the hilt had also been rewrapped with a strip of red silk, adding a hint of elegance to its ancient style. It was clear that, contrary to her claim that she did not want to keep it, Chi Nanwei cared deeply about it. Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei, his mouth opening and closing as if he wanted to say something. "Sorry... sorry," Ye Beizhi held the hilt, his voice almost inaudible. "Hm?" Chi Nanwei turned her head to look at Ye Beizhi. "Escort, the escort agency... Old Wu..." Ye Beizhi choked up momentarily, unable to look into the eyes of the woman before him. "Mm... I understand," Chi Nanwei said with a melancholic expression. She took a deep breath before continuing, "You dont need to apologize, I never blamed you." The room fell into an involuntary silence. At this moment, there was a commotion coming from downstairs, occasionally mixed with the sound of hurried footsteps and things breaking on the ground. "Whats happening downstairs?" Chi Nanwei asked in confusion as she went to open the door to check. "By the way, how did you get in?" Ye Beizhi held her back and scratched his head. "I think they came to find me... I didnt enter very peacefully." "Not very peacefully?" Chi Nanwei raised her eyebrows. "So what now?" Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei seriously and asked, "Do you want to stay and get married?" Chi Nanwei stared at the man in front of her with a smile that wasnt quite a smile and said, "If I dont want to stay... would you take me away?" "...Mm." "Then lets go." *** Zhou Kunxin, the governor of Luzhou, was livid. He had received the news that someone severed his sons hand. Never in his wildest dreams would he expect that to happen on his sons wedding day and in his own territory to boot! Zhou Kunxin was so enraged that his hair almost stood on end. His Zhou family had only one heir, Zhou Yi. the fact that one of his hands had been cut off, felt like a heavy slap across his face. "Catch him! Bring him back to me. I want him to regret being born!" Qian Feida had been the chief constable of Luzhou for nearly five years. His parents gave him his name in their hopes that he would rise to prominence, but he had only managed to become the chief constable after struggling for so many years. He had thought he would never have another chance to advance in his life, but with todays incident, he knew his opportunity had arrived. There had been a major incident in Luzhou: the governors son had had his arm severed in the street. Sensing the direction of the wind, he had preemptively mobilized his forces, before the governor''s orders came down. Once the orders arrived, all the constables and officials in Luzhou began to move. A large number of troops were stationed at each city gate, and everyone leaving the city was thoroughly examined. He himself led a team of elite soldiers to the Li residence, ready to personally capture the criminals. This might be my last chance to advance in this lifetime, I have to seize this opportunity, Qian Feida thought to himself. When he arrived at the Li residence with his team of elite soldiers, Qian Feida saw that the usually aloof Li Muxian was now sitting dazedly on the threshold of the gate. His distinguished demeanor was gone. His thin face looked extraordinarily withered and his clothes were covered in dust. The renowned scholar sat in the dirt, holding the broken plaque, completely indifferent to his surroundings. Madam Yu stood beside him, wiping her tears and occasionally trying to comfort him. Qian Feida knew the details of the situation and sighed inwardly. The Li familys reputation would surely plummet after today, and they would lose their former prestige. However, he had no time to think about that now. Capturing the criminal was the most important thing, as that was the only way to improve his future prospects. "Deploy and surround the Li residence!" Qian Feida shouted, and the constables behind him immediately acted, surrounding the mansion tightly. "What are you doing!" Seeing the constables readily surrounding her home, Madam Yu became flustered and quickly grabbed the head constable, Qian Feida. At this moment, Li Muxian was in a trance, seemingly unaware of what was happening, leaving it solely to Madam Yu to step forward. "These are criminal matters, people unrelated must stay away!" Qian Feida shook off Madam Yus hand from his sleeve without even looking at her and waved to his men. "Search! Search every nook and cranny! Make sure there is no place to hide!" Madam Yu saw the officials continuing to enter the Li residence and tried to stop them by saying, "This is the Li residence, do you know what youre doing! You, you cant go in! Stop! Dont go in!" Pushed aside by two officials, she yelled, "You bunch of scoundrels! Sooner or later, the Li family will make you pay!" Qian Feida ignored Madam Yus words and entered the Li residence with his weapon out. The maids and servants of the Li residence were herded into the courtyard for a thorough inspection, and the constables searched each floor. Qian Feida stood in the courtyard, scanning the faces of the servants and maids for clues. One constable started interrogating a maid. "So, the criminal was targeting your young mistress?" "I... I dont know, sir," the maid, her face covered in tears and clearly frightened, said, "But since that person came to make trouble, it must be that he was after our young mistress..." Qian Feidas gaze sharpened, and he interjected, "Where is your young mistress now?" The constable questioning the maid turned around upon seeing Qian Feida and hurriedly bowed. "Lord Qian..." Qian Feida waved his hand and continued to watch the maid, waiting for her answer. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing it was an important figure asking her, the maid became even more nervous and stammered, "I... I dont know... when I came down, the young mistress was still bathing. Her room is on the third floor" "Send people to the third floor to search..." Qian Feida immediately instructed his subordinates. However, before he could finish speaking, the situation changed! "You! Who are you! We need reinforcements!" A shout came from inside the building. Qian Feidas expression changed, and he quickly turned to look. A man and a woman walked out of the main building. The man held a blade in one hand and led a woman with the other. The woman had a small bundle slung across her back and clung closely to the man. The pair strolled leisurely, as if they were taking a walk in their own backyard. Qian Feida eavesdropped on their conversation. The man asked the woman behind him, "Are you scared?" The woman responded casually, "Pffftt... Whats there to be scared of? I grew up in an escort agency, Ive seen plenty of fighting and killing." The previous shouts had summoned all the constables, who now tightly encircled the couple. Qian Feida pushed through the crowd and stood in front of Ye Beizhi. He got to the point and asked, "Are you the one who injured the governors son?" "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi thought for a moment. "Yes, it was me." "To be so brazen after committing a crime, youre something special indeed." Qian Feida sneered. "You cant escape today. You should just surrender obediently. How does that sound?" "You cant make me," Ye Beizhi said seriously as he looked at Qian Feida. "You little!" Qian Feidas nose flared with anger. "Whats your name?" "Ye Beizhi." "Ye Beizhi?" Qian Feida frowned slightly, "Why does that sound so familiar?" His face suddenly changed and he shouted, "Ye Beizhi... its you!" Qian Feida remembered that a few days ago, he had heard that the imperial fugitive with a bounty of a thousand silver taels was named Ye Beizhi. He had personally distributed the arrest warrant around Luzhou. "Do you know me?" Ye Beizhi asked, slightly baffled. Qian Feida did not answer, he could hear his heart pounding with excitement. Capturing such a person would be a tremendous accomplishment. The arrest warrant had come directly from the capital, and capturing an imperial fugitive might be enough to make him a general! Ye Beizhi felt a budding dampness in the palm of Chi Nanweis hand. Despite her bluster, she was indeed nervous. Facing such a large force, she was, after all, a single woman. Ye Beizhi held her hand and looked at her, signaling for her to stay steady. Chi Nanwei gave him a slight nod. The atmosphere was as tense as a rope stretched to its limit. Ye Beizhi placed his right hand on the hilt at his waist. Chi Nanwei heard Ye Beizhi suddenly ask softly, "Do you want to know why this blade is called Stormqueller?" Chi Nanwei felt a change in the man beside her... his calm and implacable demeanor suddenly became sharp and intense. Chi Nanwei smiled and nodded her head slightly. "Go! Capture him alive!" Qian Feida roared impatiently! "Kill!" the soldiers shouted in unison as they rushed forward! Ye Beizhi flicked the blades sheath open with his thumb, revealing a flash of cold light. The next moment, a vast blade intent swallowed the courtyard like a sudden stormwall crashing down from the sky! The whole world seemed to lose its color, leaving only countless dazzling blade lights. Clink! The blade returned to its sheathe. There were no terrified screams. There were no sorrowful wails. It was as if the surging blade intent silenced the world. There was only the sound of bodies spraying blood and hitting the ground. It sounded like the dying drizzle of a hurricane. At this moment, the courtyard was left with only the man and woman standing. Ye Beizhi stood before Chi Nanwei and wiped a drop of blood from her cheek. "Lets go." A single slash to quell a storm. Chapter 62 - A Thousand Accusations are Meaningless to Me Chapter 62 - A Thousand Accusations are Meaningless to Me"Where are we going now?" Chi Nanwei asked Ye Beizhi, who was walking ahead of her. The two were now walking along a mountain path outside of Luzhou. "Mm..." Ye Beizhi paused for a moment and grimly said, "The capital." Chi Nanwei was surprised. "The capital? What are we going to the capital for?" In response, Ye Beizhi took out a letter and handed it to her. It was the letter he received in the Ma Family Village from the person who claimed to have saved him. Chi Nanwei opened the letter, read it carefully, and frowned in deep thought. After a while, she said, "There''s no proof... How can you be sure what the letter says is true?" "I''m not sure." Ye Beizhi didn''t turn his head and kept walking. "Then why are you stillBesides, the person who wrote the letter clearly wants to shift the blame." Chi Nanwei seemed a little anxious. "He''s treating you like a tool!" "I know." Ye Beizhi took a bun from his bag and handed it to Chi Nanwei. The two had not eaten anything since they started walking. Chi Nanwei didn''t take the food and continued anxiously, "Even if... even if the escort agency incident is really related to the prime minister, what can you do about it?" Seeing that she didn''t take it, Ye Beizhi started eating by himself and said, "If it has nothing to do with him, he should know who left the letter. If it really was him... then its much simpler." "Simpler?" Chi Nanwei scoffed, "Let''s not even talk about how you are going to meet him. Do you think you can just kill the prime minister? Dummy, are you crazy? Dont tell me you want to die!" Ye Beizhi glanced at the upset woman behind him and said, "No... I have a friend in the capital. He should know the whole story behind the escort agency incident... We''re going to find him." "Really?" Chi Nanwei raised her eyebrows. Ye Beizhi handed a bun to Chi Nanwei. "Mm." Chi Nanwei took the bun and left it at that. She began to chew on it slowly. The bun had long gone cold. *** In a small inn in a small town, Xiangxi. "How are you so sure Impending Sword will help us?" Rao Shuang asked Tang Jinnian with a skeptical glance. Tang Jinnian leisurely picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. Hearing Flowerless Butterfly''s question, he replied, "A teacher for a day is like a father for a lifetime. I avenged his father''s death and he''s not someone to owe favors. Worst case, we bring him some good food and drink, and he''ll agree." "Can such a sword master be bribed by food? Are you kidding?" Flowerless Butterfly clearly didn''t believe it. Tang Jinnian wasnt annoyed. He held his cup and looked out the window. "What do you know? Hes all alone, tormented by sword qi, and can''t even go to crowded places. How could he get the chance to eat something good?" "When you put it like that..." Rao Shuang subtly frowned. "Hes a pitiful person too." "Heh... pitiful?" Tang Jinnian said with a sneer, "The countless souls at the North Watching Pass wouldnt agree." Rao Shuang protested, "But he did it" "What? He didn''t want to do it? Or he didn''t mean to do it?" Tang Jinnian spat, "Ridiculous! Killing is killing. If it can''t be undone, whats the point of not owning up to it? Flowerless Butterfly, in this way, you aren''t as good as him. At least he doesn''t argue that he didnt do it on purpose. "But he''s still not as good as me. If it were me, what does killing a few hundred people matter? Heh... if you aren''t strong enough, you might as well die. You can only blame yourself for your weakness. Complaints? Blame? They''re the cries of worms." Rao Shuang looked at the man before her, her expression complex. After spending so many days together, she had clearly noticed something wrong with his character. He was indifferent to humanity. Or was it that he lacked humanity? Rao Shuang couldnt say. Seeing that letting him continue would only lead to more troubling words, Rao Shuang quickly found an excuse to change the subject. "Since were going north to find Impending Sword, why are we detouring to Xiangxi now?" "To fetch some medicine." Forsaken Phoenix''s lips curled into a cold smile. His smile sent chills down Flowerless Butterfly''s spine. She wasnt sure if she would be discarded once she helped Tang Jinnian steal the gourd. "So... what medicine is it?" Rao Shuang asked cautiously. "Have you heard of the Soul Locking Sunflower?" Forsaken Phoenix put down the teacup and took out his tobacco pipe, searching his pockets for a fire starter. "The Soul Locking Sunflower? I''ve heard of it... It''s said to be the treasured possession of the Five Gods Summit in Xiangxi... No way, are you going to"Rao Shuang covered her mouth and leaned close to Tang Jinnian"Steal a sect''s heirloom treasure?!" Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Steal? How crude. I''ll take it directly..." Tang Jinnian found his fire starter, lit his pipe, and took a comfortable puff. "The Soul Locking Sunflower is something I must have; it''s one of the essential ingredients for refining the Transcendence Stone. Five Gods? Heh... More like Five Ghosts. They''re just a bunch of corpse handlers. Their origins go back to a century ago when Xiangxi''s corpse manipulation sect was thriving, and they mastered the art of controlling corpses." Tang Jinnian leaned back comfortably in his chair, looking every bit the seasoned smoker. He continued, "Most people in the martial world are afraid of the Five Gods Summit because their disciples deal with the dead, and have a sinister aura. People''s natural fear of the dead only adds to their reputation." Hoping to change Tang Jinnian''s mind, Rao Shuang cautiously mentioned, "But I''ve also heard that the corpse-controlling techniques of Five Gods Summit are quite impressive. The corpses are immune to fire and water and feel no pain. Theyre really tough to deal with." "What''s so difficult about that?" Tang Jinnian chuckled and gave Flowerless Butterfly a meaningful glance before saying, "Isn''t it simple to deal with? Just turn all the controllers into corpses." Rao Shuang felt he had completely seen through her little ploy with that glance. She decided to be straightforward with her stance. "Openly seizing a sect''s heirloom treasure... lets not even talk about whether you can manage. Even if you do get it, arent you afraid of being universally condemned by the martial world?" "Universally condemned?" Tang Jinnian blew a stream of smoke into her face. "What does that have to do with me?" "Cough, cough You!" Rao Shuang waved the smoke away in disgust, glaring with irritation at the man in front of her. Forsaken Phoenix Tang Jinnian ignored the woman''s exasperated glare. He tapped the ash from his pipe against the table and stood up. "Let''s go. It''s time to hit the road... Come see for yourself... how impressive the corpse-controlling techniques of the Five Gods Summit really are." Chapter 63 - A Ground Jackal That Bites Chapter 63 - A Ground Jackal That BitesAfter crossing the endless desert beyond the national border into Northern Qiang, scattered patches of green began to appear in view, and the vast expanse of grassland started to reveal its majesty. Only such a wild land could breed such a fierce and hardy culture. Northern Qiang was full of people that lived and died on horseback. "Who wouldve thought that, besides being a bit cold, Northern Qiang is actually quite beautiful," a travel-worn young man muttered as he walked into an inn with a little girl who looked about ten years old. "This trip wasnt in vain, before coming, I still thought they were barbarians who ate their meat raw." The travelers were none other than Unbound Bodhisattva and Xue Niang. With just the two of them and a horse, they crossed the desert and plunged into this vast, seemingly endless grassland. When the city finally came into view, the poor horse collapsed under their weight, refusing to move. Having endured the harsh winds and rains on the border while barely fed, this pitiful old horse was already skin and bones. It was a miracle that it managed to carry those two and an incredibly heavy gourd this far at all. Xue Qiming stood at the inn entrance, holding the reins in his left hand and Xue Niang''s hand in his right as he looked around the street. People bustled about, vendors shouted their wares, and shopkeepers called out to customers, just like in the Ruen Dynasty. But it would be a mistake to think things were the same. The fierce and harsh customs of Northern Qiang were on full display in the streets, everyone wore rough clothes and carried weapons with them. "Even the women carry weapons everywhere" Xue Qiming muttered in disbelief, "Who could be brave enough to marry a woman like that?" At that moment, a waiter came over. Sizing up Xue Qiming, he said, "Esteemed guest... are you from the south?" Xue Qiming nodded in response. The waiter took the reins from Xue Qiming. Leading the two inside, he said, "Well, youve come to the right place. We often serve merchants from the Ruen Dynasty. Our chefs are great at preparing famous Ruen Dynasty dishes authentically! I guarantee you wont want to leave once you''ve eaten here!" As soon as they entered, Xue Niang tugged at Xue Qimings sleeve. He looked down and saw her pointing to a corner of the inns hall. Following her finger, Xue Qiming spotted a familiar figure, it was the merchant they had met in the small border town. Xue Qiming walked over and clapped the man on the shoulder and laughed, "Hey! What a coincidence, to meet you again!" The merchant turned around in surprise. "Its you? What a coincidence indeed!" He clasped his hands in greeting. "I havent introduced myself properly yet. Im Han Cheng, from Shandong in the Ruen Dynasty, a merchant traveling between the Ruen Dynasty and Northern Qiang." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah... pleased to meet you. Im Xue Qiming." Xue Qiming smiled and returned the gesture. "It really is fate. I thought I was mistaken when I saw you just now, but it turns out it really is you." Han Cheng stood up and waved around at the others at his table. "These are all members of our caravan. Since youre here for a meal too, why not join us?" "That would be great!" Xue Qiming thanked him with a bow and sat down with Xue Niang. Before long, the dishes were served, and conversation flowed freely at the table. Suddenly, Xue Qiming asked, "Brother Han, do you know anything about something called the Qihuang Society?" At the neighboring table sat four people who, judging by their attire, were undoubtedly from Northern Qiang. When they heard someone mention the Qihuang Society, they couldnt help but turn their heads to glance over. One of them, who appeared to be their leader, quietly whispered something to his companions. The three turned back around, though their ears were still clearly trained on the conversation. "Qihuang Society?" Han Cheng looked at Xue Qiming skeptically. "Why are you asking about that?" Xue Qiming casually placed a piece of lamb into Xue Niangs bowl and said, "Oh, I just heard someone mention it. They said the people in Qi Huang Society are incredibly skilled and praise them to the skies. Heh... I wanted to find out for myself." "You shouldnt say that carelessly!" Han Cheng glared at Xue Qiming and lowered his voice, "The Qihuang Society is very important to the people of Northern Qiang. If someone hears you talking like this, youll be in big trouble!" Xue Qiming smirked. Seeing Xue Qimings unconcerned expression, Han Cheng continued, "This isn''t a laughing matter. Im a few years older than you, so Ill shamelessly call myself your elder brother. What Im telling you comes from my heart, so dont ignore it." "Thank you for the reminder, Brother Han. I know my limits," Xue Qiming said. Seeing the sincerity on Han Chengs face he sat up straighter. "Its just that Ive practiced martial arts for many years, and hearing of such a group sparked my curiosity." Han Cheng sighed, determined to convince his inexperienced friend, when someone from the neighboring table disdainfully said, "Ha! When did the ground jackals of the Ruen Dynasty dare to challenge the lions of the grasslands?" Although Xue Qiming didnt know what a ground jackal was, he could tell it wasnt anything good. He glanced at the people at the next table, then turned back to Han Cheng and asked, "Ground jackals? What are those?" Han Cheng acted as if he hadnt heard anything, pulling Xue Qimings attention back. "Dont mind them. Were just doing business; there''s no need to cause trouble." "No trouble, no trouble at all," Xue Qiming said, waving his hand, "But what is a ground jackal?" Han Cheng sighed, "Ground jackals are a kind of wild dog native to Northern Qiang. They bark furiously whenever they see someone, but as soon as someone raises a fist or threatens them, they tuck their tails and run away... In Northern Qiang, people use this animal to make fun of the people from the Ruen Dynasty, saying that they are all bark no bite." "Oh? Thats quite interesting." Xue Qimings eyes lit up, and he smiled. "Havent they ever come across a ground jackal that bites?" Han Cheng looked at Xue Qiming flatly. He shook his head and silently focused on his meal as if there was nothing he could say to an idiot. After quickly finishing their meal, the group led the caravans wagons from behind the inn, preparing to set out. Han Cheng patted Xue Qiming on the shoulder, "Are you sure you wont come with us?" "There''s no need," Xue Qiming chuckled, "Im a lazy person and love to stir up trouble. If I went with you, I might bring you nothing but trouble." "Well then," Han Cheng sighed. He pensively said, "Brother Xue, take care." Xue Qiming clasped his hands and watched the caravan continue along its route. Xue Niang stood beside him. After the caravan was out of sight, she tugged at his hand and looked up to ask, "Where are we going now?" Xue Qimings lips curled into a cold smile as he glanced behind him. A figure darted away in the alley behind the restaurant. "Lets go stir up some trouble." Chapter 64 - Xue Niangs First Lesson Chapter 64 - Xue Niang''s First Lesson"Heh... lets go stir up some trouble." Unbound Bodhisattva smiled but his gaze grew cold. Xue Niang followed his gaze but she didn''t see anyone in the alley behind them. Xue Qiming ruffled her hair, his eyes narrowing into a slit as he smiled. "Didnt you want to learn martial arts? Today will be your first lesson." He took Xue Niangs tiny hand and led her into the alley. The alley was deep, stretched out of sight, and seemed empty. Xue Qiming confidently led Xue Niang straight down it. After walking for a bit, they faintly heard voices from deeper in the alley. The conversation was intermittent, and only fragments could navigate the alley to reach them. The two of them had not walked long when faint voices emerged from the depths of the narrow alley. "...You go on ahead. Ill catch up later... its fine... just make sure the information is kept safe..." The conversation was fragmented and indistinct, with only scattered phrases reaching their ears. After a short while, three men emerged from deeper in the alley. Although their leader was missing, it was clear that they were the same Northern Qiang men who sat at an adjacent table during their meal. When the three saw Xue Qiming with a little girl, they hesitated but didnt say anything. As they passed him, one turned, flashed a sharp-toothed smile, and rammed his shoulder into Xue Qiming. Unbound Bodhisattva glanced sideways at the three as they left the alley, looking innocent. He scratched his head and continued leading Xue Niang further inside. Before long, they encountered the leader of the Northern Qiang group, who was also heading out. He opened his mouth in surprise upon seeing Xue Qiming walk right up to him. "Huh? You came quickly. No matter, it saves me the trouble of looking for you." "Is that so? Well, it makes things convenient for both of us." Xue Qiming scratched the back of his head with a genuine smile on his face. "Heh... You''re quite bold." The man sneered. "Why were you inquiring about the Qihuang Society?" "Its not a big deal," Xue Qiming said honestly, "I just wanted to beat them down." "You Ruen Dynasty mongrels are all the same. All bark, no bite!" The man pulled his hands from his wide sleeves, revealing a pair of Emei thorns. The two weapons were about ten inches long, sharp ends gleaming wickedly. The Northern Qiang man lowered his head slightly, his voice cold and emotionless as he threatened, "Ive killed too many Ruen Dynasty mutts with mouths like yours. I might as well kill another." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm... you have a bad attitude. You should work on that in the future," Xue Qiming earnestly suggested to the man. "Are you scared? What''s with all the nonsense?" The man scraped his Emei thorns against the alley wall, sending sparks flying. "I apologize, by your Ruen Dynasty customs, I havent introduced myself." "Qihuang Society, Tongluo-ranker, Ye Mingsha." His tone was measured, as if to ensure Xue Qiming could hear him clearly. "What!?" Xue Qimings face changed dramatically as he pointed at the Qihuang Society member. "You, youre... Ye Mingsha!?" Ye Mingsha seemed pleased with Xue Qimings reaction, a cold smile curling on his lips. "Whats wrong? Have you heard of me? Begging for mercy won''t help" "Could it be... youre the legendary bat excrement!?" Xue Qiming took two steps back, as if witnessing something extraordinary. Xue Niang looked puzzled and tugged at Xue Qimings sleeve. "What does Ye Mingsha have to do with bat excrement?" Xue Qiming stole a glance at the Northern Qiang man blocking the alley ahead of them. His face had darkened considerably, like something had defecated on him. Xue Qiming explained, "Dont say it so loudly. He already has a terrible attitude, so hell get mad if he hears... Ye Mingsha is actually a fancy term for bat excrement... Its gross..." Ye Mingsha could no longer hold back hearing their whispered conversation. "Youre courting death!" he shouted and lunged at Xue Qiming, aiming both thorns straight at his chest! Xue Qiming swiftly scooped up Xue Niang with one arm and he jumped aside to dodge. He made sure to keep up his barrage of verbal harassment. "See, see, I told you, you have a terrible attitude. Just a few words set you off... You really need to fix that" "Vermin! Die!" Ye Mingsha was utterly enraged and attacked again after his initial strike was dodged. Xue Qiming, held the girl with one arm, and used his remaining hand to parry Ye Mingsha''s attacks. Amidst all this, he even took a moment to tidy Xue Niangs hair, which had gotten messed up during their dodging. "Is this the level of a Tongluo-ranker from the Qihuang Society... merely a Martial Master?" Xue Qiming smirked. "Reaching this level at your age doesn''t count for much... And with that temper of yours, you''ll never achieve much more in the future..." Ye Mingsha didnt respond. He was beginning to pant, while Xue Qiming remained unruffled. Seeing how Xue Qiming still had the mind to tease him and talk to that little girl while fending him off with one hand, Ye Mingsha grew anxious. He realized he had miscalculated. He hadn''t expected to run into such a formidable opponent. He needed to devise a plan, or else he would definitely be finished here today. Messy thoughts churned in Ye Mingsha''s mind as his eyes scanned the surroundings. Suddenly, he fixed his eyes on the girl in Xue Qiming''s arms. He narrowed his eyes, and a cold smile once again curled up at the corners of his lips. Ye Mingsha kicked off from the alley wall, leaping into the air. His two thorns came together as he dove down toward the cocky man''s head. Xue Qiming quickly sidestepped to avoid the attack, but as he ducked, he saw one of the thorns spun in Ye Mingsha''s hand, slashing upwards from below! Xue Qiming hastily pulled his head back, the Emei thorn narrowly grazing the tip of his nose! His chest suddenly tightened... Xue Niangs small hand, which had been holding onto the front of his shirt, suddenly clenched. Xue Qiming glanced down and panicked! Ye Mingsha''s other thorn was speeding toward Xue Niang! Sssht The sound of a sharp blade piercing flesh echoed in the alley. Ye Mingsha looked up and his smile faded away completely. Xue Qiming was staring at him with an icy gaze. A thorn was buried in Xue Qiming''s right arm and blood trickled from the wound. Half smiling, Xue Qiming tilted his head and asked, "What were you trying to do just now?" That voice sounded like it came from an ancient glacier. "I... you..." Ye Mingsha opened his mouth but was frozen under Xue Qiming''s forbidding stare. A chill ran down his spine, and it felt like he had fallen into an icy abyss. "I told you... you need to work on your attitude," Xue Qiming said before the Tongluo-ranker could muster the courage to speak, "But there''s no need..." Ye Mingsha saw a large hand cover the skies over his face. He felt as though an iron clamp had gripped him, followed by an overwhelming force pressing down from above! "It''s too late for you." Boom! A loud crash resounded, and the ground shook violently! The low walls on both sides of the alley crumbled, and dust rolled through the air. As the dust settled, Xue Qiming stood with his back to Xue Niang. At his feet, Ye Mingsha''s head was buried deep into the ground, his limbs no longer twitching. The ground was covered with deep cracks. "Here''s your first lesson," Xue Qiming intoned. "If you can kill an enemy in one blow, dont give them a second." Chapter 65 - A Tour for Two Chapter 65 - A Tour for TwoThe sunlight in Northern Qiang seemed to be harsher than it was in the Ruen Dynasty. Xue Qiming extended his left hand to shield his eyes, squinting around at the foreign land. His right hand rested on Xue Niangs knee as the girl attentively wrapped layers of gauze around the wound on his right arm, remaining silent. "Xue Niang?" "Mm?" Xue Niang did not look at him, merely responding softly. "What''s wrong?" Xue Qiming asked cautiously, shifting his right hand. "Don''t move." Xue Niang grabbed his wrist and pressed it back down on her knee. Both of them fell silent and the atmosphere became somewhat awkward. She finished bandaging the man''s injured forearm in silence and tied a bow on it. "All done." Xue Niang gently patted the back of his hand. "Uh, thank you." Xue Qiming felt that Xue Niang seemed upset. "Um... were you scared?" Xue Niang shook her head, lowering her gaze as she tidied up the medicine at her feet. "You''re very brave," Xue Qiming commended as he gave a thumbs up, "You would fit right in the jianghu. If you start crying and whining when something happens, you might as well go home and take care of your family." "I have no home. My parents are dead." Xue Niang cast a wordless glance at the uneasy man. "So what do I have to fear?" "Uh... Let''s set off." Xue Qiming turned his head, avoiding looking at the girls eyes. "Mm, where to now?" The girl stood up, dusting off her butt as if nothing had happened. Xue Qimings gaze turned northward, towards the heartland of Northern Qiang. "Those three Northern Qiang kitties seem to be hiding a secret." Xue Qiming looked down and smiled invitingly at the girl. "Aren''t you curious?" The scorching sunlight of the northern country cast a broad shadow on the broad back of the man in front of her, shielding her from the blinding light. The mans expression was hidden in the shadow, but she could imagine his ever-smiling face warmly reassuring her. However, reality didn''t live up to her daydreams. "Boss, do you have any travel-ready horses?" Xue Qiming stood in front of a horse trader''s shop outside the city, looking around the stable. "Hey, what are you on about?" The horse trader came out and pointed to his stable. "Just look, isn''t this horse of mine a great steed?" "Uh... Can you pick a better one?" Xue Qiming unconsciously gulped and touched the gourd hanging on his waist. In a moment, the trader brought out a large horse. The horse was tall and robust, and boasted a sleek, glossy brown coat that demonstrated the careful care it received. Its eyes even showed an air of arrogance. "Heh, I have no need to brag about this beauty," the seller said proudly as he patted the horse''s flank, "Within fifty miles, you wont find one better than this..." Xue Qiming ignored the sellers rambling and walked directly to the brown horse, stroking its neck with a worried and apologetic expression on his face. The brown horse turned to look at him, snorting disdainfully and blowing out a puff of white steam. "Although it''s not a Ferghana horse, this horse is not far off either. It can carry three or four people as it runs with ease..." The trader continued. Xue Qiming first helped Xue Niang onto the horses back and then leaped onto it himself. Crack! It sounded like something snapped. The brown horse stumbled on the spot, its four legs wobbling slightly. No matter how Xue Qiming urged, it did not move forward. "Even if it carries three people, it can run like the wind" The horse trader stared at his unsteady horse in disbelief. After a while, he said, "You... youd better look for another steed." Xue Qiming climbed down from the horse, looking apologetically at the trader, "Sorry, boss..." The trader looked at Xue Qiming as if he had seen a ghost, then waved his hand and sighed, "Forget it, you see something new every day... I can only accept my loss." The horse limped like it was doing a drunken dance as it was led back into the stable. It no longer exuded its previous arrogance, it would be a long time before it could run again. A dejected Xue Qiming led Xue Niang back to the street, holding the gourd in his hand and weighing it with a look of helplessness. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xue Niang tugged at the hem of his shirt and pointed to the street. Xue Qiming looked in the direction she pointed and immediately smiled. He saw an old man selling firewood sitting on the yoke of an ox cart, slowly moving down the street. Xue Qiming hurried up in a few quick steps, waving his hand and shouting, "Hey brother! Brother, wait up!" The old man turned from the cart and saw a man dressed in Ruen Dynasty attire running towards him. He looked the man up and down, using the whip he used to drive the ox to hold off Xue Qiming. He cursed, "What are you shouting for? How could I be your brother? I am a native of Northern Qiang!" Xue Qiming smiled, "Yes, yes. Are you selling this cart?" The old man raised his eyebrows. "I''ll starve to death if I sell it! I need this cart to make a living!" "Senior, be accommodating." Xue Qiming motioned to Xue Niang, who pulled out a stack of banknotes from her bosom and handed a few to Xue Qiming. "Senior, is this enough?" The firewood seller took a sneak peek at the banknotes in Xue Qimings hand and curled his lips. "That''s just enough to buy my firewood," he said, raising his whip and getting ready to leave. "Hey, don''t be like this, senior." Xue Qiming quickly stopped him and took another stack of banknotes from Xue Niangs hand, stuffing it into the old man''s hand. "How about this, senior, Ill buy both your cart and your firewood, to make it convenient for you." The old man calmly tucked the thick stack of banknotes into his sleeve, handed the whip to Xue Qiming, and said, "Alright, Ill take a loss today and sell it to you at a discount." Xue Qiming smiled but it looked like he was keeping himself from crying. "You were swindled," Xue Niang said quietly. "I know." Xue Qiming forced a smile as he led the ox cart to the roadside. He unloaded all the firewood from the cart. Xue Niang watched Xue Qiming working hard and continued flatly, "So you spent 150 silver taels for this." "I... I know." Xue Qiming wore a pained expression and his eyes twitched. Xue Qiming patted the animal pulling the cart. "At least we have a cart now," he sighed, trying to comfort himself. The beast of burden was a water buffalo, standing almost as tall as Xue Qiming. It was extraordinarily robust, with its black fur and sturdy horns, giving it an impressive presence. "It''s alright, we dont have to walk anymore either." Xue Qiming helped Xue Niang onto the cart and wore the straw hat left by the old man. "Lets set off," he decided with a crisp crack of the whip. The cute bow on his right arm fluttered in the wind. Chapter 66 – Attending the Imperial Court Chapter 66 C Attending the Imperial CourtThe early winter morning was nearly indistinguishable from night. A light veil of mist draped over the entire capital. Blazing torches interspersed along the walls of the imperial city dimly lit the sky. The silhouettes of armored guards cast long shadows across the city. Su Yi, a Hanlin Scholar[1], followed a step behind an elderly man as the walls of the imperial city gradually emerged from the mist. "Teacher, the road is slippery and wet. Please be careful," Su Yi said softly. "Mm." The elderly man ahead nodded, said nothing further, but slowed his pace. "Although the position of the Hanlin Scholar is only a nominal one, do not hold any grievances," the old man suddenly said, "In the Hanlin Academy, remember to speak less and observe more, listen less and do more." "I will remember your words, teacher. Your teachings will never be forgotten." Su Yi bowed. "Although you became the top scholar after the national exams, you were only able to secure the position of Hanlin Scholar... I worry that you might harbor grievances, so I spoke a bit more," the old man reminded, "Since you have an open mindset, I need not be worried. It is not in vain that I have taught you for all these years." As they talked, they almost reached the imperial city''s gate. The old man stopped and began to finely adjust his hat and robes. "When we are in court, do not call me your teacher. You must address me as Minister of Rites, Lord Gu." "I understand, teacher," Su Yi bent and cupped his hands. "Whoa!" The sound of a driver calling to the horse came from nearby. Su Yi and Minister Gu turned their heads to look. A carriage stopped in the mist. The driver halted the horse and spoke softly to someone inside the carriage. Soon, the carriage curtain was lifted, and a tall figure with a long beard emerged. "That is Lord Qi, the Prime Minister," Minister Gu said softly to Su Yi. He then moved to greet him. At this time, Qi Zongbi had also noticed the two of them and was on his way over. Clip-clop A horse pulling a carriage slowly emerged from the mist. From a distance away, Su Yi and Minister Gu, heard the hoofbeats before they could see it clearly. Qi Zongbi turned his head and was momentarily stunned when he saw the carriage approaching. He then turned back and politely bowed to the two before walking towards the carriage. The carriage stopped, and the driver gently called to the person inside. Qi Zongbi almost jogged over and stood by the carriage waiting. The curtain was lifted from inside the carriage, and an elderly man, about seventy or eighty years old with a wrinkled face and white hair, stepped out with a stooped stature. He yawned widely, as if he had not completely woken up from napping in the carriage. The old man rubbed his eyes and was about to get out of the carriage when he realized Qi Zongbi was standing by it with his hand extended to assist him. The old man smiled and said, "Lord Qi, it has been a while." He extended his hand, allowing Qi Zongbi to help him down, swaying slightly as he stepped down from the carriage. "Senior Fan, youre too kind." Qi Zongbi smiled slightly and said, "I am glad to see you so energetic. Why have you decided to attend the morning court today?" The old man brushed off Qi Zongbis support and said, "Its no big deal. I just heard that theres been a lot of commotion in the court recently, so I came to see what is going on." Qi Zongbis expression changed, and he awkwardly laughed, "Haha... Senior Fan, you have such entertaining interests... There are nothing but ordinary disputes. It must be that our subordinates have exaggerated certain matters." The old man''s expression remained unchanged as he listened to Qi Zongbis awkward explanation. "That better be the case," he said. Im just afraid that someone might take advantage of the emperors illness to engage in treasonous activities." "Haha," Qi Zongbis face returned to its natural color, and he said, "Senior Fan must be joking. If such a person really exists, I will be the first to deal with him." The old man nodded and said no more, standing quietly in place waiting for the gate to open. The two nearby observed everything. Su Yi pointed to the old man and asked softly, "Is that person...?" Minister Gu nodded. "That is indeed the person you are thinking of... He''s a veteran statesman of two imperial reigns, Internal Prime Minister Fan Shaolin." Su Yi frowned slightly. Although it was his first time attending the court today, he had already sensed something unusual. "But I heard Senior Fan has not attended the morning court for a long time..." Minister Gu discreetly glanced at Su Yi and sighed inwardly. "Although Senior Fan is advanced in age and handed much of his responsibilities over to External Prime Minister Qi Zongbi, he is still the Internal Prime Minister. Would anyone dare to stop him from attending the morning court?" "That is not what I meant to say." Su Yi couldn''t help but ask, "Why did Senior Fan come here today?" "Dont ask what you shouldnt," Minister Gu directly interrupted. Speak less and observe more. Havent I always taught you that?" Su Yi flinched but quickly recovered. He bowed again and said, "I understand, teacher." Minister Gu reassuringly patted Su Yi on the back. "Dont be so restrained. Scholars should have the demeanor of scholars. While respecting hierarchy is important, the strength of one''s character cannot be lost." Su Yi opened his mouth, looking at his teacher, unsure of what to say. Minister Gu continued, "Do your best... Senior Fan actually rose from your position of Hanlin Scholar to where he is now." Having said this, Minister Gu no longer paid attention to his student and walked towards the two in front. "Teacher..." Su Yis voice was almost inaudible, as he looked at the slightly stooped figure ahead with a complex expression. The sky gradually brightened, and the mist began to slowly clear. More and more officials, high and low ranked, gathered outside the gate. Su Yi stood in the crowd, occasionally cupping his hands to greet people. He quickly noticed that the crowd had naturally divided into three large groups. The largest group was centered around External Prime Minister Qi Zongbi and consisted mostly of civil officials and some ministers from the Six Ministries. The next larger group was led by Marshal Ying Gutong and was composed of military officials. The court had long favored the civil over the military, so there was often discord between them. The smallest group was composed of the remaining officials from the Six Ministries, his teacher was among them. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Su Yi was considering the implications, a loud sound suddenly broke the morning calm. Creaaaak The grand imperial gates slowly opened. The officials and military officers, who had been whispering in groups, stopped their discussions in unison, found their respective places, and made some final adjustments to their attire. Qi Zongbi habitually took his place at the head of the line. Straightening out his long sleeves, he stood tall and looked around. He noticed that Marshal Ying Gutong was staring at him peculiarly. Qi Zongbi frowned slightly, looked around again in confusion, and saw Fan Shaolin smiling at him. Qi Zongbi awkwardly coughed, stepping aside, as he realized that he was not the highest-ranking person in attendance today. He said, "Senior Fan, please go ahead. I was impolite and did not notice that I was blocking your way." "No problem, no problem." Senior Fan waved his hand with an unchanging smile on his face, saying, "Im old and tired. Why dont you take the lead today, Lord Qi?" Qi Zongbi dared not agree, so he bowed to the old man and said, "I wouldn''t dare, I wouldn''t dare... Senior Fan, please do not let me embarrass myself further." "Heh..." The old man smiled and said no more, taking his place at the head of the line. At this moment, a eunuchs sharp voice echoed from within the imposing imperial city. "Announcement! All officials to the court!" 1. The Hanlin Academy was an elite scholarly institution that provided literary and advisory services to the emperor in ancient China. A Hanlin Scholar was generally a junior official or scholar position within the Hanlin Academy. Their duties often included drafting imperial edicts, compiling historical records, and assisting with literary or scholarly tasks. ? Chapter 67 - Forced Counsel Chapter 67 - Forced CounselThe grand and towering city gates slowly opened like a primordial beast stretching its massive jaws for a morning feast. Passing through the gate passage, the view suddenly opened up, revealing the vast imperial city within the capital. In the square, two solemn and dignified rows of guards stood staring straight ahead. The morning sun gleamed off their sharp spears and light golden armor. None of the civil and military officials spoke during the procession. The civil officials held their scepters, and the military officers donned their armor, all silently moving forward. After crossing the square and ascending a long staircase, the foremost figure, Fan Shaolin, was the first to step into the main hall. Fan Shaolin, advanced in age, was slightly out of breath after walking for so long. Qi Zongbi, following behind him, reached out to support his back and said, "Senior Fan, are you alright?" Fan Shaolin waved his hand, took a breath, and replied, "Its nothing. Thank you for your concern, Lord Qi." At this moment, a figure emerged from behind the screen in the center of the hall. This person, with a fair face and a solemn expression, holding a whisk, was none other than the Eunuch Yue Dou. Eunuch Yue Dou cleared his throat and announced, "His Majesty the Emperor has arrived." The civil and military officials all simultaneously rolled up their sleeves and prostrated on the ground. In unison they called out, "We welcome Your Majesty!" Hearing their formal address, an elderly man dressed in a flowing golden dragon robe and wearing a beaded crown emerged from behind the dragon throne. He covered his mouth and coughed twice before he sat down on the dragon throne. The old man was thin and his pale, colorless face revealed how serious his condition had become. He held a golden silk handkerchief in his hand, occasionally using it to cover his mouth as he coughed. The one who had arrived was Emperor Chen Kaiming of the Ruen Dynasty, who controlled the nation. Chen Kaiming waved his hand and said, "Rise." Belatedly, Chen Kaiming noticed the elderly man kneeling immediately before him, Fan Shaolin. There was a hint of surprise in Chen Kaimings eyes, but he immediately ordered, "Someone come and give Senior Fan a seat." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Fan Shaolin stood up and bowed again to Emperor Chen Kaiming, who was seated upon the dragon throne. "There is no need for formalities." Chen Kaiming waved his hand and continued, "However, Senior Fan, why have you decided to attend morning court today? I recall that five years ago, I had granted you exemption from attending." The old man below smiled, casually scanning the civil and military officials, and said, "I havent seen Your Majesty for a long time and have become concerned, so I came to see Your Majesty." "Haha... Senior Fans way of speaking remains as it was in the past." Chen Kaiming laughed heartily. That was something he himself couldnt remember doing for a long time. "Senior Fan, come to my study after the morning court, and we will reminisce properly," Chen Kaiming said to the elderly man below, appearing to be in much better spirits. "I understand." At this point, a servant had already brought a chair for the elderly man. Fan Shaolin bowed, then sat down. On his dragon throne, Chen Kaiming straightened himself and asked, "Esteemed ministers, is there anything to present today?" The ministers below glanced at each other, but none spoke. Ying Gutong quietly glanced at Qi Zongbi, noticing that the External Prime Minister''s eyes were averted and that he seemed uninterested in stepping forward. "Your Majesty, I have something to present." A civil official holding a scepter stood up. He was a member of the Ministry of Personnel. "As the winter grows colder and heavy snow seals the mountains, many people seek refuge in the southern regions. It is unbearable to witness the roads strewn with those who have starved to death. Last year, there was widespread drought, and the harvest was poor. "Many towns cannot support such a large number of refugees and are left to fend for themselves. I fear that if this continues, it is possible that cannibalism might occur. I have previously submitted a memorial detailing many plans to mitigate these issues. I hope Your Majesty will review it." Chen Kaiming nodded. "I will review your memorial after the court session. This matter cannot be delayed." Chen Kaiming lowered his head in thought, seemingly processing the earlier information. After a while, he looked at the officials below and asked, "Is there anyone else who has something to present? If not, the court will be adjourned." Another official from the Ministry of Works stood up and announced, "Your Majesty, I have an urgent matter to present." "What is it?" Chen Kaiming asked, somewhat puzzled. The Ministry of Works rarely had any urgent matters, so it was unclear to him why this official decided to stand up. "What I wish to present is..." The official from the Ministry of Works paused. "The new year is approaching, and the Northern Qiang will invade soon. I hope Your Majesty will consider this matter soon" "How dare you!" Chen Kaiming shouted angrily, slamming his hand on the dragon thrones armrest. "How dare a Ministry of Works official dictate military affairs?!" "I.. I would not dare!" The official immediately prostrated himself on the ground and pleaded, "Your Majesty, please see this matter objectively! "This is not only an issue for the Ministry of War but also a larger national issue. This concerns the safety of the Ruen Dynasty, and the livelihood of countless households. "I act with a loyal heart and am innocent of wrongdoing. If Your Majesty wishes to punish me, I am willing to die to demonstrate my loyalty!" "You!" Chen Kaiming furiously hissed, "Do you think I dare not kill you?!" "I would die with no regrets," the prostrated official said without raising his head, "But this will decide the fate of the dynasty... "Your Majesty, please deploy the troops!" The official uttered the final word like a prearranged signal. More than half of the civil and military officials in the hall immediately knelt down in unison and chanted, "This will decide the fate of the dynasty. Your Majesty, please deploy the troops!" Chen Kaimings face suddenly lost all color. He turned to look at Qi Zongbi, who stood calmly before the kneeling officials, eyes down, standing arrogantly as if none of this had anything to do with him. "Very well, very well, Qi Zongbi! Very well, all the officials united in their counsel!" Chen Kaimings expression darkened. "Good! Haha!" Overwhelmed with anger, the aged ruler on the throne fainted into unconsciousness. It was unclear how much time passed, but Chen Kaiming indistinctly started to hear voices speaking. "His Majestys health is not as good as before... Recently, there has been some improvement... I didnt expect to encounter this situation today," Ah Dou seemed to be saying. "Eunuch Yue Dou, thank you for your efforts... You have served the Emperor for many years... Now, the Emperor trusts only you... Please do not let him down..." his old friend Fan Shaolin seemed to say. "Your words are too much... This is what I should be doing... The Emperors heart has worsened... Sigh... Since the late Empress passed away, the Emperor has had this illness..." Eunuch Yue Dou sighed deeply. "The late Empress... Well, that was her fate..." Fan Shaolin mumbled. "Recently, His Majesty has been dazed... He often mentions the late Empress... A while ago, he told me he keeps dreaming about her. In his dreams she says... she says she misses him." Eunuch Yue Dou spoke with helplessness and bitterness in his voice. "Yes... It has been decades, decades since I last saw her," Chen Kaiming suddenly said from his sickbed, "I miss her too." "Your Majesty, youre awake!" sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eunuch Yue Dou hurried over and saw the elderly emperor staring at the ceiling with tears welling up in his eyes. Cough cough Chen Kaiming propped himself up on the bed, trying to sit up. Eunuch Yue Dou quickly helped him up, supporting his back with a firm hand. Eunuch Yue Dou brought a bowl over and said, "Your Majesty, please take your medicine first." At this point, Fan Shaolin, who was sitting at the side, came over and said, "Eunuch Yue Dou, let me take over." "Senior Fan, are you..." Eunuch Yue Dou trailed off when he saw Fan Shaolin take the bowl of medicine. Puzzled, he stood to the side. The nearly eighty-year-old man stirred the spoon in the bowl and said to the sickly Chen Kaiming, "Your Majesty, today I will serve you your medicine." "Senior Fan..." Chen Kaiming felt touched. "Your Majesty, I remember that you fear bitterness." The old man smiled. He then scooped a spoonful of medicine and offered it to Chen Kaiming, saying, "The last time I served you medicine, you were not yet twenty... " Chen Kaiming said no more, slightly lowered his head, and drank it, wrinkling his brow. It was uncertain whether it was due to the bitterness or his sorrow. Chen Kaiming hesitated before finally asking, "Senior Fan... What is your opinion on the court''s proposal?" The old man smiled slightly and nonchalantly scooped up another spoon of medicine. As if discussing a simple matter, he said: "Your Majesty, deploy the troops." Chapter 68 - Secret Imperial Edict at Midnight Chapter 68 - Secret Imperial Edict at Midnight"Senior Fan... you?!" Chen Kaiming, lying on his sickbed, widened his eyes. "Do you also support what Qi Zongbi has done?" "It has nothing to do with Lord Qi..." The hunched old man set the medicine bowl aside and half-closed his eyes. "Your Majesty, do you know the greatest difference between you and the late Emperor?" "The late Emperor..." Chen Kaiming muttered to himself, "If the late Emperor were here, what would he do..." "The late Emperor spent his life on the battlefield. He was decisive when it came to killing," the old man said serenely, "In his lifetime, there were also times when things seemed impossible... "The biggest difference between Your Majesty and the late Emperor is that he knew when he had to take a risk." The old man tucked in Chen Kaimings quilt, and continued. "When he fought, he staked the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, the lives of those in his empire, and even his own life." Chen Kaiming opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He blankly stared at the old man who had counseled him his entire life. "Your Majesty, you have a righteous and balanced character. You are unwilling to take extreme measures and always prioritize the bigger picture, but..." The hunched figure raised his head, gazing into the monarch''s eyes on the sickbed. "Will you finally take a risk today?" "I..." Chen Kaiming licked his dry, cracked lips, but could not come to a decision. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long silence, Chen Kaiming hoarsely whispered, "Senior Fan... are you asking me to gamble with the lives of tens of thousands of citizens at the border... If I do this... is it really the right thing to do?" "I happen to have a plan that could relieve Your Majesty''s concerns," Senior Fan said with a measured smile. "Speak clearly, Senior Fan," Chen Kaiming raised his eyes and looked at the hunched old man before him. "According to Qi Zongbis strategy, the three border cities are the bait, but in reality, its the tens of thousands of civilians living in those three cities who will serve as the bait." Fan Shaolins lips curled into a faint smile. Despite his stooped figure, he radiated an animated energy. "If there were no civilians in the cities, Northern Qiang wouldnt fall for it. In Qi Zongbis plan, these tens of thousands of civilians are doomed... Theyre nothing but pawns to be sacrificed. "This is also where Your Majestys conflict with Qi Zongbi lies. However, Your Majesty, you could issue a secret edict, ordering Qi Zongbi to evacuate the civilians from the three cities quietly and have the soldiers disguise themselves as commoners. "When Northern Qiang attacks, the soldiers could feign resistance before retreating and giving up the three cities. "This way, the war could still proceed according to Qi Zongbi''s plan. As for whether victory or defeat follows... if victorious, Northern Qiang will be defeated. If not... Your Majesty, do you dare to take a risk to settle it once and for all?" Chen Kaiming furrowed his brow and remained silent, deep in thought. The old man patted the monarch''s leg on the sickbed and said, "Your Majesty, Ive said what I came to say... The rest is up to your decision... I will take my leave." Senior Fan then bowed deeply and left, closing the door behind him. Eunuch Yue stood silently to the side, watching everything without saying a word. That very night, a secret imperial edict was issued from the imperial city and delivered at full speed to the External Prime Minister''s residence. Qi Zongbi saw off the eunuch who delivered the edict, closed the door, and stood in the courtyard, expressionless. Under the moonlight, Qi Zongbi stood in the courtyard like a statue, motionless, lost in thought. A woman draped in clothes walked out of the house. Upon seeing Qi Zongbi standing there silently, she couldnt help but call out, "Husband, whats wrong?" Qi Zongbi turned his head, staring fixedly at the woman standing under the eaves, and after a long pause, he waved his hand. "Its nothing... Its cold outside, lets go back inside," he said, walking over to help his wife back into the house. "Is something troubling you, husband?" The woman looked tenderly at the man who had been by her side for most of her life. "I cant hide it from you," Qi Zongbi chuckled softly, "the Emperor agreed to my proposal." The woman hummed in response and didnt ask further. "There will be war," Qi Zongbi said softly. Do you think what Im doing is right or wrong? After all, tens of thousands of lives are on the line." "In your heart, you know the answer." The woman reached out, stroking the graying temples of the conflicted man. "You do what you think should be done. I know your heart is with the Ruen Dynasty." "You know me best." Qi Zongbi smiled slightly at the wrinkled face before him. "If theres ever a chance, Ill step down as External Prime Minister and spend the rest of my life peacefully with you." The woman laughed happily and walked into the house first. "What are you saying? Once youve succeeded and retired, I would like nothing more than to spend the rest of my life with you." Qi Zongbi stood at the door, watching the woman inside, his smile turned bitter. I fear that day will never come, he thought sadly, I really owe you too much in this lifetime. *** "It seems the Emperor has made his decision." The chief military officer, Grand Marshall Ying Gutong, sat in his hall. Sitting below him was a middle-aged man in civilian official attire, the Minister of War, Xu Chenlong. Xu Chenlong took a sip of tea and said, "The contents of the secret edict are unclear, but we can guess... It looks like war is imminent." Ying Gutong nodded. "Qi Zongbi... He is someone that you cant help but admire..." Xu Chenlongs face remained expressionless, but he nodded in agreement. "Indeed... Whether we win or lose this battle, he created this opportunity... But due to his factionalism and forcing counsel upon the Emperor, he can''t escape death in the end..." Ying Gutong lowered his head, looking at the tea leaves swirling in his cup. "When I first heard his strategy, I thought he was a ruthless man, willing to sacrifice tens of thousands without hesitation. But now, I see that hes equally harsh on himself..." "He truly gives everything to the Ruen Dynasty." "Mm..." The Emperors secret edict, sent to the External Prime Minister''s residence in the dead of night, spread like a wildfire through the capitals official circles. Unseen undercurrents surged in the shadows. Su Yi had only recently been appointed to the position of Hanlin Scholar, so he had yet to be inducted into the inner circle. He remembered his teachers advice, listen more, watch more, speak less, and do more. Every day, he diligently completed his tasks. There wasnt much to do anyway. The role of a Hanlin Scholar was quite leisurely. The Hanlin Academy was essentially a place where the young children of the capitals nobles and officials attended school. The Hanlin Scholars assisted the scholars and great Confucians with various trivial tasks. There wasnt much to do, so Su Yi spent most of his days idly daydreaming. Regarding the rumors flying around among the officials, he was aware that there would be a war, but then again, there was always a war around this time of year. Naturally, he didnt pay much attention to the rumors. But gradually, even the scholars and great Confucians in the Hanlin Academy began to discuss it, and then even the daughters and sons of the nobles started talking about it. By then, even Su Yi felt that something seemed off. Just hearing snippets from others talking about the "potential deaths of tens of thousands of civilians" was already alarming enough, but it still just hearsay. So, he decided to see if his teacher knew the truth. In war, it is always the common people who suffer. Chapter 69 – Sword Sovereign of the World (Part One) Chapter 69 C Sword Sovereign of the World (Part One)In the Ruen Dynasty, most people lived away from the Gobi desert and the hostile Northern Qiang border. However, Liangzhou Prefecture was always bustling with activity. This was a rare occurrence for a border city, which showed just how prosperous the Ruen Dynasty was. At the city gate, a veiled woman reminded the man next to her, "Im warning you, Under no circumstances should you use your qi, or else this city" "Cant you be quiet for a moment?" the man snapped annoyedly. The man who wore a longsword at his waist and a straw hat that hid his snow-white hair, frowned in annoyance at the womans chatter. "Quiet?" The woman whose face was covered so that only her beautiful eyes were visible, raised an eyebrow. "Let me be clear with you. Your meridians are like a broken pipe, full of holes, and my internal energy is only a stopper that prevents your sword qi from exploding out. "If you forcibly use your power... Im not worried, but Im afraid Liangzhou will suffer a bloody disaster today." The mans face darkened, dripping with displeasure, but he snorted and said nothing since he knew she was right. The veiled woman didnt mind and cheerfully looked around the street. "Werent we heading to the association branch?" Baili Gucheng subtly furrowed his brow and asked, "The branch is outside the city. Why are we going in?" Alluring Elegy Yang Lu rolled her eyes at him and said, "Of course, Im looking for two good horses. Do you plan to walk all the way to the capital~?" "Ahem..." Baili Gucheng awkwardly rubbed the bridge of his nose. Over the years, he had grown used to being surrounded by his unstoppable sword qi. Living creatures were unable to approach him, so it had been many years since he last rode a horse. "It seems you know a lot about me," Baili Gucheng said probingly, "Who told you?" By now, Yang Lu had already found a horse trader on the street and just finished haggling over the prices. Hearing Baili Guchengs question, she smiled slightly and said, "I know more than you think~" Yang Lus expression hardened as she said, "Its a long story. Do you know why I want to kill Qi Zongbi?" Baili Gucheng raised his eyes, looking at the captivating woman before him, and gestured for her to continue. "My master had a deep connection with the previous inheritor of your Concealed Sword Art, He Wenxian," Yang Lu said seriously, "Back in the day" "He Wenxian?" Baili Gucheng furrowed his brow. "Whos that?" "You dont know?" Yang Lu asked in surprise. Next to them, the horse trader had brought out two horses and handed their reigns over to her. Yang Lu mounted her horse in deep thought. "How could you not know who He Wenxian is? How did you learn the Concealed Sword Art?" "Whats so strange about that? Naturally, my master taught me," Baili Gucheng said while mounting his horse. He looked at Yang Lu and asked, "But who exactly is this He Wenxian?" Yang Lu pressed her lips together, organizing her thoughts. "He Wenxian, the Sword Sovereign. He was the one who single-handedly challenged the entire Ghostbane AssociationWait, who is your master?" "My master... his name was Guo Tianfeng." Baili Gucheng swallowed stiffly. "Ah~ now I understand~" Yang Lus eyes lit up with a look of realization. "So its him... one of the Twin Phoenix Swords." "The Twin Phoenix Swords? Who are they? Why have I never heard of them?" Baili Guchengs face grew more puzzled. "Your master, Guo Tianfeng, had a brother named Guo Tianluan," Yang Lu recited as if reading from a mental chronicle. "They were among the first to fight back against the Ghostbane Association and follow He Wenxian. The martial world called them the Twin Phoenix Swords. "However... during the final battle against the Ghostbane Association, Guo Tianluan died, and Guo Tianfeng disappeared... I never expected he would end up teaching disciples at the border." Baili Guchengs confusion deepened. "Hes never told me any of this... tell me more." "Ah..." A cold wind brushed aside the womans veil, revealing her stunning beauty. She seemed to smile bitterly. "Do you know who is behind the Ghostbane Association these days?" "Behind the Ghostbane Associations?" Baili Gucheng raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Yang Lu lowered her voice as she revealed the hidden history. "On the surface, the Ghostbane Association is still the fearsome assassin organization that has existed for centuries. But in truth, it was secretly taken over by the imperial court decades ago." Baili Guchengs eyes narrowed. "And where did you learn about this?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My master was once the archivist of the Ghostbane Association." Yang Lus face was expressionless, as if she was telling a story that had nothing to do with her. "While she was there, the imperial court used deceit to win over hearts. Those the court couldnt buy over, were secretly killed! Thats when the Ghostbane Association began to fracture." Yang Lu gritted her teeth and continued. "They targeted my master for assassination... At that time, with the Ghostbane Association at the center, the entire martial world was swept into a bloody storm. "All the major sects, and everyone in the martial world for that matter, lived in the fear that theyd become collateral damage." Yang Lu suddenly looked at Baili Gucheng. "It was during this time that a figure suddenly appeared in the martial world." "Who?" "The Sword Sovereign... He Wenxian," Alluring Elegy said each word with emphasis. "He appeared in the martial world when he was already nearly seventy years old, claiming he had spent fifty years searching for the dao of the sword, only to find nothing." Yang Lu sighed. "Though he claimed to have found nothing in the way of the sword, he fought countless battles and never lost a single one. No one even saw him draw his sword." She glanced at the ornate longsword at Baili Guchengs waist. "His sword never left its scabbard. He always defeated his enemies with his sword qi alone." "He carried the very sword you''re using now." Yang Lu pointed at Baili Guchengs waist. "He Wenxian took this sword from the Helian Sword Sect. At the time, the sect master mustered every disciple to stop him, but none could. "Tens of thousands of swords bent and broke, wherever He Wenxian passed, as if they were bowing before him. "He walked straight into the Helian Sword Sects treasury and took their sects prized sword." "From that moment... He Wenxian, the Sword Sovereign, became a legend." Chapter 70 - Sword Sovereign of the World (Part Two) Chapter 70 - Sword Sovereign of the World (Part Two)Baili Gucheng touched the hilt of his sword at his waist, frowning slightly in contemplation. "And what does this legend have to do with the Ghostbane Association?" "I''m getting to that," Alluring Elegy said, "At that time, the jianghu was in chaos. Countless prominent sects were dragged into the Ghostbane Association affair and wiped out overnight. So many lineages were completely erased. "And that''s not even mentioning the countless martial artists that also met their end. The Sword Sovereign, He Wenxian, had a sense of duty towards the jianghu. Unwilling to see the legacies of so many people cut short, he raised his banner and threw himself into the vortex of the Ghostbane Association." Yang Lu''s eyes shone brightly as if she longed to experience that era. "He Wenxian''s faction grew stronger, as more and more people rallied to his side. However, this also drew the attention of those behind the Ghostbane Association, the imperial court. "By then, the Ghostbane Association was already mostly under the court''s control, so He Wenxians faction was besieged by nearly all the forces of the Ghostbane Association." "And then? Did He Wenxian... succeed?" Baili Gucheng asked hopefully, before he immediately shut his mouth, realizing it was an obvious question. Sure enough, Alluring Elegy rolled her eyes at him and sarcastically asked, "If he had succeeded, would the Ghostbane Association still exist today? "The tug-of-war between He Wenxians faction and Ghostbane Association lasted several years. During that time, He Wenxian contacted those within the Ghostbane Association who still opposed the courts interference... people like my master. Their goal was to dismantle the Ghostbane Association from within... "But ultimately, they failed." "Oh? What happened?" Yang Lu''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "He Wenxian''s martial arts were flawless but there was one thing he didn''t account for... human nature. "On the final day, He Wenxian led the heroes of the jianghu to storm the Ghostbane Association''s main stronghold on the East Sea. What he didn''t know was that there was a traitor among them. Unfortunately, he had no idea that the Ghostbane Association had been informed of their every move. "That day, nearly every inch of ground in the Ghostbane Association''s main stronghold was stained with blood. It''s said that it was the first and last time the Sword Sovereign unsheathed his sword..." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yang Lu took a breath. "The exact details are unclear to me... my master never spoke of it. The records left behind don''t mention the battle either. The records say that the sword killed all who witnessed it. The only thing that remains is the name of the ultimate sword stroke." "...Seeking Immortality,"[1] Baili Gucheng whispered. Alluring Elegy whirled around in surprise and yelped, "How do you know about that?!" "I..." Baili Gucheng turned to face the woman on horseback. Swallowing hard, he said, "I have studied it... It''s part of the Concealed Sword Art." "That''s impossible. He Wenxian created that sword technique himself, and he died that day..." Yang Lu''s lips parted slightly, while she paused as if remembering something. "That''s right... some survived that fateful day... like my master... and Guo Tianfeng." Yang Lu furrowed her delicate brows, deep in thought. "So, someone witnessed that sword. Guo Tianfeng disappeared after that day, later heading to the northern border, where he took you in as his disciple. "Having served at He Wenxians side for many years, he must have had some understanding of the Concealed Sword Art. With that, it just might be possible for him to record Seeking Immortality based on what he saw that day... Yes, that explains it." "But I always thought Seeking Immortality didn''t exist," Baili Gucheng rubbed his forehead, overwhelmed by all the new information. "Ive tried to learn that move before, but... it''s too unbelievable. Using a mortal''s strength to command the forces of heaven and earth... how is that possible?" The two rode on, talking as they went. By now, they had left the city behind for quite some time. All around them were endless fields, hardly any people were in sight. "But you''ve said so much." Baili Gucheng shook his head slightly and asked, "How does all this relate to why you want to kill Qi Zongbi?" The woman on the horse pursed her lips and, after a long pause, silently nodded. "Yes... after the battle at the Ghostbane Association''s stronghold, my master narrowly escaped with her life. Severely injured, she went into hiding and took on four disciples over the next few years. I was her last and youngest disciple. "But the Ghostbane Association didnt let up. Without He Wenxian there as the greatest obstacle, the court gained full control of the Ghostbane Association not long after and began to hunt down all those who had refused to join them." "Then your master..." Baili Gucheng closed his mouth, seeming to realize something. Alluring Elegy narrowed her eyes and nodded, her whole body exuding killing intent,. "Yes... on the day He Wenxian fell, my master received injuries she never fully recovered from, and her martial arts were never the same. Whenever the Ghostbane Association''s assassins chased her down, she could only flee with us, her four disciples. "We were on the run for ten years... During that time, two of my elder brothers were killed before they even came of age... And just a year ago, my master too..." "... Was it the Ghostbane Association?" Baili Gucheng silently held his hand out, as if to pat the shoulder of the woman beside him in consolation, but after some hesitation, he pulled it back. "Hah... this is the most absurd part," Yang Lu took a breath and raised her head, looking at the distant sky. "My master spent her entire life wandering around with her four disciples, never settling down or marrying. But guess what? She didnt die at the hands of the Ghostbane Association... her most skilled disciple killed her!" "Hm?" Baili Gucheng was also shocked, never expecting this. "...Who was it?" "Her third disciple, my third brother," Yang Lu spat through gritted teeth, "I wish I could tear him to pieces!" "Why would he do that?" Baili Gucheng lowered his head, pondering for a while. "Hah... for the sake of joining the Ghostbane Association." Yang Lu sneered as if mocking herself. "The Ghostbane Association demanded that he bring my masters head as proof of his loyalty. Hah, only the Ghostbane Association could think of something like that. "They would never let those who opposed them live in peace... After my master died, I hid my identity and found a way to infiltrate the Ghostbane Association, all in the hope that one day I could find that beast... and avenge my master." "Are you saying that the court orchestrated the purge of those who resisted the Ghostbane Association back then?" Baili Gucheng asked with a frown. "Exactly... When the court decided to assimilate the Ghostbane Association, the plan was devised by Li Xun, Qi Zongbis teacher. "Li Xun was already the Prime Minister of the Ruen Dynasty at the time, with immense power, and known as the Unerring Machinator. "He was a master of vicious schemes. Qi Zongbi was his student, hah, and indeed he learned well from him." By now, Yang Lu had regained her composure, returning to her usual calm demeanor. "After Li Xuns death, Qi Zongbi inherited his mantle, continuing Li Xuns unfinished work... eradicating those from the past." Yang Lu turned to look at Baili Gucheng and smiled slightly. "Now do you understand?" Impending Sword silently nodded. "Theres still one thing I dont understand." Baili Gucheng mused for a moment. "Why was the court so determined to secretly control the Ghostbane Association?" "Hah, what kind of question is that?" Yang Lu turned her head toward the horizon, where a brilliant sunset burned the tranquil sky. "The Ghostbane Association held too much influence in the jianghu. Controlling the Ghostbane Association is like gripping the entire jianghu by the throat. "At that point, the so-called jianghu would be nothing more than a toy in the court''s hands, to be manipulated as they see fit." Yang Lu''s gaze deepened, the fiery clouds painting her face a beautiful red. "The court needs an obedient jianghu it can control, not a jianghu that could be stirred up into a massive storm at any moment." 1. This dao brother so badass his ultimate move is the exact same characters as his name ... is he seeking immortality or seeking himself!? ? Chapter 71 - Liangzhou Prefecture Branch Chapter 71 - Liangzhou Prefecture BranchBaili Gucheng and Yang Lu walked and talked about the secrets of the past. Having left Liangzhou City for a while, they were now in the desolate wilderness. As dusk approached, Yang Lu looked around and guided her horse onto a small path. After a while on the path, they soon saw a simple hut built against the mountain. Yang Lu turned to Baili Gucheng and noticed the man beside her was also looking at her. He nodded and said, "We''ve arrived at the Liangzhou Prefecture branch." They dismounted, and Yang Lu went up to knock on the door. Soon, the door opened slightly, revealing half a face that looked at Yang Lu warily and asked, "Who is there? What is the purpose of your visit?" Without answering, Yang Lu merely withdrew a token. The token was made of neither metal nor wood but smooth all over. One side was engraved with a fierce ghost holding the character ''heaven'' in its mouth. The other side was engraved with intricate patterns and the title ''Alluring Elegy.'' Seeing the token, the gatekeeper quickly opened the door and bowed to Yang Lu. Yang Lu stepped aside to reveal Baili Gucheng behind her. When the gatekeeper saw the snowy-white hair, his expression changed immediately. His eyes widened, and he instinctively took several steps back. Teeth chattering, he stammered, "You are... Impending Sword?!" Baili Gucheng followed Yang Lu in, pushed the door open, and entered. Upon hearing someone identify him, he merely glanced over, nodded, and moved on. "Wait! You... you aren''t..." The gatekeeper was somewhat incoherent. "Are you surprised to be alive?" Yang Lu turned around, saw the gatekeeper''s expression, and covered her mouth with a light laugh and said, "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have that problem today~" Baili Gucheng''s brow furrowed slightly, and he gave the gatekeeper a sharp look. Realizing he had said too much, the gatekeeper quickly lowered his head and bowed to Baili Gucheng. He led the way, saying, "In that case, please follow me." Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu followed the gatekeeper into the inner room. After some fiddling, a wall in the inner room slid open, revealing a pitch-black passage with a faint light visible deep within. "The entrance needs to be guarded," the gatekeeper said, standing by the dark door and gesturing toward the passage, "I will leave you here. There will be guides inside." Baili Gucheng remained silent. Hearing the gatekeeper''s words, he strolled down the dark passage. Yang Lu thanked the gatekeeper and then followed after Impending Sword. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The passage was long, and although not wholly dark, just that visibility was limited. Yang Lu noticed that Baili Gucheng was continuously looking around the passage and couldn''t help but ask, "Is this your first time here?" "Huh?" Impending Sword was momentarily stunned and turned to look at the woman beside him. The passage was narrow, and they were close enough that their shoulders brushed against each other. As the woman spoke, a graceful scent blew against Baili Gucheng''s face, causing him to feel slightly flustered. Yang Lu had removed her veil at some point and stared at him with eyes as clear as a spring pool. Even in the dim passage, her captivating beauty shone. "Im talking to you~" Yang Lu lightly nudged Baili Gucheng. "What are you thinking about?" "Uh, nothing." Baili Gucheng turned back, acting nonchalantly and said, "Yes, it is indeed my first time here." "I guessed so... heh, with your infamy, who would dare let you in?" Yang Lu teased him with a knowing look, "You really are one of a kind... You are undoubtedly part of the Ghostbane Association, but you havent even been to your nearest branch." "Mm." Baili Gucheng wasn''t upset at her observation, merely nodding. He said, "Previously, anything that needed to be done was handled by an assigned messenger... Its a tough job. "No one wants to come and see a jinx like me. The Gobi Desert spans nearly the entire distance from Liangzhou to where I stay." Hearing his description, Yang Lu couldn''t help but laugh, "Heh... so you know that people consider you a jinx?" Just ahead, light flooded the passage, they had reached the exit of the passage. Torches illuminated the exit of the passage, and guards were present. Yang Lu revealed her token again and they were able to pass without any obstruction. A guard opened the door at the exit for them, and the narrow passageway suddenly opened up. Behind the door was a vast space. The Liangzhou Prefecture branch had hollowed out the entire mountain to serve as its base. Looking up, there was no ceiling visible, only darkness. Several buildings were even inside the hollowed-out mountain, the tallest of which was four stories high. Inside the branch, individuals frequently moved from one building to another. They hurried along, not engaging in conversation. Each busy with their own matters, the branch headquarters were eerily quiet. Since they were traveling together, Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu stood out. Occasionally, people looked at them curiously as they passed, but no one approached to say anything. Influenced by the atmosphere, they both fell silent and walked quietly to a building with a sign that denoted it as the Secretariat Pavilion. This was where the Ghostbane Association records were kept. On the first floor, a steward sat at a desk. Seeing Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu enter, he quickly put down his brush and asked, "Who are you? What brings you to the Secretariat Pavilion?" Yang Lu walked over, threw the token on the desk, and said, "I need to check on someone. Can you assist me?" The steward examined the token more closely, saw the character "heaven," and quickly handed it back to Yang Lu, saying, "Of course, of course. What would you like to look up? I will fetch it for you." "Mm..." Yang Lu propped her chin and thought for a moment. "Please check on an assassin from the Ghostbane Association named Stormqueller." "Stormqueller?" The steward was taken aback by the title. "Mm?" Baili Gucheng turned to look at the steward, "What? Do you know him?" The steward nodded, "Yes, I heard about him recently." "Then where is he now?" Baili Gucheng continued to ask. "Where is he?" The steward chuckled lightly. "Who knows? Hes either imprisoned by the Imperial Guardian or dead and staying with the King of Hell." Baili Gucheng''s brow furrowed severely. "What do you mean by that?" "Haven''t you heard?" The steward looked at Baili Gucheng in surprise and explained, "Stormqueller did something big a few months ago. "He single-handedly wiped out the Yingtian Prefecture branch and then vanished. The Ghostbane Association''s entire organization couldnt find him despite a manhunt. "Later, he somehow ended up on the imperial fugitive list... Its rumored that the Imperial Guardians eventually found and captured him." Upon hearing this, Yang Lu couldnt help but look at Baili Gucheng, finding him deep in thought. "So... what should we do now?" Yang Lu hesitated and asked softly. "Its fine. If he cant be found, then so be it," Baili Gucheng replied, his face calm and unreadable. "Lets go. We still need to go to the capital, and the people who need to be killed still need to be dealt with." "And... Stormqueller?" Yang Lu seemed slightly worried. "Hes your friend, right?" "Mm..." Impending Sword nodded and turned to walk outside. "Dont worry about him. The mere Imperial Guardians cant catch him... he definitely won''t die either." Chapter 72 - Strange Old Man Chapter 72 - Strange Old ManXiangxi has many mountain ranges, and Five Gods Summit is situated within a particularly perilous peak. Five Gods Summit is named so because the entire sect is built on top of five closely situated peaks, which were connected by iron chain bridges at their summits. Clouds and mist obscure the view below. Forsaken Phoenix Tang Jinnian and Flowerless Butterfly Rao Shuang were currently at the foot of Five Gods Summit. She looked up at the sect gate of Five Gods Summit not far away, then glanced at the leisurely man beside her, who was busy puffing out smoke. "It seems this is the place," she said, "Are you planning to walk up there... and openly rob them?" Tang Jinian exhaled a puff of green smoke and raised his eyebrows slightly. "A bunch of rats who only hide behind corpse puppets are nothing to worry about," he scoffed. Rao Shuang secretly pursed her lips and muttered, "You''re talking like you don''t hide behind puppets yourself." Pah Tang Jinian lightly tapped the pipe on Rao Shuangs head, causing a flurry of ash to flutter down like snowflakes. Rao Shuang waved her hand to brush away the ash as she jumped aside and glared at Tang Jinnian. She found that Tang Jinnian was looking at her with a nonchalant expression. "You should realize who youre talking to. Shouldnt you show me some respect?" "You! Hmph!" Rao Shuang wanted to retort but decided against it. She simply snorted coldly and turned her head away. Tang Jinian ignored the woman who had been following him for several days and began walking towards the mountain gate. Seeing that he ignored her, Rao Shuang had no choice but to follow him. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dont blame me for not warning you," Rao Shuang sarcastically chided from behind, "Five Gods Summit is quite famous in the martial world. It won''t be as easy as you make it out to be. "If you go up the mountain by yourself to seize the sects treasure and end up being captured, no one will come to your rescue. You''ll be nothing more than a joke." "Who said Im going by myself?" Tang Jinian puffed out smoke, "Arent you here too?" "Me?!" Rao Shuang''s eyes widened. "Youre counting me in? Im not going to mess around with you!" "Hmm?" Tang Jinian seemed even more surprised than she was and looked at her curiously. "Why arent you coming? With your exceptional lightness skills, youre the best at sneaking around." "Psh!" Rao Shuang was instantly enraged and began cursing Tang Jinian, "Youre the one who''s sneaking around! Youre a troublemaker!" Tang Jinian was unbothered by Rao Shuangs outburst and waved his hand casually. "Dont worry... Ill handle the fighting, and you can take care of the theft. Ill even cover you while youre at it... Im working much harder than you." "Im not going!" Rao Shuang stopped, crossed her arms, and pointedly turned her head away from Tang Jinnian. Tang Jinian also stopped, turned around, and looked at the sulking woman beside him. "You''re really not going?" "I''m not going!" Rao Shuang refused to look at him. "Regardless of whether you succeed or not, such openly stealing like that... is just disgraceful!" "Heh..." Tang Jinian placed his pipe under her chin to tilt her face toward him, "What if... I insist you go?" "You!" Rao Shuangs cheeks flushed red, and she swatted at the pipe resting on her chin, "Go away! If you want to go, go yourself!" Tang Jinian leaned closer, narrowing his eyes. He whispered, "Flowerless Butterfly... dont be ungrateful..." The two were already standing close, so their faces were almost touching as he leaned in . Flowerless Butterfly instinctively wanted to step back but was quickly caught by Tang Jinnians hold on her chin. He continued, "Even if youre not afraid of me killing you... what about your fan?!" As soon as the words were out, Tang Jinnian reached into Rao Shuangs sleeve and swiftly yanked something out! Rao Shuang was caught off guard, and it was already too late by the time she reached out to protect it. Fully alert, she saw Tang Jinnian holding her feather fan in his hand, twirling it with a playful smile on his face. "You!" Rao Shuang glared at Tang Jinnian, her teeth clenched. "Forsaken Phoenix! Its a complete waste of your talents to engage in such filthy deeds!" "Heh," Tang Jinian snickered lightly. "So killing people isnt filthy?" "What could you know?! I only kill those who deserve it!" Rao Shuang insisted loudly. "Killing is killing, theres no such thing as killing the right or wrong person. You''re lying to yourself," Tang Jinnian said while tossing the fan in his hand. "You!" Rao Shuang felt exasperated. "There''s no point arguing with someone as heartless as you!" Tang Jinnian smirked. "Since its pointless to argue, lets just go." With that, he led the way up the mountain. Rao Shuang gritted her teeth, staring at his retreating figure for a while before following him. The two climbed the mountain path without encountering a single soul. The surrounding forest was deathly silent, and the only sound came from their measured footsteps, making the silence even more unsettling. Rao Shuang frowned and said with a hint of disgust, "No wonder people in the martial world avoid dealing with the Five Gods Summit. Who knows what kind of people come out of this cursed place?" "Hey, it might really be haunted," Tang Jinnian chuckled and joked, "If its already like this before we even enter the mountain gate, there must be quite a few bodies buried here." "Mhm, youre not wrong about that, young master," someone said from around the bend. The path had ended, and a tall mountain gate stood not far in front of them. An old man was sitting at the doorway of a house next to the gate. Tang Jinnian looked up at the mountain gate, where the three large characters read "Five Gods Summit." He raised his eyebrows in curiosity at the old man sitting on the doorstep. "Didnt expect to find a living person here... Who are you?" "Ke ke," the old man laughed, his dry voice extremely unpleasant, "Although Im just an old man with one foot in the grave, Im still alive for now," "But you, young master, might not have long to live. Why not prepare some ''furniture'' here? Ke ke... it seems to me like you need it." "Ha ha! You''re an interesting old man," Tang Jinnian looked at the old man with a glint in his eyes. "So tell me, what exactly is this furniture youre talking about?" "Ke ke... Youll find out when you go inside," the old man did not stand up but simply pointed to the inside of the house. Tang Jinnian and Rao Shuang exchanged a glance and walked over together. As they passed the old man and opened the door, they saw inside the room was filled with coffins laid out in every direction! Rao Shuang cursed under her breath and turned to leave. Tang Jinnians lips curled into a cold smile, but he showed no sign of losing his cool. He turned to the old man outside the door. "What are you trying to say?" Chapter 73 - Treacherous Mountain Road Chapter 73 - Treacherous Mountain Road"What are you trying to say?" Forsaken Phoenix squinted at the old man. The old man on the doorstep grinned and said, "I''m just blunt, so please forgive me if I say something that offends you. However, Im only saying this for your own good. Once you leave, you wont find another store like mine." "Oh? You think Im going to die today?" Tang Jinnian knocked his pipe against the door frame, shaking off the ash. "Well... pretty much," the old man said, looking up at Tang Jinnian. "Do you know many people die on Five Gods Summit each year? I have to carry several bodies down from this mountain every year." Tang Jinnian chuckled. "Who would have thought youre in charge of collecting bodies too?" "Dont look down on my trade." The old man grinned widely, revealing a chipped tooth. "The next body I carry down might be yours. "However, I only handle the corpses of those who bought a casket from me. As for the others... they''re none of my business. They can stay on the mountain to feed the wolves." Tang Jinnian waved his hand with a smile. "I''m not looking down on you, but from what you say that... is your business doing well these years?" Hearing Tang Jinnians question, the old man sighed. "It was fine a few years ago, but recently, fewer and fewer people come here. "Now that Five Gods Summit has a bad reputation, naturally, fewer people dare to come... I only know how to make coffins for a living." The old man shook his head solemnly. "Business is getting harder and harder." Flowerless Butterfly also came over and asked, "So... how did those people who went up the mountain die?" The old man glanced at Rao Shuang and then laughed strangely, "Ke ke, this young lady is asking the right questions." "Those people weren''t killed by the disciples of Five Gods Summit. Although Five Gods Summit has a bad reputation, its not an evil place. Do you know what that place really is?" "Mm?" Tang Jinnian tilted his head and looked over. "Five Gods Summit is the largest site for accumulated corpses among these mountains. Over the ages, countless people have died here." The old man gazed towards the direction of Five Gods Summit, where clouds and mist were swirled. "I imagine you must have felt something as you came up the mountain..." "Yes, as we sensed a deathly aura as we came up the mountain... We didn''t see any living creatures either," Rao Shuang said with a serious expression. "So? Are you scared?" Tang Jinnian looked at Rao Shuang with a half-smile. Rao Shuang snorted coldly and turned away, ignoring him. Tang Jinnian was left in awkwardness, scratching his nose, and asked the old man, "So, what happened to those people? How did they die?" The old man pointed up the mountain. "Five Gods Summit is treacherous, and this is the only path up the mountain. Out of ten people, perhaps nine will die on their way up. "Not to mention the rugged mountain road, there are also poisonous insects, toxic miasmas, and aggressive scavenging beasts... "Young master, are you interested in a nice coffin now? Ill carry you down and ensure you have a grand burial." Tang Jinnian exhaled a puff of smoke, his expression hidden in the swirling mist. Only his voice could be heard. "How much is your most expensive coffin worth?" "Ke ke... it''s not expensive." The old man grinned, assuming Tang Jinnian was wavering. "Im honest in my dealings. The best I have is a cedarwood coffin, and Ill sell it to you for fifty silver taels!" Rao Shuang turned her head, looking at Tang Jinnian with confusion, finding it a bit strange. Tang Jinnian chuckled, took out a hundred-tael note from his pocket, and lightly tossed it at the old mans feet. "Heres a hundred taels. Seeing as you dont have much time left... I''ll buy this cedarwood coffin for your own use." With that, he stepped toward the mountain gate not far away. The old man''s smile froze on his face as he stared at the departing figure of the man, looking somewhat conflicted. Rao Shuang stared blankly for a moment before quickly catching up, her curiosity evident as she stared at the man''s sharp profile. Forsaken Phoenix suddenly turned his face and stared at Rao Shuang, raising an eyebrow, "Is there something on my face?" Rao Shuang pouted and said, "No... I was just curious about what someone who casually gives out a hundred taels looks like." Phoenix Seeker chuckled lightly. The two fell into silence as they continued up the mountain. The higher they went, the more difficult the path became. The path grew narrower until eventually, there was no path left, only a faint muddy trail hidden among the weeds. Five Gods Summit was quite humid. Although it was already noon, dew still clung to the flowers and grass underfoot. The air was filled with a faint fog that limited visibility. "Wait!" Rao Shuang suddenly called out to Tang Jinnian who was leading the way. She reached out to tug at him and said, "There''s red dew grass here, which means there must be red-spotted snakes protecting it too. Be careful... okay?" "What?" Tang Jinnian turned around with a fiery red snake less than ten inches long and looked at her strangely. "Are you talking about this?" He waved the little snake at Rao Shuang. Rao Shuang gulped and nodded. "Be careful... a bite from that little thing could be fatal." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm." Tang Jinnian nodded in response, then casually twisted off the snakes head, squeezed out a greenish gallbladder, and ate it. "Hey! Dont!" Rao Shuang tried to stop him but couldnt react in time. She watched in disbelief as Tang Jinnian chewed a few times and swallowed. Tang Jinnian looked at Rao Shuang in confusion, noticing her incredulous expression. Tang Jinnian frowned, "Why are you staring at me again?" "Are you okay?" Rao Shuang asked hesitantly. "What could possibly happen? Ive eaten more poisonous things than this." Tang Jinnian waved his hand. "Lets hurry and try to get there before dark." "What kind of person are you?" Rao Shuang grabbed Tang Jinnian, "That red-spotted snake is highly poisonous. Even a small amount of its blood could cause severe reactions in ordinary people... How did you eat that gallbladder just like that?" "Who am I?" Tang Jinnian smiled. "Im just someone who makes puppets." Rao Shuang looked incredulous and was about to ask more, but Tang Jinnian grabbed her by the collar, stopping her from taking another step. "What are you doing!" Rao Shuang shouted at Tang Jinnian while adjusting her clothes. "Look." Tang Jinnian calmly pointed ahead. "Heh... looks like we havent gone the wrong way." Rao Shuang focused her eyes and saw that a few meters ahead, the mist was different from the ordinary fog they had seen before. Instead, it was a faint red, and the ground beneath it was littered with white bones. Clearly, the fog was a poisonous miasma. If Phoenix Seeker hadnt pulled her back earlier, she would have stepped right into it... Rao Shuang now felt a twinge of fear. "How about... we take a detour?" Rao Shuang tentatively suggested. Tang Jinnian smiled and scoffed, "A detour? Here, eat this." He took out a red pill from his pocket and handed it to Flowerless Butterfly. Rao Shuang took it, examined it, and sniffed it but couldnt identify what kind of pill it was, so she asked, "What... what''s this?" "Heh, its poison, are you still going to eat it?" Tang Jinnian sneered. Rao Shuang rolled her eyes and swallowed the pill. She knew that if he wanted to harm her, there was no need for all this. Chapter 74 - The Methods of the Five Gods Summit Chapter 74 - The Methods of the Five Gods SummitFlowerless Butterfly didn''t even bother tasting the pill. She simply swallowed the pill whole. After it went down she asked Forsaken Phoenix, "What exactly is it?" "How does it taste?" Tang Jinnian asked with a smile as he looked at Rao Shuang. "Nevermind," Rao Shuang said, rolling her eyes at him and turning away, not wanting to deal with him. "Its just an antidote pill," Tang Jinnian said calmly, looking at the poisonous miasma ahead. "As long as that miasma is not one of those rare, unique poisons... it should work." "You study poisons too?" Rao Shuang asked. She considered herself quite knowledgeable about poisons, so she was curious when she heard Tang Jinnian speak so confidently. "What do you think?" Tang Jinnian smiled at her. Rao Shuang fell silent, remembering that her Dream Butterfly Dust had no effect on Forsaken Phoenix when they clashed in Meizhou I should have realized this earlier, she fumed internally. However, her curiosity about Tang Jinnian only grew. A person who was skilled with mechanisms and proficient in poisons... What was his story? Rao Shuang''s musings were cut short. Tang Jinnian stepped into the poisonous miasma first and said, "Let''s go. There is no time for idle talk." Rao Shuang cautiously extended her hand into the miasma. Tang Jinnian looked back when he noticed she wasn''t following him. "What''s wrong? You still think Im trying to deceive you?" Rao Shuang shot him a defiant glare and stepped into the miasma. Their visibility was even lower in the miasma and they could barely see more than five paces ahead. The two slowly followed the narrow trail underfoot. Tang Jinnian patted Rao Shuang''s shoulder and pointed to a spot in the miasma. "Look." Rao Shuang looked in the direction he pointed and saw a decayed corpse with some unknown plants growing on it. Rao Shuang was stunned. "What is this..." "My assumption was correct," Tang Jinnian said while studying the corpse. "When animals and people die here, their bodies gradually decay and produce corpse poison. That is how this miasma forms... "The poisonous plants use these corpses as their nutrients, their own toxins mixing with the corpse poison, eventually creating this miasma. The more deaths here, the larger and more toxic the miasma becomes." Rao Shuang nodded silently. "Hmm?" Tang Jinnian suddenly stopped. In the poor visibility, Rao Shuang nearly bumped into him. "What''s wrong?" Rao Shuang peered over the man''s shoulder and saw eerie lights blinking in the red miasma. "What is that?" Rao Shuang furrowed her brows. Her intuition telling her it probably wasn''t anything good. "Who knows? Lets go see," Tang Jinnian said. He pulled out his pipe, lit it, and took a satisfying drag. The white smoke stood out in the red miasma. Tang Jinnian started walking toward the blinking specks, and Rao Shuang closely followed him. The greenish lights flickered unevenly, looking particularly eerie in the dim red atmosphere. Before the two could get closer, the floating lights seemed to focus and turn toward the two travelers. Low growls echoed through the fog, and the green lights closed in on the two. Soon, a few large felines slowly emerged from the fog, their cold eyes fixed on the two. These creatures had robust and agile limbs that were full of explosive power. Black tufts of fur jutted up from their pointed ears. Their upper bodies were light brown, covered in mottled spots. Long whiskers hung from their cheeks. The eerie green lights earlier turned out to be reflections from their eyes. Rao Shuang studied the predators stalking them. "Aren''t these" "These are lynxes," Tang Jinnian said. Despite recognizing them, he seemed puzzled as he looked closely at the beasts. "But they aren''t a normal variety. Normally, lynxes are no more than four feet long, but even the smallest of these big cats are nearly five feet long." The pack of lynxes surrounded the two in a circle, occasionally licking their teeth clean with their barbed tongues. Even a lick could peel off a layer of skin. "It seems these lynxes live off rotting flesh in this miasma," Rao Shuang said. Glancing at the big cats, she warned Tang Jinnian, "These beasts have eaten dead bodies for years and are very vicious. Dont get carried away by them, I wont come to save you." "Heh... they''re just a few kittens," Tang Jinnian said dismissively. He smiled and gently waved his hand gloved in gold and silver threads. Several figures appeared behind the pack of lynxes. They were puppets. *** "Why do you think these lynxes look so different?" Tang Jinnian asked Rao Shuang as he squatted down and flipped open the eyelids of a dead lynx. "Perhaps its related to eating so much rotting human flesh," Rao Shuang said with a frown. The ground around them was covered with bloodstains and entrails from the abnormal lynxes. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at Tang Jinnian with some disdain. How could a person who only knew how to kill indiscriminately call himself an assassin. Rao Shuang changed the subject. "Anyway, the Five Gods Summit has a lot of dangerous methods to keep people out. Do you still think you can go and steal from them?" "Why not?" Tang Jinnian stood up. "These are just some unorthodox methods, nothing to worry about." By the time they walked out of the miasma, it was already dark. The wind occasionally blew through the mountain, howling through the trees and deepening the eerie atmosphere. "It seems we havent gone the wrong way," Tang Jinnian said as he read at a stone tablet by the road. "The tablet says: The Living Beware the Five Gods Summit." The characters were scrawled as if smeared with blood. Tang Jinnian sneered, "Heh... The Five Gods Summit certainly has a lot of different scare tactics." Rao Shuang frowned. "We havent seen a single person on this road, not even a patrolling disciple. Could there be a problem?" "Its fine. Since the Five Gods Summit has established itself here, well surely see living people as we go further up," Tang Jinnian said as he continued onward. "Living people? There aren''t even any dead people around." "Dead people?" Tang Jinnian suddenly turned and gave Flowerless Butterfly a strange smile. "Well... theres one right behind you." Before he could finish, Flowerless Butterfly swiftly crouched down, pressed her fingers together to form a knife and chopped backward! Bang! A muffled sound was heard. Rao Shuang felt as if she had struck hardwood, her palm tingling with pain. A gust of wind came from behind and Rao Shuang rolled forward without thinking to land at Tang Jinnians feet. Standing up, she saw Tang Jinnian was still giving her that knowing smile. Furious that he hadnt helped earlier, Rao Shuang shot him a harsh glare and then looked back in the direction she had run from. She saw a figure standing where she had originally been. A pair of vacant eyes peered through the dim light. The figure stood with its arms at its sides, its body rigid like a unmoving spear that emitted a strong stench of decay. Rao Shuang squinted her eyes and quietly asked, "Is that person dead?" Tang Jinnian nodded. "Yes, didnt you say you hadnt seen any dead people? Well, heres one." Rao Shuang pursed her lips. "Did the people from Five Gods Summit do this? Where are they?" "They must be hiding," Tang Jinnian said, scanning the surroundings. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "How interesting." Chapter 75 - Animated Corpse Chapter 75 - Animated CorpseIn the dim light, Forsaken Phoenix and Flowerless Butterfly faced a corpse that stood by the mountain path. Neither of them made a move. Rao Shuang held her breath and focused, not daring to be careless as she quietly observed the lively corpse''s unnatural stiffness. Her hand still twinged from her brief encounter with it, so she knew it was formidable. She quietly asked the man beside her, "That thing doesnt fear pain... Should we shake it off?" Tang Jinnian ignored her and kept stroking his chin, squinting his eyes as he carefully observed the lively corpse ahead, mumbling to himself, "How does that thing work?" Rao Shuang didn''t have to get upset over being ignored because the decaying corpse opposite suddenly crouched down and then leapt forward, like a tiger pouncing on its prey. Rao Shuang was about to dodge out of the way when a hand pressed on her shoulder, and Tang Jinnian whispered in her ear, "Dont move. Let me catch it and take a closer look." As soon as the words were spoken, another shadow emerged from the darkness and crashed into the lively corpse. The two rolled into a tangle. Rao Shuang focused her eyes and realized that the second figure was a puppet. The puppet held the lively corpse around its waist, while the corpse''s hands reached out to choke the puppet. The puppet, in turn, allowed itself to be choked and quickly reached out with both hands, grasping the lively corpses crown and chin. When the puppet''s hands twisted, the corpses head spun in a full circle. "Hmm?!" A confused exclamation shot from the darkness. Tang Jinnian smirked as he looked toward the direction of the voice coldly. "Got you..." Before he could finish speaking, Rao Shuang had already darted forward, her sleeves fanned out like the wings of a butterfly as she charged in that direction. Sounds of battle immediately erupted in the darkness. The lively corpse''s neck was nearly twisted into a knot, yet it could still move. It managed to break free from the puppets hold and attempted to intercept Flowerless Butterfly, who was fighting in the forest. However, the puppet grabbed its right arm, and the lively corpse swung its left hand to strike the puppets face. The puppet did not dodge, allowing the punch to land heavily on its face. It then locked the lively corpse''s right arm behind its back with a twist. With a crack, the corpse''s right arm hung limply by its side. The pitiless puppet rolled to avoid the corpse''s kick, and before it could rise, it executed a sweeping kick that toppled the corpse to the ground. The puppet then stepped on the lively corpse''s waist, pinning its remaining left arm, and twisted it back with another crack, breaking the left arm too. Seeing that the lively corpse was still struggling to get up, Tang Jinnian frowned, moved his fingers slightly, and broke its two legs as well. The battle between the puppet and the corpse was quickly decided. "Stop! I surrender!" A voice came from the direction Rao Shuang was charging at. Tang Jinnian glanced over and saw that she was approaching him with someone in tow. Rao Shuang walked over, holding a person in her hand, while Tang Jinnian crouched on the ground, closely examining the corpse. The corpse had been struggling just moments ago but was now still. Sensing the two approaching, Tang Jinnian looked up at the person. He had a shifty, rat-like face and was dressed in a strange black and green Daoist robe. His hairstyle was only common among Daoist priests. Tang Jinnian immediately laughed. "So youre a Daoist?" With a furtive look, the man glanced at Tang Jinnian and fearfully replied, "Yes... Yes, I am a Daoist." "Are you a disciple of the Five Gods Summit?" Tang Jinnian asked. "Um... I am a minor Daoist and a patrolling disciple of the Five Gods Summit." The man hesitantly glanced at the corpse on the ground. "Is this yours?" Tang Jinnian pointed at the now motionless corpse on the ground and asked, "Why isnt it moving?" "Unless I control it... it cant move," the rat-faced Daoist quickly answered. "What exactly is this thing?" Tang Jinnian tapped the corpses skull with his pipe. "Why can a dead body still move?" The Daoist looked around nervously, as if trying to avoid the topic. "What? Dont want to talk?" Tang Jinnian stood up and dusted himself off. He looked at the Daoist with a smile. "Do you want to die?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These words made the Daoists hair stand on end. He quickly gave in and shouted, "No, no! Ill tell you!" "Then hurry up and say it!" Rao Shuangs brows furrowed, and she stepped on the Daoists leg, causing him to kneel. "This... this is what we call a lively corpse..." The Daoist, trembling on the ground, said, "It was originally just an ordinary dead body. After being refined with the secret method of the Five Gods Summit, it becomes extremely hard. With the addition of internal qi, I can control it like my own limbs..." Perplexed, Tang Jinnian asked, "So it''s controlled by internal qi? Doesnt that make it easy for others to steal?" "Of course not," The Daoist raised his head confidently and said, "The way internal qi operates within each lively corpse is known only to its master. Even if someone steals it, they wont be able to use it." Forsaken Phoenix nodded thoughtfully. "This... This young master." The raf-faced Daoist looked up hopefully at Tang Jinnian. Tang Jinnian looked up from the corpse and gave him a cursory glance. The Daoist chuckled awkwardly. "If theres nothing else... could you maybe... could you let me go?" "His martial skills are mediocre. He probably doesn''t have a high status in the Five Gods Summit," Rao Shuang chimed in. Tang Jinnian smiled, "Letting you go is possible, but..." "But what?" The Daoists eyes lit up as he eagerly begged, "Please, young master, Ill do anything!" "But you must first take me to the gate of your Five Gods Summit." Tang Jinnian stared at the Daoist and finished slowly. Upon hearing this, the Daoists face changed instantly. "Young master... if they find out... Wouldn''t I definitely lose my life?" "That''s possible..." Tang Jinnian tilted his head, his tone icy. "But do you think you can just walk away now?" The Daoists face turned ashen, and he collapsed to the ground in despair. "What? Will you lead me or not?" Tang Jinnian looked down at him, like a cat watching a mouse squirming beneath its claws. "Ill..." the Daoist gulped visibly and decided. "Ill lead you!" Chapter 76 - Seeing Through the Dark Chapter 76 - Seeing Through the Dark"So this is... the Five Gods Summit?" Tang Jinnian looked at the hall before him with an odd expression. From inside and out, the hall itself seemed to be decaying. The sparse roof tiles let light through that illuminated a statue of an unknown deity in the center of the hall. Before the statue was an offering table that was clustered with burnt incense sticks that crowded the few clean sticks left. Tang Jinnian touched a chipped column at the entrance that was flaking its red paint. His palm came off with a handful of dust. "Are you kidding me?" Flowerless Butterfly looked at the statue under it and, seeing Forsaken Phoenixs question, said, "Here it says, Statue of the Southern Peace God of the Five Gods. This should be the correct place." "Southern Peace God?" Tang Jinnian stroked his chin and asked the Daoist beside him, "Is this Southern Peace God one of your Five Gods?" "Yes, young master, you have a keen eye," the Daoist said with a fawning smile. He had suffered quite a bit on the way here when he was questioned by Tang Jinnian. "The Southern Peace God is one of the Five Gods. These five gods are Northern Defense, Southern Peace, Eastern Prosperity, Western Unity, and Central Order. They each correspond to one of the five peaks. Currently, we are on the southern peak." Tang Jinnian nodded thoughtfully. "Then... this is what the Five Gods Summit looks like?" He gestured to the hall behind him. "Of course not"the rat-faced Daoist smiled awkwardly"this hall is just for show. To reach the main sect, we need to go further up." "Further up?" Tang Jinnian frowned. Seeing Tang Jinnian frowning, the Daoist hurriedly added, "Its not far, not far. We should be there in an hour or so!" Tang Jinnian said nothing more, gauged the darkening sky, and continued forward. Flowerless Butterfly trailed behind him. Walking beside the Daoist, she glared at him and said, "Dont try any tricks, there havent been any living people along the way. Are you up to something?" "I wouldn''t dare, I wouldn''t dare!" The Daoist waved his hands flusteredly. The Daoists behavior didnt seem like an act, so Rao Shuang nodded and asked, "So how many people are there in the entire Five Gods Summit?" "Uh... this..." The Daoist was momentarily speechless. Seeing Rao Shuang impatiently making a face at him, he quickly added, "Not many, only a bit more than thirty people in total." "So few?" Rao Shuang asked, puzzled. "We were never a large group," the Daoist murmured softly. The Five Gods Summit has a bad reputation, so naturally, not many people are willing to join." "Hey, so you know about your bad reputation?" Rao Shuang looked at the Daoist with a sidelong glance. The Daoists lips moved. Timidly, he said, "We... we havent done anything evil" "Thats interesting. So, you think there''s no problem with using dead bodies as your weapons?" Rao Shuang glared at him. The Daoist opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to argue, but ultimately said nothing. He pointed to a stone archway ahead. "Here, weve arrived," he spoke weakly. Tang Jinnian looked up and saw a tall, grand stone archway with the words "Five Gods Summit" inscribed on it. On either side of the archway stood two stone beasts. Their carved forms were fierce and menacing, seemingly eager to devour anyone who approached. Several people were already waiting under the archway. Since the sun had completely set, it was too dim to see their faces clearly. As Tang Jinnian and the others approached, one of them called out, "Brother Li" The rat-faced Daoist hurriedly called out, "It''s me! Master, save me!" Tang Jinnian squinted at the vague silhouettes, and asked the Daoist beside him, "How do they know its you? Can they see clearly?" "Hmph." A cold snort came from the archway. An old and creaky voice said, "The Five Gods Summit disciples practice in the gloom all year round. Our disciples can see clearly through the dark, which is something that a young, ignorant person like you wouldnt understand." "Ah... how foolish. Why should the living be afraid of light?" Tang Jinnian sneered. "You have a sharp mouth!" the old man roared angrily, "Let me see if your skills are as sharp as your words!" Before the words had left his mouth, Tang Jinnian felt a gust of wind by his ear! Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the gloom, he caught a glimpse of a dry, claw-like appendage rushing towards his head. Tang Jinnian ducked instinctively and felt a gust of wind graze his scalp, carrying a foul stench. "Is this how the Five Gods Summit welcomes guests?" Tang Jinnian took a step back, cautiously surveying his surroundings. The old man and his group remained where they stood, but the thing that had just attacked him was nowhere to be seen. "Heh... The Five Gods Summits has never had guests like you, " the old man chuckled eerily. In the darkness, Tang Jinnian seemed to see him raise an arm and point toward Flowerless Butterfly. Tang Jinnians pupils contracted. "Be careful!" he shouted to Rao Shuang. She reacted quickly, leaping forward at the warning, barely avoiding the sweeping claw. Flowerless Butterfly showed off her exquisite movement techniques as she pushed off the ground with one hand, using the momentum to flip into the air. With a light push of her foot, she darted towards the old man like a swift swallow. Rao Shuangs wide sleeves spread in the air as she drew her short sword, poised to strike and kill the old man upon contact! The distance between them closed rapidly, close enough for Rao Shuang to see the old mans expression. Then she saw the old man give her a strange smile. "Ke ke..." The old mans mocking laughter came from the darkness. "Overestimating yourself!" "Get down here!" The old man bellowed! A withered corpse burst out of the ground in response. Suspended in mid-air with no leverage, Rao Shuang was unable to instantly react. The withered corpse grabbed Rao Shuangs ankle and forcefully pulled her out of the air! Rao Shuang gritted her teeth and kicked the withered corpses head with her free leg, but the corpse took the kick head-on instead of dodging. Holding onto Flowerless Butterflys ankle tightly, the withered corpse slammed her down hard onto the ground! Boom! After the loud crash, the fighting quieted down. The withered corpse in the gloom picked up Rao Shuang from the ground and threw her at the old mans feet. Rao Shuang seemed to have been heavily injured and lay motionless on the ground. "Ke ke," the old man laughed unpleasantly, his murky eyes fixed on Tang Jinnian. "This girl is quite nimble. Her lightness art is quite impressive. Shes perfect material for another animated corpse... Young master, it seems youre the only one left now..." As soon as the old mans words fell, footsteps echoed all around, and a dense swarm of walking corpses closed in from all directions, surrounding Tang Jinnian. Crackle! A flame suddenly lit up in the darkness as Forsaken Phoenix lit his pipe. Without even looking at the animated corpses around him, he slowly exhaled a puff of smoke. His tone was as cold and unyielding as permafrost. "Old bastard... how dare you touch one of mine..." Chapter 77 - Then Perish Chapter 77 - Then Perish"Old bastard... how dare you touch one of mine..." Tang Jinnian''s tone was icy. "Ke ke." The old mans harsh laughter echoed in the darkness. "You reckless brats... did two ever think that you would end up like this before you trespassed into my Five Gods Summit?" "I never thought much of you," Tang Jinnian replied softly, "Even now, I still think you are just some pretenders with some petty tricks." "Hmph... you still have that sharp mouth!" The old man snorted coldly and waved his hand. "I wont bother with a little brat like you. Let me give you some advice... if you want to keep an intact corpse, quickly release my disciple!" As soon as the old man spoke, the three people who seemed to be his disciples also began to shout. "That''s right! Quickly release Senior Brother Li!" "Release him quickly, and we will leave your corpse intact!" Tang Jinnian exhaled a puff of smoke, glanced sideways at the Daoist beside him, and asked, "Are you their senior brother?" The rat-faced Daoist gulped and nodded. "Then what is your master''s role at Five Gods Summit?" Tang Jinnian asked. Before the Daoist could speak, the old man answered, "I am an inner court elder of the Five Gods Summit. What do you intend to do?" Tang Jinnian looked at the Daoist with a playful gaze. "Ah... so you are a direct disciple?" Looking deeply ashamed, the rat-faced Daoist nodded and buried his head low. Seemingly displeased by Tang Jinnians mockery, the elder shouted again, "Little brat, I dont have time to bicker with you. Will you release him or not?!" With his threat, the surrounding corpses took another step forward, on the verge of attacking. "Release him?" Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow. "Of course, why not?" The rat-faced Daoist was overjoyed upon hearing this and looked at the man beside him. Then he saw Forsaken Phoenixs right hand sweep straight, emitting a brilliant light. The rat-faced Daoist''s smile froze as his head soared into the sky. His headless corpse swayed and slumped into the dust. "How dare you?!" the elder roared furiously. Tang Jinnian caught the falling head, a strange smile playing on his lips as he stared at the elder. "Whats the matter? Look," he said, waving the severed head up and down as if offering it to the elder. "Am I not returning your disciple to you?" The elder never expected Tang Jinnian to kill his disciple without hesitation. He was appalled and distressed, unable to speak as he pointed at the man holding the severed head. "What? Didnt you want your disciple? Come and get him." The head continued to drip blood, and Tang Jinnians glacial voice sent shivers down the spines of the elder''s disciples. "Is he a madman?" "This person is insane, what he''s doing is outrageous." "Master! Kill this man right now for the sake of the martial world!" "Shut up!" the elder berated. Clearly enraged, he stared fiercely at Tang Jinnian, breath coming in short bursts. "Arrogant brat! Since you are looking to die, you cant blame me!" "Hmm?" Tang Jinnian tilted his head. "What? ... Are you sure you dont want your beloved disciple back?" "Sharp-tongued brat! Go die!" the elder roared. The surrounding corpses pounced on Tang Jinnian together! "Eight corpses... want my life?" Facing the attacking corpses, Tang Jinnian closed his eyes and calmly said, "Old bastard... you are too naive." Boom A huge explosion stirred up waves of dust. "Huh?!" The elder felt something was wrong. As the dust began to clear, he saw Tang Jinnian standing untouched by the flying dust. He was surrounded by exactly eight puppets that each held off an attacking corpse. "What?!" The elder was astonished. "Animated corpses?! You, how can you also..." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Animated corpses?" Tang Jinnian''s brow furrowed. "Nonsense... my puppet technique is not something an ant like you can understand!" "Puppet technique?" The elders brow also furrowed. "I don''t care what it is, I''ll make sure to interrogate you thoroughly!" "Heh." Tang Jinnian nodded slightly. "Do you really think eight is all I have?" The elders eyes widened suddenly as a gust of wind whooshed past his ears! Without time to think, the elder rolled on the ground to evade. Just as he turned to look back, he heard the screams of his disciples. "Old bastard... I hope you have more than just these few disciples." Tang Jinnian chuckled as if he had thought of something amusing. "If not, then nobody will see you off." The elder was horrified as he looked back and saw a puppet twisting the neck of his youngest disciple, with the other disciples lying in pools of blood. One puppet turned its head mechanically to face the elder. "Brat! You brat!" The elders voice trembled with rage. "I, I will tear you to pieces!" "Heh... come then." Tang Jinnian puffed out smoke, appearing casual. The elder said nothing more and retreated, disappearing into the darkness. Tang Jinnian raised his eyebrows, stood upright, and surveyed his surroundings. Turning around, he saw the eight corpses from earlier moving. Tang Jinnian took a step back, and with his gloved right hands fingers moving, the puppets began to engage with the corpses. Tang Jinnian found that these eight corpses were significantly stronger than the ones controlled by senior brother Li before, both in agility and physical strength. They were several levels higher, and made loud impacts when they clashed with the puppets. The Five Gods Summit did have some skill in concealment. The elder was hidden in the dark, and Tang Jinnian had not yet found where he was hiding. While searching, Forsaken Phoenix suddenly felt a sense of danger. Instinctively, he put his right hand up just in time to block an iron sword with a clang. Tang Jinnian blocked the sneak attack and was ready to counterattack. However, the elder fled back into the darkness, horrified to see that his sneak attack had failed. Tang Jinnian snorted coldly, lifting his right hand to check for damage. The iron sword didn''t even leave a trace of a white mark. "Five Gods Summit... I was right it seems," Tang Jinnian said, "You have nothing but petty tricks." "Arrogant child, dont just rely on your sharp tongue!" The elder''s voice was hollow in the darkness, making it hard to tell where it was coming from. "I cant kill you right now, but... I could kill her with a flip of a hand." "Ahh... Go ahead and kill her." Tang Jinnian waved his hand casually. "Do you think I will not?" "Not at all... I just met her by chance," Tang Jinnian said with a cold smile. "Her life and death have nothing to do with me." "Keke... Do you think I will believe that, brat?" the elders screamed hysterically, "This girl must be closely related to you. Today, I will also let you taste the pain of losing someone close!" Holding an iron sword, the elder rapidly descended on the motionless Flowerless Butterfly! "Ha ha! Perish!" The elders eyes were bloodshot as he roared loudly! Tang Jinnian calmly exhaled a puff of smoke. "Then perish..." Chapter 78 - Under the Moon at Five Gods Summit Chapter 78 - Under the Moon at Five Gods SummitThe elder''s sword was about to skewer Flowerless Butterfly! He sensed something was wrong when he heard Tang Jinnian distantly say, "Then perish..." The elders heart sank, but he already fully committed himself to the attack. It was too late to pull back. Gritting his teeth, he yelled, "Pay with your life!" The elder gripped his sword with both hands and thrust it down, but the woman in his sight suddenly rolled to the side, revealing another figure beneath her! Another puppet! The elder was horrified. The puppet shoved aside the woman who had been concealing it and grabbed the blade of the iron sword with a single large hand. The elder tried to pull back the sword to no avail and was nearly dragged into the puppet instead. Left with no choice, he abandoned his sword and leapt away from the puppet. He decided to retreat into the shadows for another opportunity. Mid-air, his back crashed into something and he heard Tang Jinnian derisively say, "Old bastard... did you think I would let you go?" Startled, the elder didnt have time to turn around, so he immediately struck backward with a palm, only to have his wrist caught by what he crashed into. His wrist felt as though it had been clamped by an iron vice. The grip revealed a terrifying strength that lacked the warmth of a living person. The elder instantly realized that this was yet another puppet, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it further. With his right hand caught, he immediately attempted a backflip over the puppets head, planning to position himself behind it and use its joints against it. Even in mid-air, the elder was calculating his next move. After dealing with this puppet, he would launch a sneak attack on that strange young man. As long as he could kill that man, everything would be settled. Just as he thought this, an irresistible force suddenly yanked the elder out of the air! Boom! Once again, dust flew everywhere! Despite all his planning, there was one thing he hadn''t accounted for. The metallic puppet was extremely dense, far heavier than the animated corpses he used. After trying to backflip over it, he had no leverage in the air, so he was helpless when the puppet yanked him downward with full force and slammed him into the ground. The elder, already advanced in years, felt like he had a foot in the grave after this violent slam. He curled up on the ground and trembled uncontrollably. Without his commands, the animated corpses he had been controlling collapsed to the ground. The sound of unhurried footsteps grew louder in his ears. Tang Jinnian walking over leisurely. He smirked as he passed by Rao Shuang, who was still unconscious. "Old bastard..." Forsaken Phoenix had a smile on his lips, but his voice was as cold as ice. "Do you have any last words to pass on to the Five Gods Summit?" "Cough, cough... I..." The inner sect elder finally showed the fatigue of his age at this moment. He glared venomously at the man standing over him. "I" Splat Before the elder could finish his words, Tang Jinnian stomped down, blithely crushing the elders head like a tomato. "Forget it, now that I think about it... you might as well tell them yourself when they join you down there." He wiped the blood and brains off the sole of his shoe on the elders robes. Tang Jinnian took a deep puff from his pipe, exhaling the smoke slowly. He turned to look at Flowerless Butterfly, who was still unconscious on the ground, and frowned. "What a... hassle." He walked over and nudged her head with his foot, but she didnt respond. PahPahTang Jinnian squatted down and slapped Flowerless Butterfly across the face twice. The sound rang crisp and clear. Rao Shuang groaned, showing signs of waking up. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the familiar figure standing over her. "Ah! What happened? Where did they go?" "Theyre all dead." Tang Jinnian waved at the corpses scattered around. "I see..." Rao Shuang knew she had been careless while fighting and embarrassed herself, so she decided to keep quiet. However, Tang Jinnian wasn''t going to let her off that easily. He smirked. "Flowerless Butterfly, a famous Heaven-ranker of the Ghostbane Association, was defeated by a single strike. How much did you buy that Heaven-ranker title for?" "Shut up!" Flowerless Butterflys face was dark, almost dripping with anger. "Haha, don''t worry you were a pretty good bait." Tang Jinnian patted the fuming woman''s shoulder. "If you didn''t risk yourself like that, I wouldnt have killed him so easily." "Risk myself?" Rao Shuang frowned. "What do you mean?" "That old bastard wouldn''t come out from hiding," Tang Jinnian explained with a smile, "I killed all his disciples to provoke him to kill you... Once he appeared, I caught him immediately." "You used me as bait?!" Flowerless Butterfly glared at Forsaken Phoenix furiously. "I was unconscious that whole time! If he really killed me, who should I go to for revenge?!" "Isnt it fine now?" Tang Jinnian shrugged. "Besides, I saved your life again... Flowerless Butterfly, now you owe me two lives." "Damn you!" Rao Shuang turned her head away and ignored him. Forsaken Phoenix was unfazed. Brushing nonexistent dust from his clothes, he looked past the tall archway, and toward the mountain''s peak. He faintly saw flying eaves of the pavilions under the moonlight. The air was still; there were no birds that could be seen or bugs that could be heard. Five Gods Summit was enveloped in a deathly silence. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** "Dummy..." Chi Nanwei looked at the figure walking ahead and spoke hesitantly. "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi turned to face his travel companion. The two had spent more than half a month on the road before they finally arrived at the imperial capital, the Emperor''s doorstep. At this moment, the two were standing in front of a restaurant. "Whats wrong?" Ye Beizhi asked softly. "We..." Chi Nanwei looked around and spoke in a lowered voice, "We dont have much money left... How about we eat somewhere else?" Chi Nanwei had not brought much money when she departed from the Li residence. Along the way, they had used up the three hundred gold tael bounty Ye Beizhi had earned to pay for their expenses. Although it seemed like a lot, Ye Beizhi had mailed away most of his reward, so what remained for their journey was scant to begin with. Moreover, Ye Beizhi did not want Chi Nanwei to suffer during the journey, so he always chose the best food, clothes, and inns. Chi Nanwei knew that Ye Beizhi was unwilling to let her suffer, so she had mentioned several times that she was willing to rough it out too. However, Ye Beizhi didn''t say much, and continued to pamper her along the way. Now, the large reward had finally run dry. Chi Nanwei looked at the man in front of her and said, "We dont know how long well stay in the capital, and we havent found a place to stay yet... We still need money..." From beneath a wide-brimmed hat with a black veil that concealed his face, Ye Beizhi said, "Its fine... After lunch, well look for a friend." "He owes me a lot of money..." Chapter 79 - Cunning Listener Ye Fan Chapter 79 - Cunning Listener Ye FanUltimately, Chi Nanwei followed Ye Beizhi''s lead, and they enjoyed a sumptuous meal at the restaurant. After their celebratory meal, Chi Nanwei had a question for Ye Beizhi. "Is the person who owes you money the same person we are here to look for?" Ye Beizhi nodded. Chi Nanwei was even more puzzled. "Would he know the whole story behind what happened to the escort agency?" "Yes," Ye Beizhi replied, scanning the street corner, seemingly contemplating where to go next. Chi Nanwei looked at the bustling street, feeling a bit emotional. This was her first time in the capital, and its prosperity completely dwarfed that of the Jiading Prefecture. Feeling out of sorts, she asked, "Have you been to the capital before?" "Yes... I''ve been here before." Ye Beizhi pointed in a direction. "Let''s go this way." For a while, the two navigated through the busy maze of streets and alleys in the capital. The crowded streets thinned as they traveled, indicating they were moving away from the bustling areas. Ye Beizhi led Chi Nanwei down another alley, at the end of which was an unremarkable wooden door. Ye Beizhi approached and gently knocked on the door. Soon, a yawning servant answered the door. He gave the two a cursory glance and silently stepped aside to let them in. As soon as Chi Nanwei stepped inside, she felt a sense of openness and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Wow! I didn''t expect that there would be such a refined and tranquil place within the hustle and bustle of the capital!" The servant that was leading them turned and made a shushing gesture to Chi Nanwei. She hurriedly closed her mouth. After walking a short distance and up a set of stone steps, they came to a hall with its doors open, as if welcoming guests. The words "Listening Storm Pavilion" were inscribed above the door. The servant leading Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei bowed, and then left. Ye Beizhi guided Chi Nanwei into the hall, where a person who appeared to be the manager was seated at a table and flipping through accounts. Hearing someone enter, he did not lift his head and said, "Please enter for tea. Make yourselves at home." "Is this a teahouse?" Chi Nanwei asked curiously. The manager finally looked up at Chi Nanwei''s question, and couldn''t help but smile with amusement. "You two seem unfamiliar, so I assume this is your first visit?" Chi Nanwei nodded quickly, but Ye Beizhi frowned. He stepped forward, and rapped a finger against the table. "Call Ye Fan out." The manager''s eyes twitched as he examined the unfamiliar man. The man before him wore a calm expression and spoke with a neutral tone, making it hard for the manager to discern what he was here for. Uncertain if the man was out for revenge or had some other purpose, the manager took a step back and asked, "What is your business with my master?" While speaking, he discreetly reached toward cabinet behind him. "If you press that..." Ye Beizhi didn''t move as he tracked the managers hidden hand. "Your head will roll." The manager froze and gulped anxiously, not daring to move. "Go call Ye Fan out," Ye Beizhi said, pausing to add, "Say it''s his creditor." Seeing that Ye Beizhi made no aggressive moves, the manager thought momentarily, then cupped his hands towards Ye Beizhi and said, "Please wait here a moment. I will inform my master." With that, he strolled toward the back of the hall. Ye Beizhi brought Chi Nanwei to a nearby table to wait. Soon enough, a servant served them tea. With wide eyes, Chi Nanwei looked around and whispered to Ye Beizhi, "Dummy, I feel like something''s not quite right here." Ye Beizhi''s lips twitched as if he was about to break out into a smile. He waved his hand to reassure her. Before Chi Nanwei could say anything else, someone lifted the door curtain at the back of the hall and walked out. Chi Nanwei quickly sat up straight on her stool, adopting an elegant demeanor. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The person who entered was dressed in a long scholar''s robe without the matching scholar''s cap. His long, tousled hair was casually spread over his back. In his hand, he held a white jade folding fan. He entered with bleary, bloodshot eyes, and it seemed like he had arrived in a hurry after just waking up. As soon as he lifted the curtain, he fixed his gaze on Ye Beizhi. However, since Ye Beizhi was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, his appearance was unclear. The person pointed at Ye Beizhi with the fan, stuttering, "You, you, you." for a while without being able to speak. Ye Beizhi removed his hat and looked at the person. "Long time no see... Cunning Listener." "Stormqueller... it''s really you?!" The persons expression changed drastically, his face filled with shock. "You dare... you dare... come to the capital?! Are you really willing to risk your life for that escort agency?!" "So you actually know what happened?!" Chi Nanwei exclaimed in disbelief. It seemed like he just noticed Chi Nanwei, and a hint of amazement flashed in his eyes. The next moment, his flustered demeanor became suave and charming. "Ah... this must be Miss Chi Nanwei, right? It''s a pleasure to meet you. I am Ye Fan. If there were any shortcomings in my hospitality, please forgive me." Chi Nanwei felt awkward at his words and repeatedly waved her hands, "No, no... ah... your hospitality was very good." Cling A crisp sound of a blade being drawn rang through the hall. In the next moment, Ye Beizhis blade was on its way to Ye Fans neck, but a white jade folding fan was perfectly positioned to block the path of the Tang blade. "As verbose as ever," Ye Beizhi said flatly. "And youre still as tight-lipped as ever." Ye Fan closed his eyes and shook his head. "Uh... whats going on with you two?" Chi Nanwei felt lost. She just saw them talk peacefully, before turning their weapons upon each other only to talk peacefully again. "Stormqueller... give it up. Its already a miracle that you''re still alive," Ye Fan said with a sigh. Ye Beizhi sheathed his knife without responding to him and said, "Find me a place to stay, something safe... And enough money for Chi Nanwei and me." Ye Fan smiled wryly. "It seems you already know the truth behind what happened to the escort agency." Ye Beizhi nodded. "Youve already told me all I need to know." "Are you really going to kill that person?" Ye Fan pressed with narrowed eyes. Wordlessly, Ye Beizhi drank the tea in his cup, then beckoned Chi Nanwei and turned to leave. "Even if you can kill him... can you come back alive?!" Ye Fan shouted, causing leaves in the courtyard to rustle and fall. At this point, Ye Beizhi had reached the entrance of the hall. He paused without turning around, then spoke slowly, "They wont be able to stop me." "Shut up!" Ye Fan exploded frustratedly. "Its always the same thing... You are so self-righteous! And arrogant! The government will catch you and execute you sooner or later! Go to hell!" Ignoring Ye Fan ranting behind him, Ye Beizhi led Chi Nanwei back onto the street. Chi Nanwei was not foolish... although she did not fully understand what the two were alluding to earlier, she was quite clear about what Ye Beizhi intended to do. Chi Nanwei was also smart enough to know she could not dissuade him, so she chose not to broach the topic. "That Ye Fan..." Chi Nanwei tapped her chin with her finger. "Who exactly is he? He really seems to know everything..." "He... is known as the Cunning Listener, Ye Fan." Ye Beizhi handed Chi Nanwei the note Ye Fan had given him earlier. "He claims to know everything on earth and in every corner of the world... Hes the most skilled information broker around." Chi Nanwei took the note, opened it, and saw it read: Hulu Street, Fuzhao Courtyard. Chi Nanwei looked up at Ye Beizhi. "Where''s this?" Ye Beizhi smiled faintly. "Its where we will be staying for a while." Chapter 80 - Paper Window Chapter 80 - Paper WindowThe capital of the Ruen Dynasty is divided into two distinct cities. The inner city is the imperial palace, which is the core of the country. The outer city contains the districts where the common people live and work peacefully. Although referred to as a street, Hulu Street was actually a respectable alley. It was neither too close nor too far from the inner city. If it were any closer, it would no longer be a place where ordinary people could live, it would be among the residences of the nobles and ministers. Fuzhao Courtyard was a traditional four-courtyard residence. Three households lived there, and with Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei moving in, the courtyard was full. Ye Beizhi looked at the place and nodded. Ye Fan was a perceptive person, and found such a place knowing exactly what Ye Beizhi intended to do. There was already someone waiting in front of Fuzhao Courtyard. When they saw Ye Beizhi and his companion arriving, they came over to ask, "Are you Young Master Ye?" Ye Beizhi assessed the person and nodded. "It''s me." "My master instructed me to wait here." The person bowed. "Please follow me, Young Master Ye." "This will be your residence." The person led Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei to one of the buildings within the courtyard. The house had two rooms and a small vegetable garden outside that needed to be thoroughly weeded. Ye Beizhi nodded to the person, opened the door, and walked in. The interior had clearly been cleaned in advance, and the interior was organized and well-furnished. The servant then came over and took out a thick stack of silver notes from his pocket, handing them to Chi Nanwei. "This is what my master asked me to give to Young Master Ye, one thousand silver taels. My master said if its not enough, he will send more." Chi Nanwei accepted the money with both hands and politely expressed her gratitude: "That''s enough. Please thank your master on my behalf." "Then I shall take my leave." The servant bowed slightly and left, closing the door behind him. "Tsk tsk..." Chi Nanwei looked around the room, "Ye Fan is so generous, giving us a house and this money... How much does he actually owe you?" "He owes me a life." Ye Beizhi placed the bundle on the bed and began neatly unpacking the clothes inside. Chi Nanwei looked at Ye Beizhi, who was sitting on the bed. For some reason, her face suddenly turned red. "... Let me do it." Chi Nanwei took over the unpacking duty from Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi handed her the clothes and stood up to walk outside into the shared courtyard. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The house next door opened its door, and an elderly lady in a floral cotton-padded jacket came out. She was their neighbor. The old lady was struggling to move a recliner and looked up to see Ye Beizhi. She smiled and nodded at him. Ye Beizhi blinked and moved over to help the old lady move her recliner. "Where are you moving it to?" Ye Beizhi asked. "Haha. Young man, you''re really kind." The old lady smiled. "Just put it in the yard." Ye Beizhi set the recliner where the old lady wanted it. She sank into it, yawning contentedly. "Thank you, young man. Hehe, when youre old, all you want to do is bask in the sun." "Mmm." Ye Beizhi nodded. "Dummy, we need to go buy" Chi Nanwei came out and, seeing the old lady in the yard, was momentarily stunned. "Huh? Who is this?" "Oh what a pretty young lady." The old lady laughed. "I wasnt as beautiful as you when I was young." Chi Nanwei blushed from the compliment. "Auntie, you must be kidding." She tugged on Ye Beizhis sleeve and asked, "Who is this?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. "Dont know." "I wanted to ask." The old lady pointed towards their house. "Did you just move in?" "Yes, we just moved in," Chi Nanwei answered. "I also just moved here not long ago," the old lady revealed, "My son brought me to live here." Ye Beizhi turned to Chi Nanwei. "Were you looking for me?" "Ah, yes, yes," Chi Nanwei finally remembered and said quickly, "We need to go buy some food, or well have nothing to eat tonight." Before Ye Beizhi could respond, the old lady quickly interjected, "Dont worry about it. Come over to my place for dinner tonight. You can try my cooking." Ye Beizhi glanced at the old lady. Chi Nanwei waved her hand, "Its not appropriate, Auntie... Is it convenient for you?" "Oh? Whats inconvenient about it?" The old lady waved her hand. "Im eating by myself anyway. Food tastes better with more people!" "By yourself?" Chi Nanwei asked, "Isnt your son here too?" "Hmph, hes busy with his ministerial duties," the old lady grumbled, though she seemed to be secretly pleased. "Never mind him, well eat by ourselves." Chi Nanwei understood what the old lady was suggesting. "Your son is... a minister?" The old lady nodded with a wide smile. "Yes, my son, my son was actually the top scholar!" "How impressive!" Chi Nanwei remarked with surprise, she didnt expect their neighbor''s son to be a top scholar and a minister. "Auntie, may I ask, what is your surname?" "Me? My surname is Yu." The old lady looked at them. "And you?" "My name is Chi Nanwei, and he is Ye Beizhi." Chi Nanwei pointed to Ye Beizhi. "He doesnt like to talk, so you can ignore him." "Oh hehe... very good, very good." The old lady beamed. "What are you two lovebirds doing in the capital?" Cough cough Ye Beizhi choked on his saliva. Chi Nanweis face turned bright red. "Auntie Yu, youre mistaken... we are not..." "Uh?" The old lady opened her mouth in surprise, covering her mouth and saying, "Oh! Excuse me, it was my old mouth running too much." A cold wind blew by and the old lady rubbed her hands. "Brr, its really cold... Ill go back inside." The old lady walked back inside, leaving Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei standing in the yard, feeling somewhat awkward. "How about you sleep in the inner room tonight?" Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei, whose face was still red. "Ill sleep outside." Chi Nanwei nodded furtively, not daring to look at him. "I... Ill go out for a while." Ye Beizhi said as he hurried out of the Fuzhao Courtyard. He also felt that the atmosphere was getting strange. Chi Nanwei watched Ye Beizhis figure escape into the sunlight, and felt a bit dazed. In her heart, there was something like a paper window that had been unintentionally pierced through and light was shining through. Chapter 81 – A Dead End Chapter 81 C A Dead EndHanlin Scholar Su Yi felt somewhat uneasy as he walked down the busy streets. Despite having only been a government official for only a few days, he had already fully experienced what it meant to be a minister. His studies had taught him about etiquette, righteousness, integrity, and honor, but he had never learned how to be cunning and deceitful. There was a strange undertone to this year''s war, which seemed different from the past. So he went to his teacher, Gu Liuyun, the Minister of Rites, to sort things out. Wars affect the entire country, so Hanlin Scholar Su Yi felt he should understand this and do his best as a minister of the Ruen Dynasty. Then his teacher scolded him out of the room. His teacher reminded him, "This matter is too murky, you shouldn''t get involved. Focus on your duties as a Hanlin Scholar." Hearing this from his teacher, Su Yi was ever more certain that something was amiss. Convinced of his suspicions he said, "War is not a matter of the court, but a matter of the nation, a matter of the people" "That is exactly what court matters are!" Minister of Rites Gu , shouted angrily at Su Yi. He slammed the table heavily and rebuked, "The war this year is not something that can be decided by me, nor by a mere Hanlin Scholar like you!" Su Yi gulped nervously and didn''t dare speak. He had never seen his teacher so upset. Minister of Rites Gu Liuyun was so angry his expression fluctuated several times. He took a deep breath to calm down, and said slowly, "I am doing this for your own good... Do not inquire about this matter any further. If you get involved, you will be crushed in an instant... "The bloodshed and struggles in the imperial court are far worse than the fights in the jianghu." Gu Liuyun waved his hand in dismissal. "You may leave." "As your student, I"Su Yi looked at the figure sitting on the chair and gritted his teeth"will take my leave." As a top scholar, Su Yi was smart. Given his status, he knew he could no longer interfere with the matter, so he chose to protect himself. However, as a smart person, he disliked situations he didn''t understand. He wanted to uncover what was hidden behind this matter... Only someone who understood the overall situation could make the best move in crucial moments. He began recording snippets of conversations with the scholars and teachers at the Hanlin Academy and even eavesdropped on the children of nobility who were still attending school. Although these rumors were not very reliable, they still helped him gradually approach the truth of the matter. They hinted at something that made this Hanlin Scholar shiver with fear. Over the past few days, Su Yi has been dealing with the Hanlin Academy''s affairs during the day and sorting out collected information at night. He has become so busy that he often stays overnight at the Hanlin Academy. Su Yi stretched lazily, racked his brush, and looked at the sky outside the window. The sun was setting, so he pushed his chair aside, and stood up. "I haven''t been home in three days," Su Yi murmured, rubbing his forehead. Mother will complain again. I should buy some food to bring back." Su Yi''s father passed away early, and his mother raised him by herself. The mother and son lived in poverty and relied on each other. Luckily, Su Yi was smart; he had been exceptionally intelligent since childhood and had now successfully aced the imperial exams. Su Yi held his mother in great respect, so he brought her to live in the capital with him = as soon as he was appointed by the court. Su Yi made his way home along the busy streets, which were crowded with pedestrians. Not wanting to waste time, he hurriedly bought some ingredients and headed home. After leaving the bustling main streets, Su Yi noticed something was wrong. He glanced back and saw a man following him not far behind out of his peripheral vision. Am I being followed? Is it imperial surveillance? Su Yi''s heart tightened inexplicably as possibilities raced through his mind. It seemed that his secret investigations had been discovered. Are they here to silence me?! Cold sweat instantly soaked through his scholar''s robes. Who sent that man? The Eastern Depot? The Imperial Guardians? Su Yi''s pupils suddenly narrowed as he thought of someone he had seen a new side of today... Orwas it my teacher Gu Liuyun, the Minister of Rites? What should I do? It would be a lie if he said he wasn''t nervous. This was the first time Su Yi encountered such a situation. He was aware of his own limitations. He was, after all, just a bookish scholar who lacked the strength to truss a chicken. Su Yi swallowed nervously, but he kept a composed face. He continued walking forward as if oblivious to his stalker. Su Yi casually glanced back and found that the man was still trailing him at a moderate distance. The man did not seem to consider hiding his presence and followed him openly. Could I be overthinking this? Is this person not here to kill me? Su Yi frowned and began to sweat. I hope I am overthinking this. Su Yi quickened his pace, hoping to shake off the man in the crowd while there were still many people around. Turning a corner, Su Yi pressed himself against the wall, breathing heavily, and tried his best to overcome his nervousness. Su Yi took a deep breath, calming himself a little. Cautiously, he peeked around the corner down the path he had come from. He''s still behind me! He must be here to kill me! There''s no other option! Su Yi''s breathing grew heavy again. He even saw that when he looked at the man, the man calmly met his gaze for two seconds! I must escape! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thought of running away sprang up in Su Yi''s mind. As soon as the idea emerged, it grew uncontrollably, like a weed. He bolted! I''m not far away from my home now! I know the area so I can hide at home! I''ll be safe! He screamed internally. Suddenly, he stumbled to a halt. No, I can''t go home... Mother is still at home. I can''t put her at risk, I can''t endanger her... I can''t go home. A desperate idea formed in Su Yi''s mind, and his frantic expression hardened. I must... I must kill him! He stood at the corner of Hulu Street, where there weren''t many people. After turning this corner, the Fuzhao Courtyard was less than half a block away. Su Yi stood by the corner, trying to hide himself inside of a dead end. He continuously adjusted his grip on a wooden plank he had picked up from the street. His white lips formed a hard line. Sweat had dampened his temples, and stuck his hair to his cheeks, but his expression was intense as he stifled his heavy breathing to stay silent. On the other side of the corner, a figure walked slowly toward this side, heedless of Su Yi''s deadly determination. Tap, tap, tap The footsteps grew closer, and Su Yi held his breath, gripping the wooden plank tightly. The person trailing him rounded the corner, appearing fully in Su Yi''s view! "Die!!" Su Yi yelled. With bloodshot eyes, he raised the wooden plank and smashed it down at the approaching figure! Bonk The wooden plank bounced off the man''s raised arm and was knocked away. Su Yi felt a flash before his eyes and a tightness around his throat. He was suddenly grabbed by the neck, lifted into the air like a helpless baby bird. Is this how it ends?! At the corner of Hulu Street, two figures stood still under the sunset, one on the ground and the other lifted in the air. The setting sun elongated their shadows, creating an absurd silhouette. Ye Beizhi looked at the scholar he happened to pick up and felt very troubled. On his way back after buying some food, he encountered this scholar, who happened to be going the same way. This was not unusual, but what was odd was that this scholar seemed to be a nervous wreck, constantly looking back at him, occasionally changing his pace to hide around people or even running away. The most ridiculous thing was that the scholar even tried to ambush him as he walked past! Ye Beizhi looked at the scholar whose face had turned livid and tilted his head in exasperation. Should he... get rid of this nuisance? Chapter 82 – An Awkward Dinner Chapter 82 C An Awkward DinnerSuffocated, Su Yi felt his death looming. He struggled to pry off the hand gripping his neck, but it felt like an unyielding iron clamp tightening around his throat. Darkness was closing in, and Su Yi felt that he would pass out at any moment. At that moment, he seemed to see an angelic figure appear around the corner. "Uh... Dummy?" Chi Nanwei blinked with astonishment, staring at Ye Beizhi and the man he was holding in mid-air. Chi Nanwei pointed at Su Yi. "What are you doing...?" Ye Beizhi glanced at Chi Nanwei, and she looked back at him. Then both of them turned their attention to Su Yi in mid-air. "He ambushed me." Ye Beizhi rubbed his face with his free hand. "He did?" Chi Nanwei looked over Su Yi skeptically. "From what he''s wearing, he seems to be a scholar, right?" "Mm." Ye Beizhi nodded. "He doesnt know martial arts." Su Yi saw stars float before his eyes, unable to register what the two were saying. All he could think about were the memories of the dilapidated house he lived in as a child, the pickled vegetables he survived on, the firecrackers on the day he became a top scholar, and finally, his aging mother. He never expected that he would die quietly in this small alley in the imperial capital before he had the chance to take his place in the court. "Why dont... you let him go?" Chi Nanwei pursed her lips. "He doesnt seem like a bad person. There might be some misunderstandings." Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei and thought for a moment. He then nodded and let the man tumble to the ground. Caught up reminiscing about his short life, Su Yi was unprepared when suddenly he felt the grip on his neck loosen and his feet touched the ground. He fell to the ground with trembling legs. Haaa cough cough Su Yi lay on the ground. He didnt waste time trying to analyze what had just happened. He instinctively took a deep breath and then began coughing violently. His vision swam with tears from being choked. He looked up and saw the blurry outlines man and a woman walking away from him without turning back. He could faintly hear their conversation. "Why did you come out too?" "Aunt Yu ran out of green onions, so I came out to buy some." "Mm." "And you, didnt you say you were going out to buy something? What did you buy?" "Mm." "Acting all mysterious. if you dont want to tell me then don''t." Was I wrong? He wasn''t here to kill me? Su Yi suddenly felt bewildered. Was this what it meant to be too clever for your own good? It might be more accurate to describe it as reaping what you sow. After a long while, Su Yi felt a bit better, staggered to his feet, and staggered toward the Fuzhao Courtyard. Recalling what happened earlier, Su Yis legs still felt weak. He thought he might never forget the look the man gave him, it was so calm and indifferent, like a bottomless ancient well. The emotionless gaze felt like it was considering whether to extinguish the life of an insect. He must have killed before, and killed many people. Such a person deserves to be caught by the Imperial Guardians and beheaded! Su Yi fumed internally as he clenched his teeth to keep them from chattering uncontrollably. As he entered the courtyard, he saw old man Liu was at the entrance, preparing vegetables. Seeing Su Yi, old man Liu showed a gap-toothed smile and greeted him. Su Yi forced a smile in response. Before entering his house, Su Yi was surprised to see that the door of the neighboring house was wide open. Apparently, another family had finally moved in. As soon as he entered the house, he saw his mother busy at the stove, and a tall, slender woman stood beside her. The woman''s outline seemed somewhat familiar. "Mother, " the top scholar softly called out, suddenly feeling incredibly emotional... He had been so close to never seeing his mother again. "...Hmm?" Old Lady Yu turned around with small steps. "Oh, little brat, why did you come back?" Su Yi didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. "What do you mean? Why cant I come back?" "Hmph, you never come home these days. How could I know youd be back today?" Old Lady Yu huffed, "There isnt enough food. Youll have to make more noodles yourself later." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright." Su Yi pointed at the woman beside Old Lady Yu. "Mother, who is this?" "This is Miss Chi, who just moved in next door." Old Lady Yu pointed at Su Yi and said to Chi Nanwei, "This is my unfilial son." Though she said that, she couldnt hide her pride. Chi Nanwei smiled awkwardly, remembering how she bumped into Su Yi earlier. "Ive... met Mister Su before." Su Yi was flummoxed. "Miss Chi, have we... met before?" "Ah? Ha... it''s possible?" Chi Nanwei chuckled nervously. "Maybe, maybe." "Youve met before?" Old Lady Yu shook the water from her hands and looked at the two. "Miss Chi just moved to the capital today. When did you meet?" "Just moved today?" Su Yi had a fleeting realization but couldnt quite grasp it. At that moment, Su Yi noticed a figure walking through the doorway. Looking up, their eyes met directly. Su Yis eyes widened. "Its you?!" "..." Ye Beizhi raised an eyebrow at Chi Nanwei. Chi Nanwei shrugged helplessly at him. Ye Beizhi blinked. "Its me." "What? Do you two know each other too?" Old Lady Yu looked at one and then the other, her face full of confusion. Chi Nanwei laughed awkwardly. How should we tell her? Should we say that we almost killed your son just now? Old Lady Yu keenly noticed that her sons face was twitching. He seemed likely angry but mostly scared. "What is this?" Old Lady Yu asked as her confusion deepened. "Its nothing. Perhaps I recognized the wrong person," Su Yi said, keeping his eyes fixed on Ye Beizhi. He cupped his hands in a formal greeting. "I am Su Yi. May I ask your name?" "You recognized the wrong person?" Old Lady Yu pursed her lips but didn''t pursue the subject. Ye Beizhi looked at Su Yi with a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Ye Beizhi." The dishes were soon served. In the end, Old Lady Yu did not only let her son prepare his own meal but also personally served him a bowl of egg noodles. The atmosphere at the dinner table was rather strained. Su Yi slurped his noodles, occasionally glancing at Ye Beizhi without saying anything. Ye Beizhi ate silently, occasionally picking up some vegetables but saying nothing. Distracted, Chi Nanwei watched the two eat silently and engaged in a half-hearted conversation with Old Lady Yu. Old Lady Yu, however, was enjoying the lively atmosphere and was pleased to have such a lively family dinner. The sun slowly set, and each household lit their lamps. Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei spent their first dinner in the capital in this awkward atmosphere. Chapter 83 - Black Umbrella Ah San Chapter 83 - Black Umbrella Ah SanNot too far away from the awkward dinner Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei were trapped in, Impending Sword and Alluring Elegy were facing a different sort of crisis. On a road just tens of miles from the capital, a man blocked the path of Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu. "I am called Ah San. My surname is Ah, my given name is San." "Ah San? Why are you in the way?" Baili Gucheng asked coldly, looking at the man ahead. The man, dressed in a full-body black suit and carrying a giant black umbrella, looked like a specter emerging from the night. The umbrella was particularly striking. Its entire surface rippled with dark light, and the edge was studded with razor-sharp blades. Baili Gucheng scrutinized this man named Ah San more closely, his expression growing grave. That man was dangerous. He had yet to notice that Alluring Elegy had turned pale behind him; her eyes showing a mix of fear and anger. Whoosh Ah San opened the black umbrella and rested it on his shoulder. "If you are headed to the capital"Ah San twirled the black umbrella in his hand"then you should just turn back." "How arrogant," Baili Gucheng said, gripping the hilt of his sword, "In this world, there is nobody who can stop me from going where I wish." "Hahaha!" Ah San burst into laughter, as if he had heard the funniest thing in the world. "Oh Impending Sword, whether I can stop you, just ask the person behind you." "Hmm?" Baili Gucheng was puzzled and was about to turn to look at Yang Lu when suddenly a furious shout came from behind. "You filthy animal!" A graceful figure shot out swiftly from behind him with a furious shout! Alluring Elegy, held an umbrella in one hand and thrust it straight at Ah San''s chest. Ah San''s eyes flashed sharply, and he swiftly extended his hand, adjusting his black umbrella to meet hers! Ping! The sharp tip of Yang Lus umbrella was blocked by the surface of the black umbrella. Unable to pierce through, it produced an ear-piercing screech. Ah Sans eyes grew even more fervent, and he laughed crazily, "Haha! My little Junior Sister! Long time no see... You still haven''t improved! Stop embarrassing yourself... and get lost!" Ah San gripped the umbrella handle with both hands, angling the black umbrella downward to deflect the force of Yang Lus thrust. He instantly closed it to transform into a staff, striking heavily upward! Boom! Yang Lu was struck across the face and her entire body flying backward like a kite with a broken string. Thud Alluring Elegy landed on the ground by Impending Swords feet. This exchange happened in an instant. Before Baili Gucheng could offer any help, Yang Lu had already been sent flying back. "Brat! Dont be so arrogant!" Baili Guchengs sword-like eyebrows furrowed deeply. Enraged, he reached for his waist to draw his sword! "Dont!" A delicate hand suddenly pressed on Baili Guchengs hand as he was about to draw his sword. Yang Lu grabbed onto him for support as she stood back up. "Cough cough... Dont fight" "Why are you stopping me?!" Baili Gucheng glared at Yang Lu. Yang Lu stared right back at the furious man. "I wont allow you to fight... your injuries arent healed yet!" Her firm tone left no room for argument. Baili Gucheng narrowed his eyes. "I know my own injuries. I can kill him with a flick of my wrist, so dont stop me!" "I won''t let you do it!" Yang Lu firmly held down the mans sword, her eyes showing a hint of pleading. "Weve nearly reached the capital. Using internal energy now will only worsen your injuries. I wont allow it... "Besides, besides" "Besides what?!" Baili Gucheng stared at his companion''s blanched face. Yang Lus gaze faltered slightly. "Besides... you cant beat him..." "What?!" If Baili Gucheng had a semblance of calm before, he was now truly enraged. "Are you underestimating me?!" Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "N-No... its not like that." Yang Lu shook her head, looking towards the man with a mirthless smile. "He is the filthy animal who killed my master... my Third Senior Brother, Ah San." Baili Gucheng was stunned. "Its him?" "That''s right." Ah San chuckled indifferently. "I am Ah San, the man who killed his own master." Yang Lu gritted her teeth, looking at the sneering Ah San, and continued, "He and I are from the same master, and both practice the Wind Controlling Techniques, but his skills are superior to mine..." "Thats right." Ah San planted his umbrella on the ground, and taunted Baili Gucheng, "So if you wish to fight me, all you are doing is seeking your own death. Moreover, what Little Junior Sister has not told you is that her skill is the gentle Spring Zephyr Art, which is a technique for saving people..." Ah San licked his lips, and narrowed his eyes at Baili Gucheng. "And I... have learned the merciless Winter Gale Art... an art exclusively made for fighting and killing..." Ah San thought Baili Gucheng would balk upon hearing this, but Baili Gucheng merely sneered and shook his head. "Heh... Spring Zephyr? Winter Gale? So what. A fight is never decided by words alone!" Fearing a turn for the worse, Alluring Elegy Yang Lus cried out, "You can''t" Clang! His sword sounded like a dragon''s roar and a vortex of sword qi exploded from around Baili Guchengs body! "We can only know after we fight!" Baili Gucheng pointed his sword at Ah San, and several bursts of tyrannical sword qi shot toward the man blocking his way! Ah San''s face darkened as he muttered, "What a reckless fool." He opened the giant black umbrella with a whoosh and swung it, causing the incoming sword qi to vanish into nothingness. "I have long heard of the famous Concealed Sword Art." Ah San bared his teeth, his eyes filled with fervor. "I have long wanted to experience it for myself!" The sword qi swirled rapidly around Baili Gucheng, howling. His white hair fluttering wildly in the wind, Baili Gucheng coldly looked at the man in black and swung his sheathed sword. "Well said! Today, you can die in peace!" Baili Gucheng pulled his sword flat against his chest. As the sword intent reached its peak, the sword qi around him suddenly erupted, rushing forward with the force of wind and thunder toward the man in black! "Good one!" Ah San roared. He faced the sword qi with his black umbrella, which began to spin rapidly! The sword qi struck the umbrella, making a series of muffled sounds, but had no effect. Ah Sans figure emerged from behind the umbrella, his tone dripping with derision. "Your sword qi might be a great threat to others, but to meHmm?!" As Ah San peered out, his face changed color instantly. Baili Gucheng was nowhere in sight! "Heh..." A soft laugh came from behind the black umbrella. Ah Sans heart suddenly filled with alarm! Whoosh! A sheathed sword shot out swiftly from under the black umbrella, cutting through the air, and struck Ah Sans jaw! Bashed by the iron sheath, Ah San was sent airborne. "What?!" Ah San was even more horrified by the pain, struggling to look down, just in time to see Baili Gucheng leaping up from the ground, rapidly closing in! Baili Gucheng gave him no chance, leaping from the ground and rising above Ah San, brandishing his sword behind him, ready to strike! He was using his sword like a staff! Baili Guchengs iron sword had already swung out with great force before Ah San could reorient himself to react! Boom! Ah San was clobbered in the face again. The heavy blow sent him crashing back to the ground. "Die you filthy animal!" Leaping through the air, Baili Guchengs eyes were wide with rage. He held his sword by the hilt and pointed the tip straight down. He was preparing to execute a thousand-pound drop to skewer Ah San directly to the ground! Clang! The sound of metal striking metal reverberated for a long time. As the dust settled, Baili Gucheng knelt with one knee on the black umbrella, still holding his sword in a thousand-pound drop position. The iron sword sheath was pressed against the umbrella, but was unable to penetrate further. Ah San also knelt on one knee. One hand was braced against the ground and the other held his black umbrella to his shoulder. There were traces of blood at the corner of his mouth. He chuckled dryly, keeping his head down. "Cough cough... It''s true that no Nihil-ranker is ever an easy target." Ah Sans hand gripping the umbrella handle trembled slightly. "Hehe... Impending Sword, it seems that you forcibly used your internal energy. You are already on your last legs, so you will surely die if we continue. Once your injuries have healed, I will come to fight you again." "Ugh, pfft..." As Ah San finished speaking, Baili Gucheng spat out a mouthful of blood onto the black umbrella, his body going slack and falling into the dust. Ah San closed the umbrella and stood steadily, ignoring the anxious Yang Lu rushing toward them. He looked down at Baili Gucheng, who lay on the ground. The silver-haired man''s face was pale but his eyes were still staring coldly at Ah San. Ah San frowned slightly. So softly that only Baili Gucheng could hear him, he whispered, "Trying to kill the Prime Minister with just the two of you; all you are doing is seeking death. Take care of yourselves..." Ah San turned and said in an almost inaudible voice, "You... take care of her." Ah San looked back at Yang Lu not far away, his lips rearranging themselves into a cold sneer again. "Little Junior Sister, I won''t be so easy to talk to next time... We will meet again." Having said all he needed, Ah San opened the black umbrella, shrouding himself in shadows. With a few nimble movements, he vanished at the end of the road. Chapter 84 – Senior Brother and Junior Brother Chapter 84 C Senior Brother and Junior Brother"Why didnt you listen to me!" Yang Lu squatted beside Baili Gucheng and grabbed his collar, her charming face full of anger. "Baili Gucheng, do you realize you are courting death!" Impending Sword Baili Gucheng ignored the woman beside him and looked thoughtfully in the direction where Ah San had left. "He" "He is nothing but a filthy animal!" Yang Lu spat. She grabbed Baili Gucheng''s wrist again to assess his condition. "You forcefully activated your inner qi, further agitating the sword qi within your body. "Luckily, I helped regulate your meridians before, so there hasn''t been any fundamental damage." Yang Lu paused, staring into Baili Gucheng''s eyes, her expression serious. "I''ll help seal the sword qi in your body again, but before you fully recover, you must not forcibly use your inner qi. "Otherwise, not only will you fail to kill anyone, but you can also forget about advancing your Concealed Sword Art in this lifetime." Baili Gucheng knew Yang Lu wasnt joking and nodded seriously. "Then... how long will it take for my injury to heal? The soldiers and refugees at the border don''t have much time" "Is that my fault?!" Yang Lu frowned at Baili Gucheng and berated him, "Why didnt you think of them when you were fighting earlier? Who told you to forcibly activate your inner qi? Your injury was almost healed, and now you do this to me!" Baili Gucheng was speechless, not daring to argue. "Lets head into the city first." Yang Lu looked toward the distant capital with a distant expression. "As for how long it will take for your injury to heal and the matter of killing Qi Zongbi, we can only let fate decide." *** Not long after Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu entered the capital. In the Listening Storm Pavilion, Ye Fan sat in his study, absentmindedly tapping the table. His face was dark and stormy. A secret letter lay open on the table, having just been delivered by the Listening Storm Pavilions spies. "Impending Sword Bailu Gucheng has come to the capital too..." Ye Fan furrowed his brow, muttering to himself, "Yes, Qi Zongbi is planning to sacrifice those refugees on the border, and that certainly touched Baili Guchengs reverse scale... "But how did he find out about Qi Zongbi''s plan? The capital was already rife with hidden currents before his arrival... Does he think the waters aren''t murky enough?!" "Damn it! Dealing with Stormqueller Ye Beizhi alone is troublesome enough, and now we have Impending Sword Bailu Gucheng as well. They''re a bunch of lunatics!" Ye Fan picked up the tea on the table and drank it in one gulp. In the northwest corner of the capital stood a lonely seven-story tower. This building was neither a temple nor a Taoist monastery. It was an ancestral hall. This ancestral hall was located in a remote corner of the capital. The stone steps in front were covered with moss, and the roads on either side were overgrown with waist-high weeds. It was so rarely visited that merely describing it as deserted would be an understatement. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hall did not enshrine gods. It was dedicated to and housed the spirit of a deceased forefather, Li Xun, who was famed for his unparalleled wisdom. Decades ago, he was the Prime Minister of the Ruen Dynasty. His skills in overt and covert strategies, state governance, and national affairs made him the Emperor''s most trusted right-hand man. He devised the plan that secured the crown prince''s position as the Emperor, that allowed the Emperor to successfully sit upon the throne. A second plan forced Northern Qiang to relinquish a thousand miles of territory and created the North Watching Pass that exists today. A third plan that dulled the sharp threat of the jianghu under the Ruen Dynasty, allowing the court to secretly control the world''s top assassin organization, the Ghostbane Association. The world called him the Unerring Machinator. Li Xun had only two students in his lifetime, one of whom was Qi Zongbi, the current External Prime Minister. At this moment, Qi Zongbi was on the top floor of the tower. The top floor of the tower was sparsely furnished. However, bookshelves lined the walls, scattered books and sheets of paper were strewn like snowflakes on the floor. This left only the center clear, where a small shabby wooden table stood. Qi Zongbi climbed the stairs, carefully stepping around the scattered books and crumpled paper on the floor, and sat down by the small table. After a long silence, Qi Zongbi finally spoke. "The emperor has agreed to send troops." Sunlight streamed through the broken roof tiles and shone on his face. "But he has conditions..." "Hmm?" A low voice came from the cluster of shadows directly across from the small table. "What conditions?" Qi Zongbi looked at the shadowy man, his expression complicated. "The emperor wants me to swap out the fifty thousand commoners and refugees with soldiers. That way, it won''t" "Impossible." The person in the shadow interrupted Qi Zongbi before he could finish. "The difference between soldiers and civilians is too obvious. "Northern Qiang army aside but even anyone with a little knowledge could tell the difference. If you want this plan to succeed... those fifty thousand refugees must die there." Qi Zongbi lowered his eyes, looking at his knees. "If thats the case, the Emperor will definitely not agree." "But you know what to do, dont you?" The person in the shadow chuckled. "You can verbally promise the Emperor, then keep those fifty thousand refugees at the border as bait. "It''s just defying imperial edicts and deceiving the Emperor... are you still afraid? "You''re a dead man walking. Forming factions and opposing the court, no matter the outcome of this war, you wont escape death. So, what are you afraid of? Could you die twice?" Qi Zongbi''s expression shifted, as he struggled internally. "I''m not afraid to die... I feel guilty for those fifty thousand people" "What are you thinking?!" The person in the shadows lunged over the table and violently grabbed Qi Zongbis collar. "Qi Zongbi! Lord Prime Minister! My dear senior brother! What are you thinking?! Your name will be remembered in history! Expanding territories! Avenging our teacher! As long as we win this war! We will have everything!" A beam of sunlight streamed through the broken roof, enveloping both of them in its light. Motes of dust swirled and settled in the sudden sunlight. Qi Zongbi looked at the person in front of him, his expression now calm. This person had long, disheveled hair cascading down his back, a withered face, a deathly pale complexion, and wore a tattered gray robe. Beneath the robe was an emaciated body that looked like a skeleton and appeared even older than Qi Zongbi. Nevertheless, he called Qi Zongbi his senior brother. "This was never my task to begin with." Qi Zongbi showed no anger despite the grip on his collar. "Don''t forget, our teacher only taught me the ways of governance and statecraft. The arts of scheming and plotting... he taught those to you." "Hmph." The man snorted coldly and released Qi Zongbi''s collar. "Until Northern Qiang is destroyed and our teacher is avenged, I swear I won''t step foot from this tower!" "You''ve stayed in the tower for years... look at what you''ve become! You look like a vengeful ghost!" Qi Zongbi sneered. "At this rate, you''ll die before I do!" "Do you think I would die so easily before I see Northern Qiang destroyed?" The man sank back into the shadows. "As for you, you should know what to do. Fifty thousand lives to avenge our teacher... That''s quite a bargain, isn''t it?" The man in the shadows paused for a moment. "One last piece of advice... This plan is extremely treacherous. Once news gets out, there will be no end to the people who want to kill you. So remember to bring along those Ghostbane Association brats with you wherever you go these days." Qi Zongbi slowly stood up, supporting himself on his knees. Looking deeply at the shadows before him, he said, "After this battle, I wont be able to escape death. The remaining matters will be left for you to handle when you come out of seclusion. Only then, will I have the face to meet our teacher." After saying this, Qi Zongbi descended the stairs without looking back. The tower fell silent again. The man in the shadows looked down at his hands, and after a long time, a barely audible murmur drifted through the dilapidated tower. "Northern Qiang... heh, theyre not so easy to destroy... Teacher, when you chose to teach me these dark arts, had you already foreseen that this day would come?" Chapter 85 - Sneaking into the Prime Ministers Residence at Night Chapter 85 - Sneaking into the Prime Minister''s Residence at NightTime slipped away without a trace. Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei had been in the imperial capital for the last five days. It was now the end of the twelfth lunar month, and the weather was becoming increasingly cold. Nevertheless, the entire capital was brimming with a festive atmosphere in preparation for the coming New Year celebrations. Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei lived separately in their new residence. Including the newly arrived Ye Beizhi and Chi Nanwei, each of the houses within the Fuzhao Courtyard were occupied. Their days were peaceful and uneventful. Apart from the occasional awkward encounter with the top scholar Su Yi, everything else was quite fine. Over the last few days, they also met the other two residents of the Fuzhao Courtyard. One was Old Man Liu, a widower who lived in the room closest to the main gate. According to Old Lady Yu, Old Man Liu''s wife passed away early, and he never remarried. He had no children and supported himself alone. He always appeared cheerful and content with his situation, but in reality, he lived a difficult life. The other was Li Quezi[1] who had a lame leg and preferred to keep to himself. Li Quezi rarely spoke and kept his interactions with neighbors to a minimum. He would only come over shyly to borrow some salt when he needed some for cooking. He raised his young daughter alone. She was ten years old and still went to school. Li Quezis daughter was very well-behaved. She politely greeted everyone in the courtyard, and everyone was fond of her. Li Quezi mainly spoke to his daughter. As for how he became lame, it was said that he had been caught stealing something when he was younger and had been caught by the owner who then broke his leg as a punishment. After that, his wife ran off with someone else, leaving him and his daughter to depend on each other for survival. These stories were among the things mentioned during idle chats with Old Lady Yu. Chi Nanwei felt deeply touched by the stories, lamenting about how everyone had their own hardships. Ye Beizhi only blinked in response. When Su Yi happened to be around, he would sometimes say with great bravado, "This is my mission as a minister, I have a duty to save the people and save the world. That is the true calling of a minister." Ye Beizhi didnt deeply care about these people or their stories, and he didn''t plan to do anything. He had his own mission to complete. Ye Beizhi felt that the time had come. After lunch that afternoon, Ye Beizhi packed the tools he had bought a few days ago into a bundle, slung it over his shoulder, and left. On his way out, he left a note for Chi Nanwei that said he wouldnt be back for dinner. As he walked out the gate, Old Man Liu cheerfully greeted him, "Mister Ye, where are you off to?" Ye Beizhi nodded at him. "To visit a friend." At an alley near the External Prime Minister''s residence, Ye Beizhi gazed at the mansions main gate from a distance. The gate was tightly shut, and only two servants, who were shivering outside in the cold, manned it. The security didnt seem very tight. Ye Beizhi pressed his lips together and circled around to the back of the mansion. After circling the entire mansion several times, Ye Beizhi had memorized the general layout of the External Prime Minister''s residence, though he still knew nothing about the internal layout. But he wasnt in a hurry. He returned to the main street, found a tavern, and sat down, leisurely eating some food. He sat there until dusk, and as the sun set, Ye Beizhi finally stood up. He took out some silver taels to pay the bill, grabbed the bundle on the table, and headed out. Ye Beizhi headed straight to the spot he had scouted earlier in the day. From his bundle, he pulled out a black outfit to blend into the night and put it on. He carefully secured the Tang blade to his waist. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gazed at the External Prime Minister''s brightly lit residence with sharp eyes, and took out a piece of black cloth to cover his mouth and nose. The sun had set. Dressed in black, Ye Beizhi quietly waited outside. He leaned against the rear wall of the External Prime Minister''s residence, blending into the night. He had his eyes relaxed as if he were lightly asleep. At that moment, the two guards who were holding lanterns left the courtyard, so Ye Beizhi made his move. With a light leap, he stretched out his body, jumping more than a yard into the air. Halfway up the wall, he started losing upward momentum, so he pushed the wall with his toes and sprang toward the opposite wall like an agile monkey. In the blink of an eye, Ye Beizhi was atop the opposite wall across the street from the Prime Minister''s rear courtyard. Ye Beizhi stabilized himself briefly. Then, without hesitation, he leapt again, flashing across the Prime Minister''s high wall with his arms outstretched. Ye Beizhi rolled as he landed and hid himself in the bushes. He managed to sneak into the courtyard without making a sound from start to finish. After waiting a moment and sensing nothing out of the ordinary, Ye Beizhi stood up from the bushes. This was the rearmost courtyard of the External Prime Minister''s residence. Ye Beizhi didnt know which room Qi Zongbi would be in at the moment, but searching forward from here seemed like a good idea. Even at night, many guards were patrolling throughout the Prime Minister''s residence. To avoid alerting them, Ye Beizhi carefully moved through the shadows, holding his breath whenever someone passed by. Only after the guards were far enough away would he continue his prowl. Ye Beizhi was in luck; he saw a study not long after leaving the rear courtyard. Someone''s busy shadow stretched out from inside. Ye Beizhi wrapped his feet in cloth and leapt onto the roof in a few agile movements. Because of the cloth, his muffled footsteps were nearly silent on the roof tiles. Ye Beizhi mentally calculated his position relative to the person still hard at work in the study. He stopped moving only when he estimated that he was directly above the person inside. Then, cautiously, he shifted aside a tile and surveyed the room below. At this hour, a man with a long beard who appeared to be in his fifties was inside. His official robes denoted his position as the External Prime Minister. He sat at the desk and poring over a thick stack of documents. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he had run into Qi Zongbi. Although he had only come to scout the residence today, his target was alone in the room right now, completely unguarded. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Should he strike? As Ye Beizhi was deliberating, a knock came from the study door. From outside, a man called out, "Sir, it''s getting late." "Come in," Qi Zongbi responded without looking up. As soon as the words were spoken, a middle-aged man pushed the door open and entered. He was tall and muscular, wearing short-sleeved clothes that exposed his bulging muscles even in the deep winter. His face and movements exuded an inalterable dignity. However, what Ye Beizhis attention wasnt on the man, but rather the large saber on his back. It was a pitch-black zhanmadao[2]. 1. ȳ literally means Li the lame/crippled. ? 2. ն translated literally is horse-cutting blade, a type of large, two-handed Chinese polearm or saber designed primarily for use against cavalry. ? Chapter 86 - Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao Chapter 86 - Frozen Daybreak Lin JiulaoWhat a superb blade! Ye Beizhi couldnt help but sigh in admiration. It is unknown which master forged this blade. Although it looked like a zhanmadao, it was actually significantly larger than any normal onethe blade alone was over five chi long! This blade had no sheath and was simply slung over the back of the dignified man. Its hilt was intricately carved with an intricate five-clawed dragon that wound around a pillar. The dragons whiskers, scales, claws, and tail were all distinctly visible, making it grand without diminishing its practicality. But the most astonishing aspect of this blade was its jet black blade, devoid of ornamentation. Lantern light glinted off the edge as the man moved, indicating its extraordinary sharpness. The blade itself was as wide as two palms, with a spine as thick as two fingers. The pure size and thickness of the blade suggested that the weapon was quite heavy and required extreme skill to wield. Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes and carefully examined this blade, which could be said to embody the dominance of all blades. The dignified-looking man pushed the door open and walked straight to Qi Zongbi and cupped his hands in greeting. "My lord, you should go to your room now." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qi Zongbi frowned, he had been engrossed in the documents when he was interrupted. He rubbed his forehead and asked, "What time is it now?" "Its almost the hour of hai." The dignified-looking man grinned, seemingly amused at something. "Is it not yet the hour of hai?" Qi Zongbi frowned, looking at the dignified-looking man in surprise. "Usually, I dont sleep until the hour of zi... why are you bothering me at the hour of hai?" The dignified-looking man didnt seem to care whether the prime minister was angry or not. He only chuckled. "Because if you dont go soon, the person on the roof wont be able to hold back anymore." "Hmm?!" Qi Zongbi''s expression changed instantly. He turned to look at the roof, where a strand of moonlight flowed in through a gap in the tiles. Ye Beizhi''s expression suddenly changed. Without further thought, he withdrew his head and somersaulted away. He knew something was wrong when the dignified-looking man spoke those words. Ye Beizhi quietly adjusted his breathing on the roof, silently reflecting on how he had been discovered. He had been careless, and did not anticipate the ministers residence to have such a skilled person by his side. While he was distracted by the blade, he had unconsciously forgotten to keep concealing his breathing. That person must have discovered him at that moment but didnt expose him immediately out of concern for Qi Zongbis safety. While Ye Beizhi was still thinking, the dignified-looking mans voice boomed from below. "Its quite windy on the roof. Why dont you come down for a chat?" Upon hearing this, Ye Beizhi blinked and fled along the roof without looking back. A cold snort came from within the room. "You came all this way, why are you leaving?" Bang! As soon as the dignified-looking man finished speaking, Ye Beizhi heard the roof shattering beneath him. Ye Beizhi had just leaped off the eaves when he heard a sound coming from behind. When he turned to look, felt his heart skip a beat! A pitch-black zhanmadao was tearing through the wind and on its way to slice through his back! At this critical moment, Ye Beizhi swiftly gathered his qi, twisted in mid-air, and shifted his body down to the ground to barely dodging the blade! "Haha! Brilliant, truly brilliant." At this moment, the dignified-looking man and Qi Zongbi left the study. The man clapped his hands and laughed. Qi Zongbi stood behind him, both of them looking at Ye Beizhi. "Your evasion was as fluid as flowing water, and you can make quick decisions in a situation... Sir, you must not be an unknown figure." Ye Beizhi stood still, brushing off the dirt from his sleeves he had picked up while lurking on the roof. He ignored the dignified-looking man. The dignified-looking man wasnt angry at the lack of response. He slowly walked to the side and pulled out the zhanmadao embedded in the ground. The dignified-looking man weighed the enormous blade in his hand. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am a member of the Ghostbane Association." He then cupped his hands toward Ye Beizhi. "Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao." Ye Beizhi''s pupils suddenly constricted. This kind of alias could only mean one thing... This man is an Origin-Sequencer.[1] Lin Jiulao looked at Ye Beizhi, seemingly waiting for Ye Beizhi to introduce himself in turn. However, Ye Beizhi merely lowered his head slightly, and stood still, lost in thought. Lin Jiulao spoke up again, "Sir? You are being rather impolite" Ye Beizhi suddenly moved and vanished from the spot! From behind the Nihil-ranker, Qi Zongbi had been watching warily. Upon seeing Ye Beizhi disappear, he felt a sudden alertness and immediately turned to look. All he saw was the edge of a blade looming in his vision and Ye Beizhi''s cold, emotionless eyes! In that instant, Qi Zongbi felt like time was freezing. He could even clearly hear the sound of his own mouth gasping for air and the slicing wind from the blade cutting through the air. The blade approached inexorably, leaving lingering afterimages trailed toward his neck. Am... am I going to die? "Arrogant!" A loud shout awakened Qi Zongbi from his trance. Immediately after, a powerful force carried him through the air. He flew as if he were riding a cloud and landed on his butt with a thud. Clang! The crisp sound of metal clashing rang through the night. Sitting on the ground, Qi Zongbi looked up and saw Lin Jiulao reverse-grip his oversized blade to protect his arm. The abrupt blow had just struck the spine of the dark blade, but the thick blade did not show any signs whatsoever of being hit. Ye Beizhi was also quite surprised that his strike hadnt succeeded. Earlier, he had paid close attention and waited for the moment Lin Jiulao went to retrieve his blade and stood apart from Qi Zongbi. He had then pushed his internal qi to the limit and used a swift movement to try to land a decisive blow. Unexpectedly, he was still thwarted. Although he had long known that Lin Jiulao was formidable, he didnt expect him to be this powerful. At this moment, the two were locked in battle, so Ye Beizhi had no time to think of anything else. He pressed his Tang blade down onto the zhanmadao, sending sparks flying. Lin Jiulao couldnt resist this force with his impromptu reverse grip; without hesitation, he stepped back to alleviate the pressure on the blade and twisted the blade in his hand into a standard grip. Ye Beizhi didn''t plan on giving him a moment to breathe. The instant Lin Jiulao jumped back, he bent down, slightly bending his legs. He sheathed his blade at his left waist while firmly gripping the hilt with his right hand. Blade intent surged! Just as Lin Jiulao adjusted to a proper grip, Ye Beizhi moved instantly! Step forward! Slash forward! The blade gleamed brilliantly. Qi Zongbi couldn''t help but squint his eyes. The radiance at that moment was truly dazzling. He gulped unconsciously. Even though he was the assassin''s true target, he couldnt help but commend this strike. He had no idea whether Lin Jiulao would survive such a blow. As the brilliance gradually faded, Qi Zongbi looked over anxiously and let out a pent up sigh... Lin Jiulao was still standing there unharmed. Facing Ye Beizhi, Lin Jiulao stood tall. His clothing flapped open at the waist, revealing rippling abdominal muscles. On the ground lay a square iron block with a smooth cut caused by Ye Beizhi''s earlier strike. The other half of the iron block was still tied to Lin Jiulao''s torso. The smooth cut precisely mirrored the bisected piece on the ground. This was a training weight that Lin Jiulao usually carried. Ye Beizhi frowned as he glanced at the iron block on the ground, then at Lin Jiulao. At this moment, Lin Jiulaos eyes widened. His finger trembled uncontrollably as he pointed at Ye Beizhi, his eyes filled with excitement and a warped frenzy as he stared at Ye Beizhi. "This blade... this blade technique... it''s you... it must be you... "It must be you... Stormqueller Ye Beizhi!!!" Lin Jiulao roared. His eyes turned red as if they were filled with blood. He took a deep breath, raised his head. "As long as I kill you... as long as I kill you..." Lin Jiulao suddenly turned his gaze back, his maniacal eyes locked onto Ye Beizhi! "As long as I kill you... I will become the greatest blademaster in the world!" 1. So in the raws, the author says that Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao is also a Nihil-Ranker, but this is a mistake, more will be revealed as the story unfolds. ? Chapter 87 - Memories From Three Years Ago Chapter 87 - Memories From Three Years Ago"As long as I kill you... I will be the greatest blademaster in the world!" The zhanmadao in Lin Jiulao''s right hand twitched with excitement. The fervor in his eyes was nearly overflowing. "Greatest blademaster in the world?" Ye Beizhi tilted his head as he leveled the tip of his blade at Lin Jiulao. "Me?" Shing! Lin Jiulao swung his blade, delivering a heavy upward slash! The two were only a few steps apart, but the zhanmadao in Lin Jiulaos hand was longer and heavier than Ye Beizhi''s Tang blade. Its sharp cutting edge aimed directly for Ye Beizhi''s chest. With Lin Jiulao exerting all his strength, the blade had a fierce momentum. Ye Beizhi did not dare take it head-on, lightly pushing off the balls of his feet a few times to retreat several chi. He stood at a distance while watching Lin Jiulao. Lin Jiulao had not expected this slash to settle the fight. He had only intended to force Ye Beizhi back. Seeing Ye Beizhi retreat, Lin Jiulao wiped the sweat from his palm on his clothing. He eyed Ye Beizhi in the distance and said, "Shi Wufeng told me... When it comes to blade techniques, no one in the world can surpass you... Stormqueller Ye Beizhi!" Upon hearing this familiar name, Ye Beizhi raised his eyes to look at the sky. "Shi Wufeng..." "Exactly, it''s him. The Valley Master of the Millenium Blade Foundry Xuanfeng Valley, Shi Wufeng!" Lin Jiulao let his blade fall at an angle, pointing it diagonally at the ground, while he gazed at Ye Beizhi. "Those were his exact words... Stormqueller Ye Beizhi! Today, right here, right now! We shall fight to the death to determine who the ultimate blademaster truly is!" While, Ye Beizhi barely register what Lin Jiulao was saying. The moment he heard the name Shi Wufeng, he began to reminisce on what had happened three years ago "So it was Shi Wufeng..." *** The blade is the most aggressive of all weapons. In the TheLuxuriant Dew of the Spring and Autumn Annals, the sword is on the left, representing the Azure Dragon; the blade is on the right, representing the White Tiger from [ref]The Luxuriant Dew of the Spring and Autumn Annals is an undated work attributed to philosopher Dong Zhongshu. It has survived to the present, though its compilation might have continued past his lifetime into the 4th century.[ref/] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the jianghu, whenever a sword is mentioned, people cannot help but think of the Grand Succession Sword Sect. When a blade is mentioned, it immediately evokes thoughts of another place, the Millennium Blade Foundry at the Xuanfeng Valley. Among the legendary blades, nine out of ten came from Xuanfeng Valley. For generations, Xuanfeng Valley has specialized in the blade forging arts and reached the pinnacle of mastery. The Valley''s disciples grew up with blades, wielding them as dextrously as their fingers. The Valley master is a Martial Sovereign of the blade. By integrating the strengths of various schools with his own understanding of the blade, his blade was agile and unpredictable, as if it has a life of its own. His blade arts were unparalleled... Until three years ago. Three years ago, an unexpected guest arrived at Xuanfeng Valley. Just like those who had come before, he sought to have a blade forged. Moreover, he specifically requested that the Valley Master personally operate the furnace. The people of Xuanfeng Valley disagreed and were about to expel this person. However, these people were instantly knocked unconscious. They were subdued with the blunt edge of the blade, and no one saw how he wielded it. It was as if there was a flash in their eyes, and they collapsed. However, their defeat was not entirely pointless. At least they realized that this person was incredibly skilled with a blade. To their surprise, the blade in his hand was actually nothing more than a standard military-issue blade. The military blade bore bloodstains accumulated over the years that could not be washed away, and the patterns on the blade had become somewhat worn from long-term polishing and sharpening, but the occasional glimmer reminded people that it was a deadly weapon honed on the battlefield. However, upon closer inspection, the blade was covered in countless fine cracks. This blade had long since reached the end of its time and was nothing but a shadow of its former self. "I am looking... for the Valley master." The person holding the blade looked young, but his eyes were void of life. He had the gaze of someone who was truly familiar with the edge of death. The disciples unconsciously swallowed, but no one spoke. Seeing no one object, the young man pushed aside those blocking his path and walked straight into the valley. At this moment, one of the braver souls, seemed to trying to bolster their fellow disciple''s courage and shouted, "Who... who exactly are you?!" The man did not turn back, only softly saying, "Call me... Stormqueller." In the deepest part of Xuanfeng Valley was a tall pavilion named Sun Seizing. The Sun Seizing Pavilion was the tallest structure in the entire Xuanfeng Valley. It served as the residence of the Valley Master and ultimately housed the most important forging furnace. Sun Seizing, as the name suggests, means to steal the sun''s fire to forge the blades of the world. This building converts the suns fire from the great fireball in the sky into earthly flames that can be used to forge blades. Shi Wufeng blocked Stormqueller at the entrance of Sun Seizing Pavilion. "Are you the one who wants me to personally forge a blade for you... and are you also the one who injured my disciples outside the gate?" Stormqueller looked at the man in front of him and nodded seriously. "Yes, that''s me. Are you the Valley Master?" Shi Wufeng stared at the young man before him, momentarily speechless. "...Yes, that''s me." Stormqueller nodded again, retrieved a package from his back, and began to untie the knot. "I heard you know how to forge a blade... Help me forge a blade." "Heh... Countless people have asked me to forge a blade for them, but this is the first time I''ve met someone who has taken my help for granted," Shi Wufeng said with a cold smile, "Besides, why should I" Before he could finish, the disdainful look on Shi Wufeng''s face was replaced by an astonished expression, and he could not bring himself to say the rest. The package opened to reveal only one item, a chunk of a pitch-black, unknown metal. "This... this is...?" The surprise on Shi Wufeng''s face was beyond words. He could not help but reach out to touch the metal. Stormqueller frowned and placed his hand over the piece of metal. "What? Cant you forge this?" "Uh." Shi Wufeng realized he had lost his composure, awkwardly retracted his hand, and eagerly said, "Yes, I can forge it! Lets do it now!" "However, where did you get this material?" Shi Wufeng led Stormqueller into Sun Seizing Pavilion. Stormqueller followed behind him, holding the package. "It was a gift from a friend," he casually replied. "A friend gave it to you?" Shi Wufeng glanced at the young man beside him. "What kind of friend would be so generous as to give you this? Do you know what this is?" "Deep Sea Profound Iron, the hardest substance in the world," Stormqueller answered expressionlessly. Shi Wufeng nodded. "Hmm... it seems you are not entirely ignorant." The Valley Master paused and added, "The price for forging this blade will not be low." "I dont have money," Stormqueller replied nonchalantly. "No money?" Shi Wufeng stopped in his tracks. "Then what will you offer as payment?" Stormqueller looked at the man before him, blinked, and said nothing. "You!" Shi Wufeng took a deep breath. "Fine! Heres the deal. Since you are also a blade wielder, you will have a match with me after this blade is forged. If you win, the blade is yours, and I wont take a wen from you. But if you lose... this blade will remain in Xuanfeng Valley." Stormqueller tilted his head in thought for a moment and then nodded. "Alright." Chapter 88 - The Blade Forged in Xuanfeng Chapter 88 - The Blade Forged in Xuanfeng"Alright." Stormqueller nodded and handed the bundle over to Shi Wufeng. Shi Wufeng didnt reach out to take it. Instead, he clapped his hands, and two servants quickly entered from outside. The Valley Master signaled for one of them to take the bundle and turned to Ye Beizhi, saying, "Deep Sea Profound Iron is the hardest material in existence. This is also my first time using it to forge a blade, so I don''t know how long it will take. "Stay in the valley for now. When the blade is complete, Ill have someone inform you." Stormqueller Ye Beizhi nodded. Shi Wufeng instructed another servant, who was standing empty-handed, to boil water and burn incense. "Im going to bathe first. Inform everyone in the valley that the Sun Seizing Pavilion is closed until further notice, and no one is allowed inside except to bring us supplies for daily necessities." The servant nodded in acknowledgment and went upstairs. Shi Wufeng glanced sideways at Stormqueller and found that he hadn''t moved from his original location. He had no choice but to step aside, gesture at him, and say, "Please." Stormqueller looked at him uncomprehendingly. Shi Wufeng pursed his lips helplessly, pointed at the young man, then at the door, and said, "Im going to forge the blade. You. Out." Stormqueller thought for a moment before he said, "Alright." He headed outside. Boom! A heavy gate slammed shut behind Stormqueller. He looked back, and saw a beast head snarling at him on the door ring, holding a curved blade in its mouth. Everything inside the Sun Seizing Pavilion was now hidden by the heavy gate. The young man said nothing and sat down on the steps outside the door. He pulled a stale bun from his coat, thought for a moment, and then broke it in half. He put one half back into his coat and began eating the other. The sun set over the western valley, and dusk approached. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stormqueller Ye Beizhi gazed at the distant mountains, dyed a deep orange by the setting sun, his thoughts wandering. Tock A crisp sound came from beside his hand. The young man''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound. He turned his head and noticed that a box of food was placed next to his hand. A servant stood nearby, hands lowered. Seeing the young man looking over, the servant bowed his head and spoke softly, "The Valley Master ordered that we must not neglect our young hero. We have prepared your sleeping quarters. Im here to lead you there." The servant opened the lid of the food box, and the aroma of the food wafted out. Stormqueller didnt stand on ceremony, picking up a cornbread roll from the box, slowly chewing on it. "Young hero, Ill take you to your room," the servant gently reminded him. "No need." The young man waved his hand and looked back at the tightly closed door. "I''ll wait for him here." The servant showed a troubled expression, as if he wanted to dissuade their honored guest from camping outside. "About that" "You can go." Stormqueller didnt even lift his head and continued eating the cornbread in his hand. The servant pressed his lips together. Seeing no other option, he said, "Then I''ll take my leave." The stubborn young man didnt respond this time either. He just stared at the distant mountains. By now, the sun had completely set, and a hazy darkness had fallen over the valley. The sun rose and the moon set in a constant cycle, and Stormqueller counted each and every day. On the fifty-fourth sunrise, the gate behind him finally opened. Stormqueller sat on the steps in front of the Sun Seizing Pavilion, and just as he was about to turn his head, a blade was tossed into his arms. He looked down at the blade he held. It was about three feet long and jet black. The joint where the hilt and the scabbard met was perfectly seamless. Stormqueller gripped the hilt and slid it out a few inches. As soon as the blade was drawn, a chilling cold emanated. The blade itself had an understated design. It only had two deep blood grooves, and fine water-like patterns dazzled the eyes like swimming dragons upon closer inspection. The young man''s eyes gleamed. This was a weapon made for killing... As Stormqueller was absorbed in the blade, a hoarse voice sounded from within. "Ive done what I promised. When will you fulfill your end of the deal?" Stormqueller looked up and saw Shi Wufeng leaning against the doorframe, disheveled, unshaven, and reeking of sweat. "You..." Stormqueller opened his mouth, somewhat astonished. "Aren''t you going to rest first?" "Rest?" Shi Wufeng glared at the young man. "What if you run off while I rest? What can I do then?" "I wont." The young man shook his head. "We have a deal." "Hmm?" The Valley Master arched his brow. "Young man, are you that confident? Think carefully. If you lose, that blade will be mine." Stormqueller looked into the Valley Masters eyes and said seriously, "You can''t beat me." Valley Master Shi Wufeng burst into laughter instead of getting angry. He stared into the young mans eyes. "You''re like a calf unafraid of a tiger! How audacious!" Shi Wufeng narrowed his eyes and his Martial Grandmaster''s aura grew stronger and stronger with each passing moment. Stormqueller fearlessly met his eyes. "Hmph... You''ve got some courage." The Valley Master flicked his sleeve and turned his back to Stormqueller, saying, "Go to the martial stage and wait for me. I''ll freshen up and come." Led by the servant, Stormqueller arrived at Xuanfeng Valley''s martial stage, which was actually the flattened peak of an independent mountain. It was already noon by the time the servant brought them to the peak and left. Alone on the empty martial platform, Stormqueller sat on the ground, pulled out a cornbread roll from his coat, and ate his leftovers from a few days ago. Before he could finish the cornbread, someone ascended the platform. It was none other than the Valley Master of Xuanfeng Valley, Shi Wufeng. He held a curved blade in each hand and declared, "Ive already instructed the people in the valley to stay away from the martial stage so that when you lose the precious blade, you wont lose face too." Stormqueller stuffed the rest of the cornbread into his mouth in three bites, stood up from the ground, and said, "Mm, let''s begin." Shi Wufeng shook his hands and unsheathed the two curved blades. They started spinning in his hands like miniature hurricanes. "The male blade is called Yuan. The female blade is called Yang. Losing to my twin blades wont be a disgrace for you... Watch carefully!" With that, the Valley Master swung his left arm, and the male blade spun toward Stormqueller Ye Beizhi! The male blade came at him fast, and Stormqueller Ye Beizhi immediately sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the blade as it grazed his shoulder. Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, the blade paused in mid-air like it had a mind of its own, then swiftly turned and sliced toward his neck! This strike came even faster than before. At the critical moment, Stormqueller Ye Beizhi rolled on the ground and narrowly avoided it. But, before he could stand up, the sound of the wind being cut above him came again! "You dont even know where to look!" A thunderous shout exploded in Stormquellers ear. He jerked his head up to see Shi Wufeng, his right hand gripping the female blade in a reverse grip, swooping down from mid-air! "How can someone like you... dare to fight me?!" Clang! The sound of a blade being drawn out rang like a dragon''s roar, lingering for a long time. In that sound, a barely audible sentence was mixed in. "Ahh, feint to the east and strike to the west... Interesting." Chapter 89 - Formless Blade Chapter 89 - Formless BladeThe sound of the blade hummed like the roar of a dragon. After the blade was drawn, Stormqueller gripped his blade with both hands, holding it upright in front of his forehead and blocking Shi Wufeng''s twin curved blades. Stormqueller stared into Shi Wufeng''s eyes from behind his blade. "No need to probe. Just come at me with your true abilities." With that, he pushed his blade upward, shoving Shi Wufeng back. The Valley Master borrowed the force and flipped backward midair before landing stably on the ground. "Your reaction speed isn''t bad." Shi Wufeng began twirling his curved blades again. "But can you still catch this next strike?" Stormqueller said nothing, only pointing the blade directly at Shi Wufeng in a clear show of disrespect and contempt for the Valley Master. Enraged, Shi Wufeng laughed coldly and shouted, "Such audacity! Watch closely!" With that, his figure flickered and disappeared. Boom! The air exploded with a sharp cracking sound. Stormqueller frowned, gripping his sword in front of him in a defensive stance. He deliberately slowed his breathing and focused on the sounds around him. "The blade is formless..." A voice came from behind. Stormqueller clearly felt a chill creeping against his throat. He looked down and saw a pair of curved blades crossed like a pair of scissors ready to cut his throat open! "The blade is formless... how could you possibly find me?" Shi Wufeng''s figure appeared behind Stormqueller with a slight nod. As long as he even twitched his finger slightly, Stormqueller would be sent to his death with a slit throat. With a whoosh, Stormqueller Ye Beizhi slashed backward without concern for his precarious position. Although the strike was quick and decisive... it hit nothing. Shi Wufeng had vanished again. "This blade technique is called Formless..." The voice came from behind Stormqueller, but he didn''t wait for him to finish. He instantly slashed backward, but saw a figure flicker as it disappeared, striking nothing once more. "This technique can be said to reveal the essence of the sword in a single stroke..." The Valley Master''s voice lingered like a persistent pest, always coming from behind Stormqueller, but there was nothing for him to strike whenever turned around. Shi Wufeng didn''t attack, he simply harassed Stormqueller like a cat toying with a mouse. Yet, there was no sign of impatience or frustration on Stormqueller''s face. Even while being toyed with, he maintained his composure and stayed focused on his surroundings. The frequency of voice increased, as did Stormquellers strikes. Gradually, shadows and flashes of blades intertwined, becoming so fast that it was impossible to tell whether the figure or the blade was faster. Anyone watching would see nothing but a blur. "Young man"the voice came louder now and was filled with arrogance"your helpless appearance is no different from the others." "Its different." This was the first time Stormqueller had responded since the fight began. "Oh?" Shi Wufeng was surprised to get a response. He had half expected the young man to remain silent throughout, but it changed nothing. "How is it different? You''re just as hesitant, just as clumsy" "I''ve caught you." Shi Wufeng froze upon hearing this, and the next moment, he felt a fierce wind rushing toward him! A Tang blade was aimed directly at his forehead! What?! How is this possible?! The strike came so suddenly that it completely caught Shi Wufeng off guard. In his panic, he executed a desperate roll to barely avoid it. This kid really tried to kill me just now! As Shi Wufeng stood up again, slightly disheveled, he recalled the look in Stormquellers eyes behind the blade. A chill crept into his heart... What kind of bloody experiences could give someone so young such eyes? Shi Wufengs expression became serious. He patted the dust off his sleeve and judged Stormqueller who stood motionless across from him. "Indeed, you are exceptional, different from ordinary people... I have one more technique, watch closely." After speaking, Shi Wufeng gripped the female blade in his right hand, pointing it straight at Stormqueller. His left hand hid the male blade in a reverse grip behind him. "One strike brings life, one strike brings death." Shi Wufeng, Valley Master of Xuanfeng Valley, paused before announcing, "Young man, I won''t hold back with this strike. Whether you live or die is up to you." Just as Shi Wufeng finished his last word, Stormqueller moved first. A hint of admiration flashed through Shi Wufengs eyes. "Advancing instead of retreating? Not bad." A fierce wind rushed in, and a direct vertical slash, without any embellishment, aimed straight for Shi Wufengs face. "So fast!" Shi Wufeng was secretly astonished, but his movements didnt slow down. He quickly sidestepped to the other side, narrowly avoiding the blade. Stormqueller didnt get upset after his strike missed. He rotated his grip on the Tang blade with his right hand, spinning the blade in his palm and switching to a reverse grip. Shi Wufeng took all of this in, his years of experience already told him how the young man would strike next. The outcome of this fight was already decided. Shi Wufeng smirked coldly, narrowing his eyes. His curved blade was poised, ready to finish things off! Stormqueller, with a reverse grip on his sword, saw that Shi Wufeng, having sidestepped to his left, now left himself wide open. Stormquellers eyes gleamed as he forcefully twisted his body left, following up with a swift horizontal slash! Clang! Amid the dazzling flash of blades came a crisp metallic clash. Stormqueller glanced sideways to see that the strike he aimed at Shi Wufeng was now blocked by his right hand''s female blade. He was unable to advance any further. "Heh..." the Valley Masters voice came from above. "Young man, you chose the wrong blade." As soon as the valley master finished speaking, Stormqueller heard the sound of wind tearing above his head! The male blade, which had been hidden behind the Valley Master, was now thundering down toward his head! "I didnt choose wrong," a calm voice said, so softly that Shi Wufeng almost didnt hear it. Hmmm? Confident in his victory. Shi Wufeng didn''t understand what Stormqueller was implying. Before he could look down, he felt a tremendous force slam through the male blade gripped in his left hand! Caught off guard, his wrist throbbed in pain, and the curved blade was knocked out of his hand! Shi Wufeng was shocked, his eyes wide with disbelief, and stared blankly... Ye Beizhi''s jet-black blade had been replaced by a military-issue blade! After knocking the male blade aside, he didnt slow down, bringing it down fiercely into Shi Wufengs chest! "I"Stormqueller gripped the military blade tightly in his left hand"Can also use two blades." Clink! The moment the blade touched the Valley Masters robes, it shattered into pieces, scattering across the ground. The military blade had finally swung its last strike and shattered. Gulp. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Wufeng swallowed hard, sweat forming on his forehead. Stormqueller lowered his gaze to look at the remaining hilt of the blade in his left hand and blinked. Shi Wufeng opened his mouth and finally said, "I... I lost." "Mm." Stormqueller nodded as if it were only natural. "You..." Shi Wufeng pursed his lips, hesitant to speak. Stormqueller looked at him, puzzled. Shi Wufeng finally asked, "You... who taught you your bladesmanship?" Stormqueller froze for a moment before replying, "My captain." "Captain? Whos that?" Shi Wufeng was puzzled again. He couldnt recall any blademaster with the title of "Captain." "Captain... His name was Niu Dayong." Stormqueller Ye Beizhis eyes dimmed slightly. "Niu... Dayong?" Shi Wufengs eye twitched as he looked at Stormqueller doubtfully. "He was your master?" Stormqueller looked at Shi Wufeng like he was a fool and said, "He was my captain." That look clearly said... Are you stupid? Didnt I tell you already? Shi Wufeng finally realized what "Captain" meant, and he asked in surprise, "Youre a soldier?!" Stormqueller Ye Beizhi nodded matter-of-factly. Shi Wufeng stared at Stormqueller intently. "Are you telling me... youve never formally studied the blade?" Stormqueller lowered his eyes, tidying his somewhat messy collar, and said, "My captain always said, a blade is for killing. When you pick it up, you either kill others, or others will kill you." Stormqueller raised his head, fearlessly meeting Shi Wufengs gaze. "If the blade has no form, how can there be a blade technique?" Boom At that moment, Shi Wufeng felt as if his world had been shaken. This young man''s simple words had shattered his years of diligent study of blade techniques. Yes, the essence of a blade is to kill. It has no inherent form. All those elaborate sword techniques were just means to one end, killing. As long as that goal was achieved, there was no need for any bladesmanship. "Heh... heh heh..." Shi Wufeng couldnt help but laugh bitterly, laughing at himself for priding himself as a blade master, only to realize that a mere captain had understood the essence more deeply than he had. Stormqueller Ye Beizhi carefully picked up the shards of the shattered military blade from the ground, placing them into his bag, and turned to look at the Valley Master of Xuanfeng Valley. "Im taking the blade." After saying that, he turned and walked down the mountain without looking back. "Wait!" Shi Wufeng called out as he looked at the young man''s retreating figure. "Whats your name?" The young man stopped but didnt turn around. After a brief pause, he spoke. "You can call me... Stormqueller." *** "Stormqueller!" Like a clap of thunder, a shout exploded in Ye Beizhis ears, interrupting his reminiscence. "Do you still have time to be distracted?!" Ye Beizhi slowly raised his head to see Lin Jiulao, gripping his horse-slaughtering blade with both hands, slashing down toward him as if to split the heavens and earth! Chapter 90 - Lin Jiulaos Pride Chapter 90 - Lin Jiulao''s PrideThe strike was a common blade technique that Ye Beizhi was also familiar with, known as the overhead power slash. The horse-slaughtering blade in Lin Jiulao''s hand weighed over a thousand pounds, coupled with the overhead power slash, the momentum behind the slash was incredible! Ye Beizhi had just regained his senses and looked up to see blade slamming down on him. He placed his right hand on his waist, tightened his grip on the Tang blade, bent his knees slightly, and twisted his waist with force, spinning in place as the Tang blade drew an arc of light, fiercely chopping upwards at the horse-slaughtering blade coming straight at him! Bang! A shockwave erupted when the two blades met. Some distance away, External Prime Minister Qi Zongbi stumbled from where he was observing the fight and fell to the ground. "Your Excellency!" Guards of the External Prime Minister''s residence rushed over and quickly helped him up. With a thud, the leader of the guards knelt on one knee before Qi Zongbi and said, "Your Excellency, due to my negligence, a villain has intruded into the External Prime Minister''s residence. Please punish me!" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get up." Qi Zongbi didn''t look at the guard leader, his eyes still fixed on the dueling blademasters. He casually waved his hand. "This matter is not your fault... Even if that person wanted to go to the imperial palace, there might not be anyone who could stop him..." On the other side, the battle between Ye Beizhi and Lin Jiulao had reached a boiling point. The sounds of their blades clashing, the rustle of their clothing cutting through the wind, and the ringing of metal striking metal filled the air. Lin Jiulao truly lived up to the title Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao. The horse-slaughtering blade, a weapon known for its wide and forceful strikes, danced in his hands with a finesse akin to that of an embroidery needle. His large blade moved in an incongruous way that left no openings. It often thrust at sharp angles, every strike resembling a venomous serpent striking out for the kill. Sweat had begun to bead on Ye Beizhi''s forehead. While Lin Jiulao''s relentless techniques were exhausting to handle, what truly made him uneasy were the increasing number of armored guards surrounding them. While they were locked down in a heated duel, all the guards of the External Prime Minister''s residence had gathered around. If this entanglement continued, even if he could defeat Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao... it would be difficult to escape with his life. "Your Excellency," whispered the guard leader as he leaned close to Qi Zongbi, "Shall I send guards to capture him now?" Qi Zongbi slowly shook his head, saying, "Not yet... with your skills, going up now would be sending you to your deaths. One hit, and you''d meet the King of Hell... Just wait a bit longer; once Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao injures him, you can swarm him, and capturing him will be a sure thing... Heh, so what if he is Ye Beizhi, the Stormqueller?" Qi Zongbi said this without concern for others present, and it was unclear how much of this was meant to disturb Ye Beizhi''s state of mind. Ye Beizhi and Lin Jiulao naturally heard this loud and clear. Ye Beizhi felt a growing heaviness in his heart but said nothing. However, Lin Jiulao was having none of it and shouted at the guards, "Lets see who dares! I''ll kill whoever interferes first!" Qi Zongbi''s face darkened immediately. Lin Jiulao''s words openly slapped the him in the face, directly negating his previous plans. Ye Beizhi had been on guard against Lin Jiulao for a long time. Seeing Lin Jiulao turn towards Qi Zongbi, he seized the opportunity and ruthlessly slashed towards Lin Jiulao''s neck. Lin Jiulao blocked it with his blade, firmly parrying the Tang blade''s edge. Frozen Daybreak forced his horse-slaughtering blade down on the Tang blade. Staring at Ye Beizhi, the corner of his mouth curving slightly, "Stormqueller... Do you only know how to sneak attack?" Ye Beizhi narrowed his eyes, staring intensely into Lin Jiulao''s eyes: "No... I only know how to kill." As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Beizhi suddenly let go! Lin Jiulao raised his eyebrows, and with the loss of the blocking blade, he slashed straight down at Ye Beizhi! The two blades had originally been locked tightly together, neither yielding to the other. At this moment, Ye Beizhi suddenly loosened his grip, and the Tang blade was immediately flicked upwards into the air. Ye Beizhi immediately pivoted to the side as soon as he let go, the oversized blade missing his nose by a hair. "Lets see you dodge this!" Lin Jiulao shouted fiercely. The blade that had slashed nothing turned as he twisted it to change its trajectory, aiming a horizontal strike at Ye Beizhis waist! "I wont dodge." Ye Beizhis calm voice rang in Lin Jiulao''s ear. He reached up into the air, catching the spinning Tang blade as it fell. The timing was perfect. "Now, lets see you take this." Lin Jiulao raised his eyes and saw the Tang blade in Ye Beizhis hand already coming down overhead! If that strike landed, his head would surely be cleaved in half! But at this moment, the slashing blade was already descending upon Ye Beizhi, the wind from the blade even slicing through the fabric at his waist! Stormqueller was going for a pyrrhic blow! "Come on then!" Lin Jiulao lived for the blade and was not afraid of losing his life. He didnt dodge or evade the incoming deadly strike, instead, he fought with all his might to execute his own waist-level cut! Lin Jiulaos eyes were bloodshot, but he couldnt hide the madness within them. Only Ye Beizhi could hear him as he muttered under his breath, "As long as I kill you... I will be known as the greatest blademaster in the world!" Yet Ye Beizhi remained impassive, his expression as calm as ever, as if he were not the one about to be cleaved in two. Whoosh! A sharp sound of slicing air came from behind Ye Beizhi, an arrow from a crossbow shot towards him. Ye Beizhis eyelids twitched, he knew something was wrong, but it was already too late to change course. Suddenly, his right arm tightened as if struck by a heavy object, and a pain spread through him, causing his downward slash to involuntarily slow down. In the next moment, the blade sliced through his clothing. His right side burned with pain as blood began to soak his clothes. But the pain also meant that he was still alive. Ye Beizhi knelt on the ground, propped up only by his blade, and raised his head to look at Lin Jiulao who towered over him. Lin Jiulao was turning to look in the direction of the crossbow arrow, where a guard stood holding a crossbow, enveloped by Lin Jiulaos killing intent. The guard was trembling all over, his legs shaking, occasionally glancing left and right as if seeking help. "I remember what I promised." Lin Jiulao raised his blade and walked toward the guard. " I will kill anyone who interferes!" His words boomed like a thunderclap, stunning the surrounding guards. The guard with the crossbow couldnt take it anymore and fell to the ground, wetting himself: "No, it wasnt me... His Excellency ordered" Whoosh! The large knife swung straight out, not even making a sound in the wind, and a head flew into the air, the decapitated body collapsing to the ground. Qie Zongbi frowned. "Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao, what are you doing! Quickly apprehend the assassin!" Lin Jiulao scoffed, and glanced at the External Prime Minister without responding. Ye Beizhi covered his wound, standing up with his blade. His right side had a deep gash, bleeding profusely. Had it not been for Lin Jiulao forcibly redirecting his blade, he would likely have been cleaved in two already. Seeing Ye Beizhi stand up, Lin Jiulao turned and declared, "Stormqueller Ye Beizhi, this round doesnt count. Ill let you go today. Once youre healed, I will come find you again." "Lin Jiulao!" On the side, Qi Zongbi''s face changed dramatically upon hearing this. "Since when did that become your decision?!" "Haha! You must be joking!" Lin Jiulao looked at Qi Zongbi with a playful smile. "If it''s not up to me, who else will stop him?" "You!" Qi Zongbi pressed his lips together, his face livid with anger. Deep down, he knew Lin Jiulao was speaking the truth. Ye Beizhi covered his wound, looked deeply at Lin Jiulaos back, and then glanced at Qi Zongbi, who was looking this way. In the end, he said nothing, directly leaped onto the roof, and disappeared into the night. Chapter 91 - A Lamplit Moment Chapter 91 - A Lamplit MomentThe lamp went out when its wick burned out. In the Fuzhao Courtyard, Chi Nanwei placed a new wick in the lamp holder, lit it with a firestarter, then covered it with a gauze shade. The warm light once again diffused through the small room. One wick had already burned out, but Dummy Ye had yet to return. Chi Nanwei leaned on the table, resting her chin on her hand, staring blankly at the flickering flame. Knock Knock Knock The sound of knocking echoed, particularly pronounced in the quiet night. Chi Nanwei snapped back to reality, lifting her head to look toward the door. "Who... who is it?" After a while, a slightly deep voice came from outside the door. "Its me." Ye Beizhi stood quietly outside the door, wearing the same clothes he had worn when he left in the afternoon. He had changed out of the all-black attire he had worn when he sneaked into the External Prime Minister''s residence. As soon as Ye Beizhi finished speaking, a clattering sound came from inside the room. He assumed that it was probably Chi Nanwei, who was naturally anxious. He hurried to open the door and knocked something over in the process. After a moment, the room quieted down, and the door opened soon afterward. Chi Nanwei opened the door and only felt relieved when she finally saw Ye Beizhi standing outside. She tidied her slightly messy hair awkwardly and bashfully said, "Um, I originally saved some food for you... How about you come in first." Ye Beizhi looked at Chi Nanwei in confusion but still nodded and stepped inside. As soon as he entered the room, Ye Beizhi noticed broken plates scattered on the floor. Soup and vegetables were splattered everywhere. "What... happened here?" Ye Beizhi pointed to the ground and turned to look at Chi Nanwei. Chi Nanwei stared down at her toes, her face burning with embarrassment, and blinked. "Um... that''s the food I made for you... I got a bit anxious to answer the door just now, and, um..." Ye Beizhi looked at the lone bowl of white rice and a plate of pickled vegetables that survived the slaughter and nodded in understanding. "Its fine," Ye Beizhi said as he sat at the table and picked up the bowl to eat with the pickled vegetables. "Mm..." Chi Nanwei nodded with a flushed face. "Ill go clean up the floor." Saying that, she took small steps to fetch a broom, clearly happy that Ye Beizhi could still eat some of the food she made. Ye Beizhi quietly ate his meal while Chi Nanwei quietly cleaned the floor, and the room fell silent, with only the soft sound of the broom scraping against the floor. "I saw the letter you left for me." Chi Nanwei broke the silence first, her hands not stopping as she continued to sweep, her head bowed as if making small talk. Ye Beizhi paused his chopsticks in mid-air and then picked up a pickled vegetable. "Mm." "Mm." Chi Nanwei shook the dust off the broom. "So, did you go to the External Prime Minister''s residence?" "Mm... I did," Ye Beizhi said as he silently chewed on a pickled vegetable. "Mm..." Chi Nanwei stopped her work, looking at Ye Beizhi''s back, pursing her lips and falling silent. "Mm..." Ye Beizhi nodded and continued to dig into the white rice, knowing the girl behind him was watching him. For some reason, he didnt dare to turn around to look at her, and he didnt know why. "Eh?" Chi Nanwei suddenly sniffed, her expression somewhat puzzled, "Dummy, you..." Ye Beizhi''s body suddenly stiffened, and he swallowed hard, trying not to show anything unusual. "Dummy..." Chi Nanwei narrowed her eyes and walked over, examining Ye Beizhi from head to toe, "Why do you smell like blood?" "I, I, I..." Ye Beizhi pretended to be nonchalant, and reached out to grab another pickled vegetable with his chopsticks, but he still couldnt pick it up after several tries. "What?" Chi Nanwei raised her beautiful brows, staring at Ye Beizhi, "Are you really a Dummy? Why are you stuttering now after going out?" sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uh... its not my blood," Ye Beizhi mumbled. "Not yours?" Chi Nanwei pouted, clearly unconvinced. "Did you get into a fight?" Even though Ye Beizhi was still eating, she approached and directly roved her hands over him to search him. Ye Beizhi quickly put down his chopsticks and tried to grab Chi Nanwei''s restless hands, but she shot him a fierce glare. Pointing at the tip of his nose, she sternly said, "Dont move!" Ye Beizhi was taken aback and spread his hands helplessly. Seeing Ye Beizhi give in, Chi Nanwei nodded in satisfaction and began to check up on him again. Although he had changed clothes, his injured right chest was only hastily bandaged. Now some time, the outer clothing began to get soaked with blood. As soon as Chi Nanwei''s hand touched his right rib, pain lanced across him, and he couldn''t help but furrow his brow. The sharp-eyed Chi Nanwei noticed Ye Beizhi''s reaction immediately. She lifted his shirt, and her expression dramatically changed. The wound exposed to the air was quite shocking. A long gash had opened across the right side of his chest, revealing his ribs. Ye Beizhi sighed. Bing Bang Chi Nanwei stumbled to her feet and bumped into the table next to her, accidentally causing the cups and dishes on it to shake wildly. "I... Ill go get some medicine..." Chi Nanweis voice trembled as she hurried into the inner room. Chi Nanwei came out with some medicine and hot water, carefully cleaning away the blood and dirt from Ye Beizhis wound with a towel. She disinfected it with alcohol, sprinkling on hemostatic powder, and finally wrapping it with a bandage. The entire time, there was only silence. Chi Nanwei wrapped the bandage around his torso last time and tied it together meticulously. She wore a scarf around her head and had an unmistakable sense of desolation in her eyes. She gently stroked the bandage on the mans right rib. "Dummy... does it hurt?" Ye Beizhi shook his head, he held the girls hand and placed it on his knee. "Ha..." Chi Nanwei placed her hand in the mans palm and tried to laugh lightly. "You still said you were very strong... but you came back with such a serious injury." "I..." Ye Beizhi opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing. He reached out to smooth Chi Nanweis messy hair at her temples. "Im sorry." Chi Nanwei looked up at Ye Beizhis expressionless face, and a vague, indescribable emotion brewed within her eyes. She bit her lip and placed her face into Ye Beizhi''s lap, hiding her face between her arms. Ye Beizhi was stunned for a moment. Then he tentatively placed his hand on her head, took off her scarf, and stroked her silky black hair. "Dummy..." After a long time, Chi Nanweis muffled voice finally broke. "Lets go back... sniff... I dont want to take revenge anymore..." Ye Beizhi lowered his head, feeling a dampness on his knees. Chapter Ninety-Two - Chance Encounter Chapter Ninety-Two - Chance EncounterPah Pah! A crisp sound cracked through the air as a whip struck a conical hat. "Get up, we can see the city already." Xue Niang sat on the yoke of the ox cart, peering at the city that was beginning to take shape in the distance. "Ugh..." Xue Qiming stirred from where he lay in the cart. Lifting the conical hat that covered his face, he groggily sat up. "Ah...ha, where are we?" He stretched lazily, shielding his eyes with his hand as he looked into the distance. "Hmm... What city is this?" Xue Qiming rubbed his throbbing temples. "I drank too much last night... How long have I been asleep?" Xue Niang reached out, pulled a bundle from the cart, and took out a scroll of sheepskin. This was the map of Northern Qiang that they had bought in the previous city. Xue Niang spread the map on her lap. Her fingers, red from the cold, traced out their tracks. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, she handed the map to Xue Qiming, pointing to a spot and saying, "Look... this should be it, Taxue City. We are already deep in Northern Qiang territory." She looked up at the man who was much larger than her. "We are not far from their capital..." "Taxue City[1]?" Xue Qiming yawned again. "What kind of name is that? Is it because many people have died and bled here?" "No, the city was named after the snow." Xue Niang casually answered. She lowered her head and rolled the map back up to store away in the bundle. Xue Qiming took the bundle from Xue Niang''s hands and pulled out a tough piece of beef jerky to chew on. "Then lets hurry into the city... I dont want to eat beef jerky anymore. Its impossible to chew... Lets go into the city and treat ourselves to something good." Despite being so close to the capital of Northern Qiang, Taxue City was not nearly as prosperous as one might imagine. Perhaps the brilliance of the capital overshadowed everything about it. This city was merely a transit station. Xue Qiming looked at the streets along the way with some disappointment. "Sigh... Its not even as busy as the last city. They don''t even have an inn here, do they?" "There is one." Xue Niang pointed the whip at a building called the Great Peng Inn across the street. "Even though its name sounds terrible..." "Great Peng Inn... I guess the owner wanted to invoke ''The Great Peng rises with the wind and soars to a height of ninety thousand miles,'' but ended up creating an awkward name. "These Northern Qiang barbarians want to imitate the literary style of our dynasty but dont understand it, making themselves look foolish." "Then... are we eating here?" Xue Niang tilted her head cutely, her shoulder-length hair swaying. "Just the thought of that name is off-putting, but... huh?" Xue Qiming suddenly squinted at the inn, with a surprised expression. "Isnt that... heh, lets eat here." Xue Niang curiously looked over; several vaguely familiar figures walked into the entrance of the inn. At the entrance of the inn, a waiter dressed in an innkeeper''s attire blocked the way of Xue Qiming and Xue Niang. "Shoo, shoo, shoo! If you want to eat, eat outside." The waiter waved his hand, shooing them away. Xue Qiming turned to look across the street, his eyes widening. A few broken tables and chairs were set up on the roadside in the bleak wind. "You, you, you..." Xue Qiming gasped in shock, pointing at the waiter, unable to speak for a while. "It seems like the good food and drinks are inside." Xue Niang subtly took a piece of silver from her pocket and slipped it into the waiter''s hand. The waiter immediately understood as soon as he felt the silver in his hand. He weighed it lightly and instantly changed his attitude. "Ah! Two honored guests. Please come inside!" Putting on a big smile, he welcomed them inside. "Hmph." Xue Qiming pouted, handing the whip in his hand to the waiter. "My carriage is far more precious than any good colt or treasured horse, so take good care of it!" The waiter looked at the ox cart beside the man and chuckled awkwardly. "Uh... Of course." Xue Qiming took Xue Niang into the inn. Upon entering the hall, his eyes scanned the entire space. The earlier figures were not present, they probably checked into a room. At this moment, a server from the inn approached. "Honored guests, are you here for a meal or to stay the night?" "Hmm..." Xue Qiming stroked his chin and thought for a moment. "First, prepare a superior suite for me, I want one on the second floor." "Got it. One superior room! Please follow me upstairs, honored guest!" The server called out, leading the way. Once they entered the room, the server stepped back and closed the door behind him. Xue Qiming set down his things, pulled Xue Niang closer, and whispered, "I saw those people from a few days ago..." "Hmm?" Xue Niang looked at him in confusion. "Who?" "Those are the people we saw from the Qihuang Society!" Xue Qiming glanced at Xue Niang. The girl suddenly understood and asked, "So what? What do you want to do?" "Heh..." Xue Qiming grinned. "Have you forgotten? They seemed to be escorting something... arent you curious?" Xue Niang shook her head. "I''m not curious." "But I am curious!" Xue Qiming insisted, his eyes wide with righteousness. Xue Niang blinked and ignored Xue Qiming, busying herself with organizing their bundle of supplies. Xue Qiming felt disheartened. Awkwardly touching his nose, he pushed open the door to go outside. Standing in the corridor, Xue Qiming gently closed the room door, and tiptoed through the halls to listen at the doors of various rooms. After passing by two rooms, familiar voices finally came from the third room. A low voice said, "Ye Mingsha hasnt caught up yet..." "Do you think he might... get killed?" another different voice asked. "That shouldnt be the case... after all, he is a Tongluo-ranker. How could anyone in that small town be his opponent?" the low voice responded again. As they went back and forth, Xue Qiming deduced that there were only these two men in the room. Xue Qiming thought back... indeed, he had seen three people together that day. So... where did the other person go? As he pondered, the low voice in the room continued, "Che Qianzi has good lightness arts, so he went ahead. It might not be a bad thing to wait here for Ye Mingsha." "Hmm... I hope Che Qianzi doesnt run into any more trouble..." "Dont jinx it! This concerns the war between two nations and cannot be taken lightly," the low voice scolded. "Hmph... The strategy of the Ruen Dynasty can only be described as despicable. "Tens of thousands of their own people believed they wouldnt do it, yet they really went ahead with their plan... If we, Northern Qiang, fall into their trap, we might really suffer heavy losses..." "Haha, who''s to say how things will turn out..." The other man sneered. "But since our Northern Qiang spies know about it, we have no chance of letting the Ruen Dynasty get the upper hand... As long as we" Bang! The locked door was forcibly pushed open. Xue Qiming strode in boldly and sat down at the table beside the two men with a strange smile. "So, what are you planning to do now?" 1. ѩ snow and Ѫ blood are phonetically identical in mandarin, the city is called ̤ѩ, whereas XQM confuses it as ̤Ѫ. ? Chapter 93 - Ruthless and Malicious, Unbound Bodhisattva Chapter 93 - Ruthless and Malicious, Unbound Bodhisattva"Its you?!" The two men at the table were dumbfounded when Unbound Bodhisattva took a seat at their table. The older of the two, with a deep voice and a beard, warily watched Unbound Bodhisattva and rested his hand on the weapon at his waist. "Since you''re here... then what happened to Yemingsha?" Xue Qiming picked up the teapot on the table and unceremoniously poured himself a cup of tea. He lifted the cup and took a leisurely sip before saying, "Are you talking about that one called Bat Droppings[1]? Heh... he can only serve your Emperor Yel with loyalty in his next life." The bearded man carefully pulled the other person up and took a few steps back before asking, "What do you intend on doing?" Xue Qiming curled his lips into a confident smile. "Me? Do you think the two of you could stop me if I wanted to do something? The two of you together arent as formidable as that dead Bat Droppings." "You!" Provoked, the young man angrily drew a knife from his waist. "Qianliguang!" The bearded man quickly grabbed him, "Dont be impulsive!" "Tsk tsk... Look at you, I bet you''re the weakest one here." Xue Qiming stared down Qianliguang with a knowing smile. "Your temperament is so restless, it will be hard for you to achieve great things in the future... Ragwort... at least that name is a bit better than Bat Droppings." Xue Qiming turned to the bearded man with a curious look. "And what do they call you?" The bearded man thought for a moment before he decided to answer Xue Qimings question. In his deep voice he said, "Baiziren." "Hehe... let me guess," Xue Qiming stroked his chin, examining the two before him, "Hmm... Thuja, you are far worse than Bat Droppings, but youre quite a bit better than this Ragwort. Are you an Anshen-ranker? So hes the lowest tier of Mingmu-ranker?" Baiziren laughed bitterly as he nodded and said, "You do know quite a bit..." "The reputation of your Qihuang Society is known to every man, woman, and child in Northern Qiang. Its easy to find out." Xue Qiming waved his hand. "Lets ask about something I dont know. What were you talking about earlier? What would a war between two countries mean?" Baiziren lowered his head in silence, but the young man named Qianliguang stepped forward and asked, "What do you intend to gain from asking us?!" "Just curious... what? Cant you say?" Xue Qiming smiled at him. "Of course, we cant say that... I get it! Youre a spy sent by the Ruen Dynasty!" Qianliguang glared at Xue Qiming. Xue Qiming pursed his lips and turned to Baiziren, and earnestly suggested, "To be honest... when your Qihuang Society recruits people in the future, they need to make intelligence one of the criteria." He pointed at Qianliguang. "Dont let people like that in." Baiziren remained silent with his head down, but he quietly tugged at Qianliguang''s sleeve. The impulsive young man was infuriated by Xue Qiming''s repeated slander and abruptly shook off the older man''s steadying hand. He pointed his knife at Xue Qimings nose and snarled, "Do you really think Im afraid of you?!" "Alas..." Xue Qiming shook his head helplessly, then, like lightning, reached out and yanked Qianliguangs wrist, tugging the young man into his arms! The young man couldnt react in time and could only be helplessly pulled toward Unbound Bodhisattva. "Fool..." Unbound Bodhisattva said softly, his expression unchanged throughout, with a faint smile, as if he were doing something trivial. Facing the stumbling Qihuang Society member, Unbound Bodhisattva grabbed his hair and fiercely smashed his head through the table! Bang! The man''s head instantly splintered the table into pieces, and the teapot and cups fell to the ground, shattering into steaming fragments! Qianliguang fell among the table''s wreckage, groaning, instinctively grasping at the ground, and struggling to get up. Unbound Bodhisattva chuckled softly. He held the only remaining teacup in his hand. "You dont need to be afraid of me... but you must know... I can kill you whenever I want." The blood on the ground began to spread, soaking Xue Qimings soles. Xue Qiming raised his foot and stepped on Qianliguangs head, rolling it around a little. "Hehe, Qihuang Society... is a little disappointing..." "Hmm?" Bodhisattva Xue Qiming raised an eyebrow as a bloodied hand gripped his ankle, and Qianliguang heaved his head from the ground. "You''re ignorant and arrogant!" Qianliguang spat out a few bloody teeth, glaring hatefully at Xue Qiming. "Not just you, but your entire Ruen Dynasty is like this. Northern Qiang will definitely destroy you eventuallyAaahh!" Before he could finish speaking, he let out a miserable scream. "He sure talks a lot..." Xue Qiming retracted his foot. He had just stepped hard enough to crush Qianliguang''s shoulder blade. Xue Qiming looked at Baiziren, who remained silent throughout, and asked, "What do you think?" At this moment, the bearded man also lifted his head, and locked eyes with Xue Qiming. "Hes right. You Ruen Dynasty people are indeed like this. You pride yourselves on being a dynasty with destined fortune from heaven. You believe that you were predestined to have everything and that''s the way it should be. "Predestined to live in a pleasant climate, predestined to have fertile land for you to farm. But we, of Northern Qiang, are different. "We dont have your climate or soil here. We only have the cold biting winds and barren land. "We have known since we were born that there is only one way to get what we want. We must rely on our own hands... to fight, to seize. Only the strong can have what they deserve." Clap Clap Clap Xue Qiming gave a round of applause, genuinely impressed. "Well said. Im almost moved, really." He stood up and walked in front of Baiziren and said, "But... What does this have to do with me? I just want to know what the topic youve been avoiding for so long is?! " Xue Qiming reached out and grabbed Baiziren''s neck with a huge hand. Baiziren closed his mouth tightly. He silently watched the young yet extraordinarily strong man in front of him, and felt the grip tightening around his neck. "Here''s some bad news, Im getting impatient." Xue Qiming tilted his head. "Still wont say? If you dont, you really might die." Baiziren closed his eyes and gave his answer. Crack! The sickening sound came as Baiziren''s neck tilted to one side. "Tsk tsk..." Xue Qiming casually discarded the bearded corpse and squatted down to pat Qianliguang. "I have to say, your Qihuang Society really has a knack for brainwashing... If I were in your shoes, I would have spoken long ago." Qianliguang gritted his teeth and glared at Xue Qiming. "What were doing now is something a person like you cannot understand." "What youre doing..." Xue Qiming ground his foot against Qianliguang''s broken shoulder blade. "Do you really think you are governing the country and saving the world? Haha... Qihuang Society, isnt that what its named for?" "Ha, I wont argue with you. Kill me if you want, why talk so much nonsense!" Qianliguang was drenched in cold sweat from the pain but still gritted his few remaining teeth to hold on. He turned his head to the side, doing his best to ignore Xue Qiming. Xue Qiming yanked his hair again, forcibly lifting Qianliguangs head to face him. "Dont be so rude... now youre the only one left. If you don''t talk now, Ill have a hard time finding someone else." Ptooh! Qianliguang spat a mouthful of blood onto Xue Qimings face. "I would never be a traitor! Once the message reaches my king, your Ruen Dynasty will be buried with us!" "Hehe..." Xue Qiming laughed as he wiped the blood off his face, his gaze toward Qianliguang gradually turning cold. "Thats fine." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!" Splat! It was like a tomato being crushed under a wagon wheel! Xue Qiming wiped the red and white substances off his gourd and hung it back at his waist. On the ground, Qianliguang''s corpse lay with a bloody pulp where his head used to be. "This is really troublesome..." Xue Qiming walked out of the room where the two were, itching at the back of his head with some distress. "It seems like Ive stumbled upon something significant... um, that messenger was called... Che... Cheqianzi?" 1. ҹɰ Ye Mingsha is literally bat guano which is used in traditional Chinese medicine. ? Chapter 94 - Entering Yuanyang at Night Chapter 94 - Entering Yuanyang at NightWhen Xue Qiming pushed the door open, he saw Xue Niang sitting by the bed. She carefully took clothes from her bundle and folded them neatly on the bedside table. The small figure by the bed looked a bit frail. She was already small and thin, and spent most of her days out in the wind and rain as she followed Xue Qiming for so long. She hadnt gained a few pounds but had become even thinner. "Ah, um..." Xue Qiming took a couple of steps closer. "Xue Niang..." "Hmm?" The girl looked up at her nominal teacher. "Whats the matter?" "We should go now." Xue Qiming turned his head to the side, his gaze subconsciously avoiding the neatly folded clothes on the bedside. "Okay." The girl didnt say another word. She just nodded and began to pack the already folded clothes back into the bundle, not even asking why. The two of them took their ox cart and left the Great Peng Inn. As they turned the street corner, it sounded like the inn was getting rowdy. Xue Niang turned back from the ox cart and vaguely heard someone screaming, "There''s been a murder... quick, report to the authorities!" Xue Niang looked up at the man beside her. When Xue Qiming looked down, he saw Xue Niang blinking her big eyes and staring at him. "Whats the matter? Why are you looking at me?" Xue Niang shook her head, her shoulder-length hair belatedly following her movements. "Nothing... Where are we going now?" Xue Qiming thought for a moment and vaguely remembered that the man named Qianliguang from the Qihuang Society had mentioned that a message seemed to be addressed to the King of Northern Qiang, Yelu Jiejia. So, in that case... "Were going to Yuanyang, the capital of Northern Qiang." Xue Qiming patted the girls hair beside him and smiled warmly in the sunlight. The ox cart was slowly moving along the official road, and Xue Qiming lay back down in the cart, shading his face from the sun with a conical hat. "Ahhh... haaaa..." Xue Qiming yawned and rubbed his eyes, squeezing out a few tears. "This sun makes a person want to sleep..." Xue Niang sat on the yoke of the cart, holding a whip to steer their way. She turned her head to look at her "teacher" who was about to take a nap behind her, and asked, "What are we going to Yuanyang for?" "Um... looking for someone, no, I should say looking for something." Xue Qiming smacked his lips. He was starting to feel sleepy. Xue Niang tilted her head and asked, "What kind of thing?" "How would I know?" Xue Qiming mumbled as he turned over. "Actually, Im just a bit curious... But it should be something important, I suppose..." Xue Niang looked at the sleeping Xue Qiming, blinked her big eyes, and didnt ask anymore. Tuxue City was not far from the capital, Yuanyang. The ox cart reached its destination in less than a day. However, the two encountered quite a problem while they were trying to enter the city. Perhaps due to the capital''s status or other reasons, the inspection at the city gate became stricter. People from the Ruen Dynasty, especially, faced even more scrutiny. This gave Xue Qiming quite a headache. Naturally, they didnt have official trade certificates to pass through. For the past few days, they had relied on either bribing the city guards or skillfully sneaking past to get closer to the capital. Xue Qiming looked up at the unusually tall city walls, which were three times higher than usual, and filled with soldiers in cold metal armor. He frowned in frustration. "Why dont we stay outside the city?" Xue Niang tugged at the sleeve of the worried man. "I saw a village over there on our way here." "It seems we have no choice." Xue Qiming assessed the high city walls. "When it gets dark, Ill sneak in myself." Xue Niang flicked the whip, urging the ox cart to turn around and head towards the village. It turned out that the Northern Qiang people still liked money. The ox cart was a good example, and now there was another. After Xue Qiming doubled the price, a homeowner finally agreed to rent his house to them for half a month. "The owner of this house isnt all bad," Xue Qiming admitted while he rummaged through the kitchen. He had found some rice and a few pieces of meat. "At least he left us some food." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xue Niang nodded inside the house while she was busy tidying up the bed for sleeping. "Why isnt there any wine..." Xue Qiming continued rummaging through the kitchen. "Who could have guessed that there are actually people in Northern Qiang who dont drink? Looks like I have another mission tonight." By the time they had dinner, it was completely dark outside, and the atmosphere at the dining table was a bit dull. Xue Qiming was planning out what he had to do that night, while Xue Niang seemed equally distracted. Xue Qiming hurriedly finished the rice in his bowl, placed the bowl on the table, and announced, "Well, Im off." Xue Niang looked up at the man sitting opposite her, not saying a word. She stretched out her little hand and brushed off a grain of rice stuck at the corner of his mouth. "Hey, you... be careful." Xue Qiming was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. He reached out his large hand to tousle the girls hair, making her smooth short hair messy again. "Dont worry... your master is very strong." *** That night, Xue Qiming quietly arrived at the foot of the city wall. Looking up, the wall was brightly lit, and it was clear that even in the dead of night, the soldiers guarding the city were not letting their guard down at all. Xue Qiming reached a corner of the wall, took a deep breath, and began to run. His figure grew faster and faster, and at the moment of contact with the wall... he leaped! Xue Qiming shot up like a black swan, soaring upward in a trajectory that was nearly parallel to the wall! But after all, this was Yuanyang, and the wall was absurdly high. When he had just reached halfway up, his momentum began to wane, and his speed gradually slowed. He soon stopped ascending and even began to fall! Just as it seemed too late, Xue Qiming quickly pulled something from his lower back and dug it into the mottled rocks of the wall. He used this momentum to continue flying upward. It was a pickaxe! A common pickaxe found in ordinary farming households. Xue Qiming had brought it from the house when he left. After lodging the pickaxe in the wall to boost his momentum, he easily reached the top of the wall. Once he climbed over the parapet, Xue Qiming rolled onto the ground, hiding his body directly in the shadows. Not long after he concealed himself, he heard voices nearby. "I think I heard something..." "Really? Where?" "It seems to be coming from there, outside the walls..." Two armored soldiers walked over quickly. Holding torches by the parapet, they looked down for any irregulaties. "Nothing..." "Uh... maybe Im just overthinking..." Xue Qiming remained silent in the shadows behind the two soldiers, watching as they gradually walked away. Once the two had gone far, Xue Qiming stepped out from the shadows. He grabbed his gourd and popped open the stopper, only to shake his head and sigh helplessly. " I might as well go find some wine first..." Chapter 95 - The Wine Thief Chapter 95 - The Wine ThiefBy the time the Unbound Bodhisattva descended from the city walls, it was already deep into the night. Xue Qiming stood in the middle of an empty street, feeling as if something was off, yet he couldnt quite pinpoint what it was. He scratched the back of his head and shrugged. "Forget it... Ill just find a place to get some wine to drink." Unfortunately, things didn''t go as planned. After walking up and down four streets, Xue Qiming still did not see anywhere with an open bar where he could drink. "What is going on?" Xue Qiming muttered softly, "Do the people of Northern Qiang really go to sleep this early?" While he was still trying to figure things out, a chorus of footsteps came from around the corner ahead. Xue Qiming was overjoyed and was about to go up to ask what was going on and where he could find a drink, when the owner of the footsteps turned the corner. As soon as Xue Qiming caught sight of the figure, he immediately ducked behind the eaves of a house at the side of the street. Approaching his street was not just one person but a whole group of people. They were clad in iron armor and wielded long spears, this was a group of soldiers. Although their footsteps were not in perfect unison, the group was not disordered. Not a single person spoke as they marched in a clear formation, creating a solemn atmosphere. "What is this?" Xue Qiming breathed, as he hid in the shadows and watched the soldiers walk away. "A patrol?" At last, Xue Qiming understood why he hadnt seen a single person in the city, there was a curfew! However, generally speaking, a curfew would only be enforced during wartime, except in the inner imperial city. But this wasnt the inner imperial city, and it wasn''t wartime either. Why was there a curfew then? Xue Qiming thought about the situation in confusion. "Forget it, its none of my business"Xue Qiming shook his head and threw all these questions aside"I''m here on a mission." *** "Hmm... that smells amazing!" Xue Qiming pressed his nose against the door of a small shop, and inhaled greedily, his face filled with bliss. "Hehe... finally found you, my precious." He stood outside a small tavern, the inside of which was pitch black, indicating that the owner had probably gone to sleep. A faint aroma of wine wafted through the door. Xue Qiming''s eyes lit up as he came up with an idea. He quickly circled around to the back of the house, arrived at the outer wall of the backyard, and effortlessly jumped over the low wall into the small courtyard. Next to the small courtyard was the house, and intermittent snoring could be heard from inside. Xue Qiming silently grinned. Holding his breath, he focused on finding the source of the wine scent. Following the smell, this little wine thief found a wine cellar, but the door was tightly closed and secured by a copper lock. Xue Qiming scratched his head, seeming a bit hesitant, but ultimately could not resist the temptation of the wine. He slowly reached for the copper lock. Gripping the lock, he exerted a little force, and the lock broke off with a click. The door swung open, and Xue Qiming looked into the dark wine cellar. The aroma of wine grew stronger, and he licked his lips. His eyes sparkled like those of a wild cat in the night. "Hehehe." Xue Qiming sat down in the wine cellar holding a jar of wine, quickly removed the clay seal, and dipped his hand in to sample his first . "Tsk tsk..." Xue Qiming pouted in disappointment, "Boring... this wine isnt that interesting." But it was better than nothing. In the end, Xue Qiming filled his gourd with wine and drank to his heart''s content in the cellar. Cockadoodle doo When he heard the rooster crowing in the courtyard, Xue Qiming knew it was time to leave. Tavern owners generally woke up early, and he didnt want to be caught red-handed. Just after the rooster crowed for the third time, the tavern owner yawned as he stepped out of the house, still a bit drowsily as he stood in the courtyard. "Hmm?" The tavern owner rubbed his eyes. "Eh? What is this...?" He looked at the open wine cellar and the copper lock on the ground and felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The owner quickly walked into the cellar, and upon seeing the mess inside, he felt empty inside. "Who the hell did this!?" *** The news spread that Yuanyang City was haunted. This was already the fifth day since Xue Qiming and Xue Niang arrived in the capital of the Kingdom of Northern Qiang. That afternoon, Xue Qiming was comfortably sitting on the threshold of their rental house, basking in the sun, with a gourd of wine at his feet. Not far away, Xue Niang was hanging clothes out to dry in front of the door. "Hey, did you hear?" Two women carrying a washbasin of clothes walked past the door, seemingly headed for the river to wash their clothes. "Whats wrong? What happened?" the other woman asked in confusion. The woman speaking had a look of terror on her face, sounding quite serious. "Yuanyang City is now haunted!" "Is that true? Dont try to scare me!" "How can it not be true? I heard that some people have even seen it!" "Really?! Quickly tell me, whats going on?" "Its said that in the past few days, taverns have had their wine stolen every night. There''s nothing left behind, only empty jars of wine." "Haunted? I''m afraid it''s just a petty thief, right?" "Hey! If it were a petty thief, he would have been caught by now. Yuanyang has a curfew these days, and soldiers patrol the streets every night. How could a petty thief be that capable? "Even if such a skilled thief existed, there should have been some clues left behind, yet no one has been able to see what the thief looks like..." "But I heard that a waiter from Drunken Spring Pavilion saw a figure on the roof at night. They said it had two heads, one on its shoulders and another on its stomach! What do you think? That has to be a ghost, right?" "I cant believe this... but... it makes sense... If it only had one head and one mouth, it probably couldnt drink that much wine..." The two women gradually walked away, their voices fading into silence. Xue Niang turned her head to look at Xue Qiming, blinking her eyes. Xue Qiming chuckled awkwardly, discreetly hiding his gourd behind him, "About that... the wine from Drunken Spring Pavilion isnt bad. I had a great time that night... Hehe... I didnt notice anyone coming..." Xue Niang ignored him and turned back to continue hanging up their clothes. Xue Qiming shook the gourd... it was nearly empty again. He couldnt help but feel distressed. It might not be a good idea to keep stealing wine in the capital. What was he to do now? Compared to the imperial city of the Ruen Dynasty, the imperial city of Northern Qiang didnt have much of the eye-catching gold and red. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dominant color of the entire imperial city was a heavy black. If the imperial city of the Ruen Dynasty could be described as resplendent, the first impression of the northern Qiang imperial city was one of oppressive majesty. Yel Jiejia was the king of Northern Qiang. In the prime of his life, he was a strong, rugged man who embodied the many characteristics unique to his people of Northern Qiang. He was indeed a Northern Qiang man, born to be on horseback. But he also possessed qualities that most Northern Qiang people lacked, such as wise eyes, a delicate mind, and a greater ambition. At this moment, the highest ruler of Northern Qiang, Yel Jiejia, sat on the edge of the bed, holding a letter that had been urgently delivered by the Qihuang Society not long ago. The letter contained few words, but the content foreshadowed an impending upheaval... A seismic event was coming, one capable of changing the landscape of two nations. Chapter 96 - Strategist Against Strategist Chapter 96 - Strategist Against StrategistThe day before Xue Qiming and Xue Niang arrived in Yuanyang. "What a splendid Ruen Dynasty! What a formidable Qi Zongbi!" Yel Jiejia said, holding the letter. His expression was dark and foreboding. "I underestimated this External Prime Minister of the Ruen Dynasty. His methods are quite ruthless, but..." Yel Jiejia flicked the letter, looked at the messenger standing below, and asked, "Is the source of this information reliable?" "The person is an informant from the Qihuang Society, planted in the Ruen Dynasty, who has operated in the Tianjin prefecture for many years... he shouldnt be wrong." The one addressing King Yel looked young and was dressed in ordinary clothing. It was unclear what identity he had used to gain an audience in the palace. Yel Jiejia nodded and pondered for a moment. "Then, in your opinion, what should we do next?" The young man smiled slightly, confidence radiating from his eyes. "Lets turn the tables on them." "Oh?" Yel Jiejia gave him a sidelong glance. "What do you mean by turning the tables?" The young man gestured toward the letter in Yel Jiejia''s hand. "The letter says that the Ruen Dynasty is plotting a trap for our army at the Gobi border. If we were unaware, we might send troops to guard this hard-won border city, playing right into the hands of the Ruen Dynasty. Their trap would succeed and the consequences would be unimaginable. They might indeed swallow us whole." Yel Jiejia narrowed his eyes and nodded. A gleam of brilliance flashed in the young man''s eyes as he spoke confidently. "But since we already understand what the Ruen Dynasty intends to do, they can no longer dictate the course of the war. The fewer people who know about this matter, the better. "If we feign ignorance and continue to attack their border, the Ruen Dynasty will inevitably act as planned. "They will relinquish the border city for us after they stage a defeat. When they think we''ve fallen for their trap, we will abandon these cities and retreat instead." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yel Jiejia''s eyes shot open. "Oh? Not defending?" The young man nodded confidently. "That''s right, there''s no need to defend. According to their original plan, they expect us to fortify ourselves after taking the border city, and then they will mobilize all their forces to besiege us. "The border cities in the Gobi are easy to attack but hard to defend. If we defend to the death, we will surely suffer a major defeat, and at that point, we will be unable to safely retreat." Yel Jiejia tapped his fingers unconsciously on the edge of the bed. "If we don''t defend, are we just going to abandon those border cities? The stalemate between Ruen and Qiang has lasted so many years because of the Gobi. If we simply let this opportunity slip away, then what was the point of doing all this?" The young man seemed to have anticipated Yel Jiejias question, and he smiled silently. "I only said there''s no need to defend, not that we won''t attack. As I mentioned, the fewer people who know about this matter, the better. After all, our soldiers won''t know that the Ruen Dynasty already planned to sacrifice those cities. "When we first take their border, the morale of our soldiers will surely soar. Taking advantage of the moral boost the Ruen Dynasty has given us for free, we will directly advance westward, abandoning these useless border cities. "The west is the quickest way out of the Gobi, and there lies an important border town of the Ruen Dynasty, Yanchi Pass. At that time, the Ruen Dynasty will think we have fallen for their trap and will rush to gather troops at the border city to eliminate us, completely clueless to the fact that we have already retreated westward and brushed past them. "For this reason, Yanchi Pass will definitely be poorly defended, akin to an empty city. Capturing Yanchi Pass will be even easier than capturing the three previous cities. Moreover, as a major border town outside of the Gobi, its internal supplies will be sufficient for us to resupply. "Once we take this city, we will have driven a nail into the Ruen Dynasty''s greatest weakness. If the Ruen Dynasty reacts just a little slower, we can continue to invade deeper into their territory and catch them off guard. At that time... heh heh." The young man stopped there with a wide grin. What would happen next was already self-evident. "Good!" Yel Jiejia clapped heavily on the edge of the bed, looking appreciatively at the young man below. "Kou Qiuren you are magnificent! What a genius strategist, Kou Gu''en! You alone could support half of my Northern Qiang territory..." The young man smiled slightly, shaking his head. "I don''t dare to take such credit, Your Majesty." Yel Jiejia stood up from the bed and paced back and forth. After a while, he raised his head again. "We must not delay. I will give the orders now to start mobilizing troops and prepare for battle." The young man smiled slightly. "Excellent." *** Ruen Dynasty, northwest of the capital, the Heavenly Diviniation Shrine. In the same seven-story building, the figure whose disheveled hair made him resemble a wraith, sat in the shadows. "The report has already reached Northern Qiang." A stout man stood respectfully in front of the shadowed figure. "Mm..." The person in the shadows sat beside a wooden table. He held a book on military stratagems and nodded noncommittally. "Were there any suspicions?" The stout man momentarily recalled and then answered, "There shouldn''t be any. I''ve been in the Qihuang Society for five years, so no one would suspect me." The person in the shadows nodded again. "That''s good. With the news delivered, Northern Qiang has that so-called genius strategist, so it''s impossible for them to retreat from our challenge. If he doesn''t even understand how to turn the tables, he''s not worthy of the title genius strategist, heh." The stout man stood silently with his hands against his sides, not daring to speak. The person in the shadows glanced this way and then said, "Alright, you can go back now." The stout man bowed slightly and went downstairs. The person in the shadows continued to read the military book, and apart from the occasional sound of flipping pages, he seemed like a statue. A sudden voice came from a corner of the top floor. "Will your plans be of use?" The person in the shadows remained unfazed, clearly having known of this person''s presence beforehand. He replied, "Why would I do something useless?" Footsteps approached, and a figure emerged from the corner, dressed in all black and carrying a lustrous black umbrella on his back... It was Ah San. "Even if you inform Northern Qiang of the Ruen Dynasty''s plans, what then? How can you be sure they will follow the path you''ve set?" Ah San asked in a low voice. The person in the shadows turned a page in the book. "That''s why you are nothing but a brute. At most you can kill ten, a hundred, or a thousand men, while I am a strategist... I slay millions." Ah San snorted coldly. "What do you mean? Speak plainly." "Talking to people like you is exhausting." The person in the shadows sighed. "That supposed genius strategist Kou Gu''en is a military strategist just like me. Moreover, in terms of cunning, he is far inferior to me. I know exactly what he will think." After a moment of silence, Ah San said, "I hope your confidence isn''t coming from nowhere." "Rest assured, at least for now our goals align. I wont do anything to harm our interests." The person in the shadows smiled, his voice hoarse. "Things are about to get chaotic. With a great war between the two nations, Northern Qiang is already strong and well-equipped, plus they have Kou Gu''en backing them. The Ruen Dynasty is unlikely to survive for more than a few years. You will soon have the results you seek." Ah San chuckled coldly. "Lets hope so." Chapter 97 - Wine-Stealing Escapade Chapter 97 - Wine-Stealing EscapadeNorthern Qiang was gearing up for the coming war; even the military camps outside Yuanyang City were becoming tense. Xue Qiming learned this in the village from a farmer''s chatty wife. Xue Qiming naturally knew that Northern Qiang would send troops to the border every year to fight for food and land, so he didnt take it too seriously. However, some snippets he heard from the Qihuang Society recently felt like a thorn in his side. But entering the city was too difficult at the moment, not to mention discovering the whereabouts of the Qihuang Societys Cheqianzi. Since there was nothing he could do, Xue Qiming didn''t plan on overthinking things and settled comfortably in this small village outside the capital of Northern Qiang. What worried him the most now was where he could satisfy his craving for alcohol. Xue Qiming leaned against the threshold, and Xue Niang came out of the house and sat beside him. Xue Niang looked up at the brooding Xue Qiming. "Are we not going back?" "Eh?" Xue Qiming looked down at the girl. "Going back to where?" Xue Niang propped her chin and gazed at the distant field ridge. "There is going to be a war... Are we not going back? After all, we are from the Ruen Dynasty, right? Is it safe to stay here?" "What are we going back to do? We aren''t soldiers. Can we go back and help fight? Eh... that''s right!" Xue Qiming slapped his thigh and suddenly stood up. Xue Niang was startled by him and stared at him with wide eyes. "What now?" "Hehe..." Xue Qiming ruffled her hair, messing up her short locks. "Nothing." Xue Niang shook her head, brushing away his big hand on her head. She shot him a glance and then went back inside by herself. Watching Xue Niang enter the house, Xue Qiming chuckled again. He knew where to get some wine. Drinking is prohibited in the army because soldiers often cause trouble when drunk. However, this doesn''t mean there is no alcohol in the military. In fact, there is plenty to drink in the army, and the quality is not bad at all. However, wine is more often distributed as a reward in the military. For example, after a great victory in battle, soldiers might be permitted to drink a certain amount, but even then, it is limited. Of course, some senior officers can also drink as they wish. That''s right, Xue Qiming had audaciously set his eyes on the fine wine locked away in the military camp! As a nation of horses and plains, Northern Qiang is renowned for their fierce cavalry. Among the Qiang cavalry, the "Non-returning Arhats" were the most esteemed. This cavalry unit, that numbered just over eight thousand, is the pride of Northern Qiang. Every soldier in this army is a carefully selected veteran who has survived countless battles. They are also Yel Jiejia''s personal guards. The term "Non-returning" does not mean they will never return alive once they are on the battlefield. This elite cavalry unit does not harbor suicidal thoughts of dying for the cause. They are a group that truly understands the ways of the battlefield. How to kill the enemy with the least effort, how to kill more enemies at the lowest cost, and how to survive... in order to continue killing. The Non-returning Arhats have a reputation for being unbeatable. Although they may have participated in many battles, they have never been defeated. The citizens of Yuanyang were only vaguely aware that troops had begun to gather outside the city in anticipation of a great war, but they had no idea that the cavalry stationed outside today were Non-returning Arhats. After dinner, Xue Qiming changed into a set of dark clothing in the house and was about to go out. Xue Niang looked up and asked while tidying up the table. "Are you going to steal wine again?" Just as Xue Qiming stepped out the door, he froze upon hearing this and chuckled awkwardly, "What? Im just going out for a stroll... hehehe." Xue Niang pursed her lips and turned away, ignoring him. Taking advantage of this moment, Xue Qiming turned around and vanished outside the door. Once he left the village, Xue Qiming loosened his limbs and ran briskly toward the military camp he had heard about. After running for about an hour, the outline of the military camp finally appeared in Xue Qimings sight. Under the gray sky, wisps of cooking smoke rose from the camp. These wisps were particularly conspicuous and indicated that dinner was about to be served. A wooden fence enclosed the scattered tents within the camp. Even during mealtime, the entire camp seemed quiet, with hardly any conversations heard. Only the occasional sounds of movement and the clinking of pots and pans proved that the camp was full of soldiers. Many soldiers were also patrolling outside the camp, indicating that they operated on a shift system even during meals. "Do they really need to be so guarded? This doesnt seem like an ordinary army," Xue Qiming muttered to himself while hiding in the bushes not far away. "Oh well, lets just get in first." Xue Qiming carefully circled around the back of the camp. Not far away, a patrol of soldiers turned the corner, and he quickly climbed over the fence and entered the main camp. This was the back of a tent, and Xue Qiming hid in the shadows. Not far from the tent, a few soldiers were gathered in a circle eating. Xue Qiming cautiously peered out. Although these soldiers sat together, none of them spoke. Even the sounds of chewing were barely audible. Xue Qiming also noticed that none of these men were drinking alcohol either. "It seems that to find wine, I still need to locate an officer." Xue Qiming thought to himself. He looked into the distance, where a significantly larger tent stood in the center of the camp. The person who stayed inside must hold a higher position. Having found his target, Xue Qiming set off. He held his breath and maneuvered behind the tents until he finally reached the edge of the large tent, swiftly hiding in the wood pile beside it. "Damn it... this is way more thrilling than stealing wine in the city..." Xue Qiming wiped the sweat from his forehead. His smooth infiltration was due to coming at mealtime, when there were fewer soldiers around. Through the tent, Xue Qiming could see shadows moving, and there was more than one at that. He crouched down and slowly pressed his ear against the tent, and fragmented voices began to emerge. "This time, our king has allowed our Arhat army to be the vanguard. It seems he has made up his mind," a gruff voice said. "Well when the time comes, Ill lead a thousand troops to take the vanguard," a muffled voice replied indistinctly, seemingly chewing on something. "I have the same thought... but I will only give you six hundred troops. If you cant take the North Watching Pass, you can just die." "Uh-huh, six hundred it is..." With a gulp, this person swallowed what was in his mouth. "After all, they will feign defeat and retreat, so five hundred should be enough to deal with them..." North Watching Pass?! Outside the tent, Xue Qiming was taken aback. This term reminded him of someone... Someone with white hair who had guarded North Watching Pass alone for many years. "This time, our Great Qiang will mobilize heavy troops. This battle is essential and cannot be taken lightly," the gruff voice spoke again. "Rest assured, General, do you not trust me?" The muffled voice seemed somewhat dissatisfied. At that moment, Xue Qiming suddenly heard a strange sound behind him. As he turned around, he saw a small soldier carrying a bundle of firewood, looking at him in shock! "You! Who are you!" The small soldier called out, "Help! Enemy" Xue Qiming lunged forward and instantly snapped the small soldier''s neck, silencing him. But it was too late; the big tent was already silent, and countless footsteps approached. The entire military camp stirred as if awakened like a fierce beast. Soldiers densely soldiers surrounded him. Xue Qiming stood up from the pile of firewood and swallowed hard. "Damn it... I messed up." Soldiers swarmed in from all directions, so there was no time for Xue Qiming''s thoughts to wander. The hurried, chaotic footsteps echoed throughout the camp. Xue Qiming dared not linger any longer, scanning around and quickly choosing a direction where there seemed to be fewer people. If these soldiers were on the battlefield in regular times, donning heavy armor and riding fine horses, they would be unstoppable killing machines. But at this moment, in front of Xue Qiming, they were just ordinary soldiers with decent skills. When these soldiers saw Xue Qiming charging at them, they bravely blocked his path without fear. Xue Qiming was also unceremonious, charging right up to the nearest soldier in the blink of an eye. The soldier reached out to grab him, and in Xue Qiming''s eyes, even the malicious grin on his face and the trembling of his eyelashes were clearly visible. Just as he was about to speak, the soldier''s hand had only reached halfway when Xue Qiming suddenly shouldered through him! Bang! The force of the impact was so great that the soldier was actually sent flying into the air! In the dim light, it was unclear how high he flew, but a moment later, a thud, like a sack being carelessly tossed to the ground, was heard. The nearby soldiers looked down and saw that the soldier''s entire chest had caved in, his ribcage shattered. He was already dead by the time he landed. There was a moment of silence at the scene. Just as Xue Qiming was about to feel relieved that these soldiers had been subdued, the camp erupted into a bloodthirsty commotion! "Catch him!" "Make him pay!" Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Light the signal lantern!" "Draw him up! Quarter him!" "Kill him!" Xue Qiming was instead startled, not expecting these people to be so fierce. At this moment, even he realized that he wouldnt be able to escape if he didn''t find some way to leave right now. He quickly maximized his internal qi, darting agilely between the soldiers. Whenever he couldnt bypass someone, he would shoulder charge through them. If they were lucky enough to survive, anyone he collided with would be rendered incapacitated! Yet, these soldiers still fearlessly surrounded him. These people couldnt be described as moths to a flame. They were more like waves crashing against rocks, fully aware that the outcome would be disastrous, yet pressing forward nonetheless! By this time, the sky had completely darkened. Shadows moved and thronged in the camp under the flickering light of several scattered bonfires. Xue Qiming surfed through the waves of soldiers. He always managed to leap and rise above the crowd just when they thought their endless tides would drown him. Even so, Xue Qiming was in a difficult position. Surrounded by thousands of people, he constantly faced dangers. The light was already dim, and with so many soldiers blocking his view, he could no longer tell which direction he was moving in the camp, relying solely on instinct to navigate toward the edge. Just as Xue Qiming silently prayed not to head in the wrong direction, the sound of neighing reached his ears. Xue Qiming was overjoyed! He was now certain that although this was not the direction he had come from, it was now the best path to ensure his escape. So this was a cavalry camp, Xue Qiming thought to himself. The braying he had heard earlier came from a startled group of horses. The distinct smell of horses also wafted over now that he was closer. He had unknowingly escaped to the cavalry yard within the military camp. Xue Qiming was so happy he nearly laughed out loud. The heavens are helping me! This was already the edge of the military camp, and very few soldiers could keep up with Xue Qiming. Xue Qiming leapt on a railing, landing in the cavalry yard. Squatting on the railing, he grinned and turned back to the soldiers chasing after him. "Hey, Im not playing with you anymore. You can play with yourselves!" With that, he jumped and landed on the back of a gray horse. "Giddy-up!" Since the battle had not begun, the horses had not been saddled up or given a bridle and bit. Xue Qiming could only grab the horses mane and squeeze its belly with his legs, ready to ride off heroically into the distance. The gray horse neighed loudly, rearing up on its front legs. Xue Qiming was thrown to the ground with a thud. Rubbing his backside on the ground, he was secretly astonished! This beast actually recognized its owner?! What kind of army is this?! Xue Qiming cursed inwardly. Xue Qiming did not dare to fool around any longer as the sounds of shouting and calls for his blood came from behind him again. The soldiers finally caught up, scrambling over the railing of the cavalry yard. Cursing his bad luck once more, Xue Qiming performed a backflip and disappeared into the vast grassland under the cover of night. *** Bang! The door was pushed open forcefully, and the night wind howled in. Xue Niang was sitting at the table, looking at the newcomer, her face glowing red in the light of the oil lamp. It was Xue Qiming. "Xue Niang, we need to go," Xue Qiming said, slamming the door and looking at the little girl sitting at the table. The girl tilted her head and nodded. Then, just like before, she went into the inner room to pack her things without asking anything. Xue Qiming sat down at the table and gulped down the tea in front of him, and his expression turned a bit ugly. He reflected on everything that had happened since he arrived in Northern Qiang. Things had become increasingly confusing since he met those three from the Qihuang Society. Qihuang Society, covert intelligence, the war between the two countries, North Watching Pass, the feigned defeat of the Ruen Dynasty... there seemed to be invisible threads connecting it all. Rubbing his aching head, Xue Qiming decided not to think about it anymore, but his intuition told him he couldnt stay here any longer. He had already figured out where to go. He would head to the oasis in the desert at the border. Since Northern Qiang was going to attack North Watching Pass, they inevitably couldnt avoid that person. He still intended to let that person know what was coming after all. Xue Niang emerged from the inner room with a bundle as he was planning their next steps. Since the two of them didnt have much to begin with, packing up was quick. Xue Qiming took the bundle from Xue Niang, slung it over his back, took her small hand, and pushed the door open to go outside. "Huh." Xue Qiming took in everything before him. He rubbed his forehead as his headache intensified. In the darkness, surrounding the small house, stood a dense crowd of people, like ghosts crawling out of the underworld, standing there without making a sound. An intense and almost visible malevolence enveloped them, sending chills down their spines. It was unknown how long they had been standing there. Surprisingly, not a single household in the village had been awakened by the swarm. Not even Xue Qiming had not realized how long these people had been at his door. Of course, this was related to his distracted state of mind, but it was still quite terrifying that such a huge army could manage such a feat. Xue Qiming glanced around. Although there were fewer people here than in the military camp, hundreds, if not thousands, of soldiers were still waiting at the ready. Xue Qiming furrowed his brow in confusion; he had carefully confirmed that no one had been following him when he returned... So how had they found him? "Hehe..." The crowd let out a hoarse, sinister laugh. Xue Qiming looked up to see the mass of soldiers parting for a man who was built like a small mountain. "When you came into my Arhat Armys camp, did you think we would just let you go?" Chapter 98 - Wang Yuepi Chapter 98 - Wang Yuepi"Heh heh... When you came into my Arhat Armys camp, did you think we would just let you go?" Xue Qiming raised an eyebrow but said nothing. "Are you wondering how we found you?" As the figure built like a small mountain approached, Xue Qiming could see this person clearly. The giant Northern Qiang man was about nine feet tall, with dark-tanned skin. His build looked bulky and exuded a frightening presence. He wore a classic Northern Qiang coat and had a fur cloak thrown over his shoulders. Half of his left ear was missing, and a knife scar ran from there to the corner of his left mouth, clearly left by a horrific wound. This terrifying-looking man stepped out from the darkness, standing not far in front of Xue Qiming. Facing the man''s question, Xue Qiming neither confirmed nor denied anything. He quietly shielded Xue Niang behind him instead. "Heh heh..." The huge man saw Xue Qiming''s actions but didnt say much, simply pointing a finger at the sky. Xue Qiming followed the direction and saw a faint shadow circling overhead in the night sky. "Merlin falcon, the eyes of our grassland men." The huge man stared at Xue Qiming, his gaze like a bird of prey watching a mouse. "Man of the Ruen Dynasty, what is your name?" Xue Qiming let out a sneer, flipped his hand, and a small ingot of silver appeared in his palm. With a flick of his wrist, the silver ingot shot out like lightning. A cry of sorrow came from the air as the merlin falcon spiraled down and crashed to the ground far away. "Ha, you Northern Qiang people are too easy to blind." Xue Qiming looked at the big man with amusement. "You should know how to protect your eyes." The big man fixed his gaze on Xue Qiming, a low, indistinct growl emanating from his throat. After a moment, he said, "My name is Wang Yuepi. The generals call me Black Bear. Ive heard this is your Ruen Dynastys tradition. You need to state your name before killing someone." After saying this, Wang Yuepi turned and walked back into the crowd, and addressed his soldiers, "So now, chop him up." Clang! As the command left his mouth, the soldiers surrounding them unsheathed their weapons in unison. Xue Qiming calmly gazed at the soldiers before him, who were brimming with murderous intent. He took a deep breath, slowly removed the bag from his back, and handed it to the girl behind him. Though the girl usually appeared calm and indifferent, she was still under ten years old and had never experienced such an intense moment before. Despite her efforts to remain composed, her small frame trembled uncontrollably. When Xue Qiming handed over the bag, she instinctively reached out to hold onto it. She looked up, but the shadows of his hair obscured the man''s expression, making it difficult to see clearly. Just as she hugged the bag to her chest, a familiar large hand covered her head, ruffling her hair. A reassuring voice said, "Go wait for me over there." The girl sniffed, nodded vigorously, then ran over to sit on the door threshold with the bag in her arms. Xue Qiming turned back, noticing that the surrounding soldiers had drawn in even closer, clearly eager for action. "Ha... you guys are really"Xue Qiming shook his head helplessly, unwinding the iron chain wrapped around his waist that secured his dense gourd"too considerate." Gripping one end of the iron chain, Xue Qiming began to swing it slowly. "You all know that Im in a bad mood, but you still insist on delivering yourselves to my doorstep... Does Northern Qiang have a Good Samaritan award?" As he spoke, the veins on Xue Qiming''s right hand bulged while the gourd swung wildly, leashed by its iron chain. The sound of the wind wooshing built up louder and louder. While swinging the gourd, Xue Qiming moved closer to the soldiers. The soldiers surrounding him instinctively began to retreat. The sound of the iron chain slicing through the air grew louder, and no soldier dared to face its sharpness, all retreating. At that moment, an impatient voice roared from behind the crowd, "What are you waiting for!? Chop him up!" Stimulated by this voice, the soldiers eyes turned bloodshot! "Kill!" "Tsk tsk..." Amid the enormous din of the gourd and chain rending the air, Xue Qiming''s voice faintly came through. "Im really so moved." BANG!!! Like a tsunami crashing against the shore, the sound of the impact echoed throughout the village, completely startling the village awake. This first impact instantly drenched Xue Qiming in blood! He raised his right hand high, wielding his chain like a meteor hammer with a gourd as its head. The hammer spun rapidly, and within a thirty-foot radius, no one was left. The blood on the ground had soaked through the soles of his shoes, with severed limbs, broken arms, entrails, eyeballs, and brain matter scattered around, making the ground look as if a dye factory had exploded. A gruesome mess of colors was splattered all around. Xue Qiming slowly raised his head, looking around. His eyes had unknowingly become bloodshot, filled with a morbid excitement and frenzy. He licked his lips. "I think Im going to fall in love with this country." Xue Qiming leapt forward, spinning the gourd as he jumped into the mass of soldiers. His laugh soared into the skies as he shouted, "Come get some!" "Haha! Northern Qiang barbarians! Come and give me a hug!" Wherever he passed, blood flowed like a river. This thousand-strong Non-returning Arhat Army had really run into a disaster! Led by Wang Yuepi, they rushed to find this person before he could even put on armor or prepare. Unexpectedly, they encountered such a demon, who mercilessly crushed everything in his path. The Arhat Army couldn''t even get close to him, let alone capture him. Soldiers must obey military orders, and the Arhat Army was no different. Even knowing that advancing would mean certain death, as General Black Bear had ordered, they had no choice but to go forth to die. However, Wang Yuepi was in a difficult position. He hadnt expected this situation either. Every Non-returning Arhat was an elite soldier chosen from millions, and now these elites were dying right before his eyes for no reason. He could almost foresee the scene of the general breaking his legs when he returned. He couldnt afford to hold back any longer. "A bunch of useless trash!!" Wang Yuepi swept aside the soldiers blocking him, his large hand reaching out towards Xue Qiming. "Bastard! Stop right there!" Bang! A muffled sound rang out as the ground beneath Wang Yuepis feet rippled and cracked inch by inch. From smashing through the soldiers unstoppably, the gourd abruptly came to a stop. The gourd was tightly grasped in Wang Yuepis huge hand, while the other end of the iron chain was still being controlled by Xue Qiming. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "?" "Hmm?" "?" "Hmm?" Both men voiced their confusion. Xue Qiming was surprised that Wang Yuepi could catch his gourd effortlessly, while Wang Yuepi was bewildered. Wang Yuepi felt that the weight of the gourd and the force it exerted far exceeded his expectations. Xue Qiming exerted force with his right hand, yanking the iron chain forcefully. The chain creaked and clanked, but the gourd remained unmoving, firmly in Wang Yuepis grasp. Xue Qiming looked up at Wang Yuepi, who was also glaring at him with a dark expression. A tense silence took over the night. Chapter 99 - Unbound Might Chapter 99 - Unbound MightUnder the moonlight, a clearing of four zhang around Xue Chiming and Wang Yuepi was formed. Thousands of armed soldiers surrounded the two, yet none dared to strike. The atmosphere was eerily quiet. Coupled with the dim lighting, Wang Yuepi''s towering figure exuded an intimidating pressure. One end of an iron chain was wrapped around Xue Chiming''s wrist, tightly held by him, while the gourd on the other end was firmly grasped in Wang Yuepi''s palm. The taut chain creaked as it was tugged from both sides and produced a sound that made the surrounding soldier''s hair stand on end. "Man of the Ruen Dynasty, are you done playing yet?" Wang Yuepi''s deep voice boomed. Xue Chiming did not reply, his expression had already grown serious. The strength coming from the other end of the chain reminded him that the person opposite was not to be underestimated. Seeing that Xue Chiming neither answered nor intended to release his grip on the chain, Wang Yuepi didnt wish to waste more words, he coldly snorted. "Such futile resistance. Soldiers attack!" As soon as the words fell, the soldiers surged forward, countless swords, spears, and clubs aiming at Xue Qiming from every direction. Naturally, Xue Qiming was not one to let go of the initiative. Without even turning around, he kicked backward blasting off a soldiers chest, then horizontally vaulted into the air while clutching the chain and using the surrounding soldiers as leverage. This series of movements flowed seamlessly as he ran horizontally through the air, using the soldiers he kicked flying backward as stepping stones. They spat blood and knocked down many others in the process. Still tightly gripping the chain the entire time, he had already circled behind Wang Yuepi in just a few breaths, and in mid-air, Xue Qiming yanked the chain with all his strength, shooting towards Wang Yuepis back like lightning! While Xue Qiming was running over the soldiers, the iron chain had wrapped around Wang Yuepi. The moment Xue Qiming pulled, the chain tightened sharply, directly wrapping around Wang Yuepis neck. Xue Qiming arrived at the same time with a powerful whip kick that was poised to strike Wang Yuepi''s back of the head. Wang Yuepi was indeed tall and powerful, stronger than a giant bear, but his shortcomings were also very evident. He was strong yet lacked agility. Xue Qimings tactic of striking swiftly against the slow giant was certainly the right approach, but if Xue Qiming could see it... how could Wang Yuepi not be aware of his own weaknesses? He was clearly even more aware of his shortcomings. Faced with the incoming whip kick, Wang Yuepi knew his bulk prevented him from dodging it, yet he didnt seem anxious. Instead, he grinned and extended his free left hand to grab the chain that was tightening around his neck, yanking it in the opposite direction! In mid-air, Xue Qiming was just about to launch a powerful whip kick when something unexpected occurred. An irresistible force came from the other end of the chain! Suspended in the air with nowhere to kick off of, he was pulled so forcefully that he immediately lost his balance and was yanked out of the air. As Xue Qiming was pulled by the chain and brushed past Wang Yuepi, he clearly saw the ugly smile on Wang Yuepis face, filled with disdain and contempt. Xue Qiming reached out to grab Wang Yuepis clothes but was punched in the face instead and sent flying away. His face burned with pain, unsure if it was due to the punch or because of his undignified flight. How embarrassing, Xue Qiming thought to himself as he spun through the air, pulled by the chain. In a dizzying spin, Xue Qiming saw stars, and he felt as if he were about to ascend to the sky. In fleeting glances, he could still see the soldiers on the ground watching intently, Wang Yuepi''s face of enjoyment as he whirled the chain around and around, and a little girl sitting calmly on the doorstep nearby, observing everything. Dong! Dust surged from the ground. It turned out that Wang Yuepi had grown tired of playing with the meteor hammer. He grabbed the iron chain and brought it down heavily, violently throwing Xue Qiming into the ground. This blow truly hurt Xue Qiming to the bones. Wang Yuepi was very strong, and had built up an incredible amount of momentum twirling him through the air. Xue Qiming let out a muffled groan, blood seeping from his mouth and nose. He lay unmoving on the ground for a long time. "Hmph, I thought you were someone formidable, since you dared come to the Arhat Army''s camp." Wang Yuepi grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the darkness. He stepped over to the prostrate Xue Qiming and kicked his skull, saying, "It turns out you''re just a sneaky little thing." Xue Qiming pushed himself up with his hands, standing unsteadily. The chain on his wrist had also been shaken off and was being toyed with by Wang Yuepi. His vision was a bit blurry, and warm blood flowed slowly down his forehead, dripping into the dust. What a monster, Xue Qiming looked at the blurry figure before him and shook his head. "Hey!" A childish voice came through the crowd of soldiers. Xue Qiming was taken aback and turned to look in that direction. Wang Yuepi frowned slightly but remained silent. Over there, Xue Niang had unknowingly stood up, her gaze crossing the crowd to look at Xue Qiming, her small face filled with seriousness. "Do you remember that time you asked me why I wanted to learn martial arts?" Xue Niang slowly called out, her voice small yet filled with childishness, but Xue Qiming heard her clearly. Wang Yuepi narrowed his eyes, glancing at Xue Niang not far away, then looking back at the defenseless Xue Qiming, tightening the gourd in his hand and slowly raising a fist. Xue Niang''s voice became somewhat choked. "I didn''t answer you at the time, but I will tell you now..." "You personally killed my parents... Unbound Bodhisattva... Even if you are my master now, you are still my sworn enemy..." In the darkness, Xue Qiming''s lips curled slightly, seeming to smile bitterly. Xue Niang continued, "It happened right in front of me... I won''t ever forget it!" Wang Yuepi''s arm was raised up high. "I will learn martial arts from you... in order to one day use what you''ve taught me to personally kill you... and avenge my parents." Xue Niang paused, taking a deep breath. "So, you cannot die here today..." "You can only die by my hand." The girl was small in stature, her voice somewhat childish, but her words were delivered with a shocking conviction. Her determination created a sudden silence in the village. Even the countless soldiers could not help but fall silent. Xue Qiming quietly watched as the girl finished speaking. After a long while, a sigh escaped him, and he smiled. "Okay." Boom!!! An even greater sound erupted, as Wang Yuepi''s punch finally came crashing down with the force of thunder! However Xue Qiming didn''t try to dodge at all. The blow fiercely struck the top of his head, and smashed his entire body into the ground! It was as if an earthquake had occurred! The ground shook violently, and the soldiers wobbled unsteadily on their feet. A deafening roar filled their ears, and it took them a long time to calm down. Dust and dirt rose dozens of feet high, lingering without dissipating. Wang Yuepi looked coldly at the ground beneath him, where there was a deep pit in the shape of a person. "Little girl"Wang Yuepi confirmed there was no movement in the pit and turned to look in Xue Niang''s direction"It seems he won''t be able to fulfill that promise." At that moment, a chilling voice came from the pit, like a devil crawling out of the underworld. "Before I kill you, I will announce my name..." A figure slowly rose up from the dust. "I am Xue Qiming, the Unbound Bodhisattva." Wang Yuepi furrowed his brow deeply, staring at the figure before him, remaining silent. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dusty figure said, "You seem very confident in your strength..." Wang Yuepi''s expression grew serious, he could feel the pressure of the person''s aura gathering at an alarming speed and constricting his breathing. "I have a punch too." "I call it... Unscrupulous Might." In the dust, the figure entered a steady stance, pulling his right fist to his waist. "Wh-what''s that?!" Wang Yuepi looked up to the sky with a pale face. Behind the figure, an ancient giant suddenly materialized! The giant glared with bulging eyes, and rippling muscles. It howled at the sky as if cursing the injustice of the heavens, then raised a leg and charged forward with unstoppable momentum! The entire world seemed to change color! Mountains crumbled! The heavens themselves tilted! As suddenly as it came... everything returned to silence. It seemed to have only been an instant, Wang Yuepi felt a tremor in his abdomen, and all the illusions vanished. The giant was gone, the mountains and heavens seemed unchanged. The world was just as it was, except for the punch imprinted on his abdomen, which felt more real than anything. Time seemed to slow down at that moment, allowing Wang Yuepi to distinctly feel an unprecedented force in his abdomen tearing through his body! Agonizing pain erupted, and his body uncontrollably flew backward. The soldiers looked at him in astonishment as the scenery rushed past him, the dusty figure shrinking farther away until everything vanished as darkness encroached upon his world. Boom!!! A thunderous sound echoed as a cloud of dust erupted from a distance. After the dust settled, Unbound Bodhisattva stood with his fist withdrawn. He picked up the gourd from the ground and slowly turned to look at the small girl, who was smiling with tears on her face. "Do you want to learn?" "Mm!" The girl sniffed and nodded heavily. Chapter 100 - Sword and Blade Chapter 100 - Sword and BladeAs the end of the year approached, Alluring Elegy sensed that Baili Gucheng was becoming increasingly restless. His unease might have something to do with her not allowing him to go out freely. Although this was to ensure he could recuperate peacefully at the inn, counting the days, it was nearly time for the Northern Qiang''s yearly invasion. Carrying a tray, Yang Lu brought a blue-and-white porcelain bowl that emitted a fragrant medicine smell. Knock knock knock Yang Lu knocked three times, then pushed the door open without waiting for a response from inside, and walked in. Inside the room, Baili Gucheng sat in a chair by the window, lost in thought as he looked at the bustling streets below. He was dressed in all white, and his ancient sword lay sheathed on the table before him. His hand loosened and tightened its grip on the hilt, over and over again. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yang Lu walked over lightly, gently placed the tray on the table, and softly said, "Gucheng, it''s time to take your medicine." Her voice brought Baili Gucheng back to reality. He stared blankly at the bowl of medicine on the table and asked, "What day is it today?" "Today"Yang Lu lifted the bowl of medicine and blew gently on it"is the twentieth day of the twelfth lunar month." Baili Gucheng nodded distractedly. Yang Lu handed over the slightly-cooled bowl of medicine. Baili Gucheng accepted it without hesitation, drank it in one go, and then continued to stare blankly out the window. Alluring Elegy sighed inwardly. She knew that Baili Gucheng was worried about the North Watching Pass and the people who defended it. Counting the days until Northern Qiang was due to invade, it was a precarious moment indeed. Yet Baili Gucheng had recently clashed with Ah San, which caused his old injuries to flare up again. Taking action right now was sure to fail. Out of desperation, the two had to stay low in this inn, focusing on helping Baili Gucheng recover his health... But there wasnt much time left. Though Baili Gucheng never voiced his concerns, he must have been clearer than anyone about the circumstances in his heart. Faced with this insurmountable predicament, it was no wonder he was so gloomy and restless. Yang Lus pretty brows were furrowed sharply, but she couldnt think of any way to solve the problem. So she tried to resolve their problems from another angle. "Hey~ Impending Sword, I want to ask you something." Yang Lu sat down beside Baili Gucheng and poked his shoulder with a finger. "Hmm?" Baili Gucheng came to his senses and looked at the beautiful woman sitting close to him. "What is it?" "Its about that..." Yang Lu rested her chin on her hand and thought for a moment. "The one you mentioned to me last time, Stormqueller." "Him? What about him?" Baili Gucheng frowned slightly. Yang Lu looked around as she said, "Didnt you say he was wanted by the government? Hes your friend, arent you worried?" Baili Gucheng waved his hand casually. "I thought you were going to ask something serious... Those fools from the Eastern Depot and the Imperial Guardians cant do anything to him." "Oh? Hes that strong?" Yang Lu blinked her wide eyes. "Well, if he didnt have some skills, we wouldn''t need to ask for his help after all." Baili Gucheng nodded and suddenly said seriously, "He is indeed very strong... but his strength is not what you might be imagining." "Hmm?" Yang Lu was taken aback. "What do you mean by that?" Impending Swords gaze deepened as he dipped his finger into the medicinal dregs at the bottom of the bowl and slowly wrote a name on the table. Stormqueller. "Stormqueller... he uses a blade." Yang Lu tilted her head. "I remember you mentioning that." Baili Gucheng paused, recalling a few things. "There are only a few Nihil-rankers in the Ghostbane Association... Stormqueller Ye Beizhi is the most unique among them." "Oh? Why is that?" Yang Lu became interested. Although she was quite familiar with the Ghostbane Association because of her master, she knew very little about Stormqueller. "The few people who are Nihil-rankers all have their own martial arts styles," Baili Gucheng revealed as he wiped the moisture off his finger on the edge of the table. "Some, like me, learned from their masters from a young age, while others come from prestigious sects. Only Stormqueller Ye Beizhi is different... strictly speaking, he actually doesnt know martial arts." "Doesnt know martial arts?" Yang Lu raised her brows in surprise. "How is that possible? There are actually people with the rank of Nihil who haven''t learned" "Exactly," Baili Gucheng interrupted Yang Lu and continued, "He doesnt know martial arts, but he knows how to kill." "What does that mean?" Yang Lu felt even more confused. Baili Gucheng took a deep breath. "He was originally just a normal soldier on the battlefield. The level of his swordsmanship has been honed through an unknown number of kills." "How is that possible?" Yang Lu gasped in surprise, covering her mouth. "Even if that were possible, there are probably many veterans on the battlefield who have killed all their lives... why is it that others havent" "Its not uncommon to find a soldier who can kill." Baili Gucheng pointed at the title "Stormqueller" on the table and slowly spoke, "But to be able to slaughter an entire Northern Qiang cavalry regiment with just one person and one blade... he is the only one." "You... are you joking?" Yang Lus eyes widened in disbelief. "Don''t mess with me! Where could such a strong soldier come from?" Baili Gucheng slightly closed his eyes and shook his head. "You know... when I first met him, his skills were only barely at the Martial Master level, yet the momentum of his blade was like soaring clouds, to my eyes. When he walked past me, the sword qi around me hardly dared to clash with his blade''s momentum... He was sharp and fierce as if he were a blade stained and soaked in an ocean of blood." "He came to see you?" Yang Lu listened carefully and immediately pointed out something peculiar. "What did he come to see you for?" "He asked me for something." Baili Gucheng rubbed the chain on the hilt of the sword. "What thing?" Baili Gucheng lightly tapped the small lock on the hilt of his sword. "Deep Sea Profound Iron." Chapter 101 - Blade Intent Sword Qi Chapter 101 - Blade Intent Sword Qi"Deep Sea Profound Iron?" Under the moonlight, Baili Gucheng let out a light laugh and looked at the man who stood in the distance like a drawn blade. "How did you know I have it?" Baili Gucheng''s fingers brushed against the hilt of his sword at his waist. The man''s face was hidden under a conical hat, making his features indistinct. His clothes were ragged, revealing only a glimpse of an ordinary soldier''s leather armor and an obviously military-issue blade that hung at his waist. "A drunk told me." "A drunk." Baili Gucheng nodded. "So it was him, no wonder." Baili Gucheng paused momentarily, then walked toward the lake. "But even so, why would I give you something for no reason? Since you have come all this way, you must know that this is no ordinary treasure." The man with the military-issue blade reached up to remove his hat, and his aura suddenly surged! The man quietly said, "I... know." Impending Sword slowly turned back with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, looking at the man whose aura had suddenly changed. "So you plan to rob me openly?" This time, the man with the blade did not reply. Instead, he drew his blade and pointed it at Baili Gucheng from a distance. "Interesting." Baili Gucheng gently shook his head and said, "From your attire, you seem to be a soldier from the border. Why not go and kill enemies properly instead of coming to provoke me?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man with the blade took a long time to respond. "I''m not a soldier anymore." "Not a soldier?" Baili Gucheng raised an eyebrow. "Then what are you?" "I''m just like you," the man answered indifferently. "Huh?" Baili Gucheng looked at the man in the distance in confusion. "You are Impending Sword." The man paused. "They call me... Stormqueller." Upon hearing these words, Baili Gucheng immediately narrowed his eyes and stared at the blade-wielding man, considering his words. After a long while, Baili Gucheng finally spoke, "You are part of the Ghostbane Association?" The blade-wielding man silently nodded. "Earth-ranker?" Baili Gucheng asked with a frown. The man shook his head. "Heaven-ranker?" The man shook his head again but said, "I said... I am the same as you." Baili Gucheng''s brow furrowed even deeper. "Nihil? With what qualifications?" The man said nothing, just stared intently at Baili Gucheng. Baili Gucheng fell silent as well. "What do you want the Deep Sea Profound Iron for?" Baili Gucheng asked while walking toward his thatched cottage. "To forge a blade." "To forge a blade?" Baili Gucheng looked back in confusion, and only belatedly realized that the blade the man was holding was already covered in fine cracks. "Ah... I see." Baili Gucheng smiled and shook his head, then turned and entered the house. After a while, Baili Gucheng emerged holding a cloth bag. He tossed the cloth bag to the ground. "It''s is here. Take it... If you can." "Very well!" Bang! As soon as the man finished speaking, an explosion rang out! Impending Sword only saw a blur, and the man appeared behind him, the blade cutting through the air with a sharp whoosh, aimed at his neck! Baili Gucheng neither expected this person to be so direct, attacking for the kill before he had finished speaking, nor he did not anticipate that the strike would be so fast! He had completely underestimated this man! Despite his surprise, Impending Sword was not one to sit idly by. He glared angrily and shouted, "How brash!" His sheathed sword moved first, directly blocking the path of the military blade. Clang! The clash of blade and sword echoed through the air. "Scram!" Baili Gucheng turned and kicked out, aiming directly at Ye Beizhi''s chest. Ye Beizhi withdrew his blade to defend, raising the blade just in time to block the kick, but he was still pushed back and sent flying involuntarily anyway. Stormqueller performed a backflip mid-air to dissipate the force, trying to land steadily, but Baili Gucheng, having gained the upper hand, did not show mercy. The sword qi around Baili Gucheng stirred like boiling water. At that moment, Stormqueller was still in the air, with nowhere to evade! Baili Gucheng held the sword still in its sheath, and the sword qi began to swirl rapidly around the blade just as Stormqueller was about to land! The sword suddenly thrust out! "Go!" With a loud shout, Baili Gucheng unleashed the sword qi he had been accumulating, which violently surged toward Ye Beizhi! As soon as Ye Beizhi landed, he looked up and saw a massive dragon formed from sword qi surging toward him, aiming to consume him completely. For the first time, Ye Beizhi displayed a serious expression! He took a deep breath, facing the incoming sword qi head on without any intent to dodge or evade! Instead, he crouched slightly, holding the blade vertically in front of his chest, and his entire aura suddenly surged! Blade intent abruptly enveloped his entire body. The next moment, the sword qi and the blade intent crashed violently against each other! The collision made no sound, but trees were flattened around them, the lake surged with giant waves, Ye Beizhi''s clothes fluttered wildly, and Baili Gucheng''s white hair whipped about in the intense wind! The sword qi and blade intent consumed each other and dissipated as if they had never existed. Stormqueller exhaled a breath of turbid air and slowly straightened up. Impending Sword looked up at the sky, where there should have been an endless expanse of thick clouds. There was now a large hole that revealed the blue sky behind. Baili Gucheng stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the man in the distance. "What blade art is that?" "I never learned any blade arts, only how to kill." Stormqueller said as he slung the fractured blade to his waist. "Never learned any blade arts?" Baili Gucheng didn''t doubt his words, instead nodding seriously. He took a few steps forward, cautiously approaching Ye Beizhi until they stood face to face. "Interesting." Baili Gucheng''s eyes shot wide for the first time. "You really don''t fear my sword qi..." The whirling vortex of sword qi swirling around Proximate Sword Baili Gucheng within three zhang, automatically diverted upon nearing Ye Beizhi, as if it had hit a reef. "Why is that?" Proximate Sword Baili Gucheng reached out his hand, trying to touch Ye Beizhi. Sure enough, as he approached Stormqueller, Baili Gucheng no longer felt his omnipresent sword qi... he sensed another kind of qi instead. It was equally sharp but even felt more substantial. Proximate Sword Baili Gucheng opened his mouth, a bit astonished. "This is" Stormqueller nodded. "Blade intent." Impending Sword gasped, "You... your blade intent is so substantial... I see that your skills are only at the Martial Master level... How can you have such terrifying blade intent?" Ye Beizhi ignored Baili Gucheng''s surprise and walked straight over to pick up the cloth bag. He coolly said, "Its only about killing." The cloth bag felt heavy in his hand, surprising Ye Beizhi. The Deep Sea Profound Iron was denser than he had imagined. He held the bag and said to Baili Gucheng, "I''m leaving." Baili Gucheng smiled gently and nodded, "I keep my word. You can take the item, but where do you plan to go next?" Stormqueller slung the cloth bag behind him, looking in the direction he came from. "Xuanfeng Valley." Chapter 102 - The Graceful Lady Chapter 102 - The Graceful Lady"Are you saying that the weapon of Stormqueller is forged from the Deep Sea Profound Iron you gave him?" The beautiful woman, Yang Lu, placed a finger on her lips in thought, appearing quite charming. "That''s right." Impending Sword lowered his head to look at the faint marks left on the table where "Stormqueller" was written with medicinal dregs. "If he assists us this time, things will surely be much simpler." "Well~" Yang Lu propped herself on the table and helplessly shrugged at Baili Gucheng. "It''s a pity he''s an imperial fugitive now, fleeing for his life. Who knows where he could be?" As Yang Lu spoke, she walked to the door and turned back to Baili Gucheng, asking, "There is more medicine ready. Let me get you some more. Is there anything else you need me to get?" Baili Gucheng didn''t turn his head, merely waving his hand to signal her to leave. "Hmph." Yang Lu pouted. Bang! The door slammed shut, startling Baili Gucheng. When he turned to look, he could only see the firmly shut door. He leaned out the window to take a look. Sure enough, Yang Lu''s figure appeared on the street below before long. It seemed she knew Baili Gucheng would be watching her from upstairs. She turned back and shot him a glare before disappearing into the crowd. From a distance, Baili Gucheng could almost hear the snort that escaped Yang Lu''s nose. He muttered to himself, "How strange..." *** Su Yi finished his work at the Hanlin Academy early today and headed home. With the New Year approaching, the streets were livelier than usual. Many homes and shops had begun decorating and hanging red lanterns. However, there was no trace of festivity in Su Yi. He had been feeling quite troubled lately, as his investigation into the war between the two countries had stalled. Additionally, he couldn''t settle down because the "villain" next door was always weighing on his mind. No matter how he looked at it, his new neighbour certainly didnt seem like a good person. Every time he thought of that day, when that person nearly choked him to death, Su Yi ground his teeth in anger. Such palpable murderous intent was certainly not something a normal person was capable of possessing. Su Yi was worried that his mother lived next door to that person, so he had been coming home early lately. As he passed by a pharmacy, Su Yi suddenly remembered that his mother had recently caught a cold and had been complaining of knee pain. Su Yi turned and entered the pharmacy. The pharmacy was not crowded, the doctor had just finished taking a pulse for one person and was instructing his assistant to fetch some medicinal herbs. Su Yi stepped forward. "Sir, could you please" A melodious voice interrupted Su Yi from behind and said, "Sir, could you please fetch me some medicine?" Su Yi turned around, and then he was dumbfounded. He never imagined that there could be such a breathtakingly beautiful woman in the world. For a moment, it seemed as if everything else lost its color like the world lacked the confidence to compete with her brilliance. The woman wore a pale pink and white dress, with the sash around her waist and skirt fluttering with the wind. Her eyelashes fluttered, and her large, expressive eyes always seemed to be smiling. She had a delicate nose and a cherry-red mouth that formed a lovely arc. Her long, jet-black hair cascaded down to her waist. Su Yi was only puzzled that this woman was holding a pale pink oil-paper umbrella despite the clear blue sky. While Su Yi was in a daze, the woman brushed past him, leaving a fragrant breeze in her wake. She approached the pharmacist and began listing several herbs with the ease of an expert. "Hmm... you should still have these herbs, right? Spine Date Seed, Polygala, Angelica Root, Safflower, and Cattail..." Su Yi felt as if he were in a trance as he was absorbed by her voice. The fragrance she carried made his mouth dry. Su Yi turned around, and the woman stood in front of him, just within reach. With a gulp, Su Yi swallowed hard and nervously reached out to gently tap the lovely lady on her shoulder, "Um, miss..." The woman was listing the names of the herbs when she was interrupted. She turned her head and saw Su Yi standing behind her. He looked as if he wanted to stare but did not dare to meet her gaze. "Hmm?" The woman blinked her beautiful eyes. "What do you want?" Su Yi''s mouth fell open, his mind blank. At this moment, he realized his extensive scholarly education was failing him. He couldn''t find a reason to speak. Why did I call her? Heaven knows... What was I going to say? Can I tell her I fell in love with her at first sight and would only marry her? Oh no, she would definitely report me and have me arrested! "I, I... um..." Su Yi felt his heart was about to leap from his throat, his face burning with anxiety, but he just couldn''t find the words to say. The woman looked at Su Yi, who was blushing and fidgeting, as if he was suffering from unexpressed anguish. "Um..." The woman subtly stepped aside, pointing to the pharmacist behind her, "How about... you go first?" After saying that, she quickly turned to grab the doctor''s sleeve, shouting, "Doctor, please take a look at him... he looks like hes about to faint!" Upon hearing this, Su Yi felt his vision darkening, wishing he could actually faint. But he couldn''t faint just yet, nor did he want to. "Miss!" Su Yi finally mustered the courage to speak. "Uh?" The woman turned to look. "Are you... okay?" "N-no, I''m fine..." Su Yi''s face was flushed as he looked down at his toes to try to compose himself. With some effort, he managed to stammer, "Thank you, miss, for your concern..." "Doctor, please prepare all the herbs I just mentioned." The woman''s voice came through, and Su Yi looked up... she hadn''t been listening to him at all. A sense of frustration he had never felt before surged in Su Yi''s heart. Su Yi took a deep breath and raised his voice. "Miss!" The woman turned back again, but her brows were furrowed as she said, "Why are you so noisy? If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t cling to me." Su Yi seemed not to hear the impatience in her tone. He licked his dry lips and said, "I am Su Yi, of the Su family... Today, I am very pleased to see you, and may I ask for your name and where you live" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you crazy?" The woman frowned, vexed by the stranger constantly coming onto her. After throwing out those three words, she grabbed the bag of medicine and prepared to leave. Seeing the woman about to leave, Su Yi was immediately alarmed and hurriedly reached out to grab her sleeve, "Miss, wait..." "Back off!" The woman raised her hand only slightly, but Su Yi felt as if he had been forcefully pushed, and he stumbled backward. Thud. A dull sound rang out, but instead of falling to the ground as expected, Su Yi crashed into someone and was kept from falling on his butt. Su Yi quickly steadied himself, turned, and bowed in gratitude, "Thank you... why are you here!" Ye Beizhi waved his hand, looking in the direction the woman had left. Su Yi frowned and sniffed. "Are you injured?" The strong medicinal scent on Ye Beizhi was obvious to everyone, but he did not answer Su Yi''s question. Instead, he pointed toward the direction the woman had left and asked, "Who is that person?" Su Yi scoffed, "Hah, whats it to you?" Ye Beizhi shook his head and walked straight to the pharmacy assistant, leaving behind a few words of advice. "If you dont know her, dont provoke her." "Provoke? What do you mean?" Su Yi was instantly angry. "Do you think I''m like you, a brute? Always causing trouble? Your injuries were also from fighting, weren''t they?" Ye Beizhi shook his head, unwilling to engage with him. But Su Yi came over and continued, "Besides, a graceful lady is a gentleman''s ideal partner. Why can''t I..." Before he could finish, Ye Beizhi interrupted, "She is a good woman... but that doesn''t mean you should try her." "Hmm?" Su Yi raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "That woman is no weakling," Ye Beizhi said, holding his own bag of medicine. As he passed by Su Yi, he gave him a deep look. "If you want to stay alive... it''s best to stay away from her." Su Yi gazed at the figure walking out of the pharmacy, dumbfounded. Chapter 103 - The Cause of Frustration Chapter 103 - The Cause of FrustrationIn a daze, Su Yi had no idea how he had arrived home. He put down the bag of medicine in his hand and sat at the table. As Ye Beizhi''s advice echoed in his ears, his mind was filled with the image of that woman from before. Ms. Yu was cooking in the kitchen when she heard her son return. She wiped her hands and emerged. As soon as she came out, she saw that Su Yi looked like he was going crazy. Ms. Yu hurriedly asked, "Whats wrong with you? Have you lost your mind?" Su Yi was startled by Ms. Yu. He rubbed his face vigorously and turned to smile, "Nothing, Mother... Whats for dinner tonight?" Ms. Yu glared at him, "What else could it be? Rice porridge! Do you think we are like you, eating delicacies daily?" Su Yi smiled wryly. He ate rice and pickled vegetables every day at the Hanlin Academy. Where did all those delicacies come from? It seemed that his mother was still a little upset with him. As he was thinking, his mother said, "Go pick some garlic from the vegetable garden outside." After saying that, she turned and returned to the kitchen, where she busied herself. Su Yi shook his head with a bitter smile. His mother was unaware of the idea that gentlemen should stay away from the kitchen. Of course, he would still do whatever she asked of him. [ref]This is a Chinese saying that gentlemen/scholars should stay away from the kitchen, not because they shouldn''t do cooking or that only women or non-gentlemen/scholars should be doing the cooking, but because there is the killing of life in the kitchen and supposedly gentlemen/scholars carry a heart of benevolence or compassion and would be unable to bear seeing the taking of any life.[ref/] Just as Su Yi was squatting down to pick garlic outside the door, he turned his head and saw Ye Beizhi walking out of the neighboring door, still carrying a strong medicinal scent. Upon seeing Ye Beizhi, Su Yi couldnt help but recall the words he said this afternoon. "This woman is no weakling, if you want to stay alive... its best to stay away from her." "You..." Su Yi called out to Ye Beizhi, but as soon as he spoke, he found he couldn''t continue. He didn''t know how to start. He had just scolded Ye Beizhi as a reckless fool in the afternoon, and now he was trying to initiate a conversation. Su Yi felt awkward and embarrassed. "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi turned around, curiously looking at the person squatting in the vegetable garden. "That..." Su Yi clenched his teeth and thought to himself, A true gentleman can adapt to circumstances. "Ahem..." Su Yi stood up with an air of nonchalance and brushed off nonexistent dust from his sleeve. "Were you trying to tell me earlier this afternoon that the woman possesses martial skills? Is that true?" Ye Beizhi blinked but didnt pay him any attention, apathetically turning around and walking into the house as if to say, "Believe me if you like." "Hey! You..." Su Yi was dumbfounded. He never expected that after he had so graciously decided to overlook his grievances and speak to him, this person would treat him this way. "A reckless fool is a reckless fool!" Su Yi muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. He didnt dare let Ye Beizhi hear it, the memory of nearly meeting the king of hell was still fresh in his mind. However, it seemed true that the woman possessed martial skills... Su Yi reflected on how she had pushed him and made a judgment in his heart. If he wanted to get to know this fair maiden, he needed to consider it carefully. National affairs were his first priority right now. He silently hoped that the woman was a local resident of the capital so that he could find her after he finished his investigation. As Su Yi thought this, a smile unconsciously appeared on his lips, and he started imagining an ageless love story between a talented scholar and a beautiful woman. "You little brat, are you daydreaming?" A voice interrupted Su Yi''s reverie. "Why haven''t you brought back any garlic yet?" It was old lady Yu, who had come out looking for her garlic after waiting in the kitchen impatiently for a while. Jolted awake by her scolding, Su Yi hurriedly grabbed a few cloves before taking them inside, shouting, "Coming, coming!" *** Creak The door was pushed open from the outside, and a graceful woman, Alluring Elegy, walked in with a bag of medicine. Baili Gucheng turned his head to look at her and casually asked, "Why did it take you so long to buy some medicine?" Yang Lu walked to the table, sat down, threw the bag on the table, poured herself a cup of tea, and after slowly finishing it, she said, "I ran into a lecher who wouldn''t let me go." "A lecher?" Baili Gucheng frowned and turned to look at Yang Lu, noticing that she was staring at him with a smile that was neither here nor there. Baili Gucheng awkwardly pursed his lips and said, "You''re trying to get a rise out of me." "It''s true! Who would waste time lying to you?" Yang Lu lightly huffed. "Oh? Really? And then what?" Baili Gucheng shrugged his shoulders, looking nonchalant. "And then?" Yang Lu smiled charmingly. "Hehe~ would you believe me if I said I killed him?" Baili Gucheng turned his head aside, and for a moment he felt dazzled by her alluring smile. Trying to cover his embarrassment, he said, "Ahem... that''s a good kill. Such people shouldn''t be left alive... What a decline in morals, in the grand capital, under the Emperor''s feet, there are still those who dare to do such filthy things..." "Heh... how could I kill someone on the street? What we''re doing cannot see the light of day. Are you afraid the authorities won''t notice us? Can''t you think? Or are you~" Yang Lu leaned sideways, fixing her gaze on Baili Gucheng with an indescribably charming expression. "Are you concerned about me~?" "Ha! Worried about you?" Baili Gucheng turned his head and looked directly into Yang Lu''s eyes, their noses almost touching. This sudden closeness made Yang Lu''s cheeks flush, a hint of panic flashing in her eyes, but she didnt shy away, staring back at him defiantly. "Ha..." Baili Gucheng stared into Yang Lu''s eyes and slowly said, "I''m worried no one will treat my wounds." "Is that so~?" Yang Lu''s eyes darted, and she gently pointed a finger at Baili Gucheng''s chest. "Your heartbeat... has sped up~" "Hmph... that''s because my injuries have not healed!" Baili Gucheng turned his head away, no longer looking at Yang Lu''s mischievous smile. "Alright, it is what you say it is~" Yang Lu spread her hands, stood up, and gently patted Baili Gucheng''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, after the matter is done, I will treat you." "Then... what if it doesn''t work out..." Baili Gucheng looked out the window, his voice turning a bit somber. Yang Lu was taken aback, she didnt know what Baili Gucheng was thinking about, suddenly becoming like this. "If... if it doesn''t work out..." Yang Lu looked at the back of the man in front of her and took a deep breath. "I will still treat you." This time, Baili Gucheng didnt respond, just silently nodded. "And... and besides..." Yang Lu shook Baili Gucheng''s shoulder, "Even without Stormqueller''s help, as long as you are willing to draw your sword, it will be a walk in the park... "Isn''t that how we originally planned it? Moreover, once I master the Spring Zephyr Art, I will surely heal the hidden wounds you incur after drawing your sword..." "Do you know why I am looking for Stormqueller Ye Beizhi?" Baili Gucheng''s voice interrupted Yang Lu. Yang Lu was momentarily speechless, and after a moment she said, "He... Stormqueller Ye Beizhi has profound martial skills and can aid us in" Before she could finish, Baili Gucheng shook his head to interrupt her. He placed his sword flat on the table and tapped lightly on the sword''s hilt lock. "Do you know what this lock is made of?" Yang Lu was taken aback for a moment, and in her heart, she vaguely knew the answer. "I don''t know." "Then do you know why I had to obtain the Deep Sea Profound Iron from that drunkard?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yang Lu''s expression instantly changed, and she grabbed the sword on the table, staring fiercely at the lock that lacked a keyhole. "Could this be?!" "Ha..." Baili Gucheng chuckled self-deprecatingly. "That''s right... I had this sheath forged as a lock out of Deep Sea Profound Iron specifically to prevent myself from drawing my sword in anger. "Until the day I fully master the Concealed Sword Art, I won''t have the strength to break it open forcibly. "The piece of black iron that Ye Beizhi took was what remained after I forged the lock. The reason I need to find him... is this lock. Only his blade, that was forged from the same material, can cut it open." Yang Lu sat down in despair, and now she finally understood the fundamental reason for Baili Gucheng''s restlessness these past few days. "Without Stormqueller... I cannot draw my sword." Chapter 104 - Power Dynamics Chapter 104 - Power DynamicsThe atmosphere in the room was somewhat stiff. Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu were both silent, neither of them speaking. The sky gradually darkened, but no one thought to light a lamp... the darkness slowly invaded every corner of the room. After an unknown amount of time, Yang Lu''s somewhat bitter voice came from the darkness. "So... what now?" A faint swish sound came from the window, it was the sound of Baili Guchengs hand sliding over the shackle as he said, "We can still try." "You need to think it through." In the dark, Yang Lus eyes glimmered as she stared his way, "There are many skilled fighters around Qi Zongbi... it could cost you your life." The moon peeked out from behind the clouds, spilling silver light into the room like a thawing waterfall. Yang Lu looked over to the window where Baili Gucheng was gazing outside. She could only see half of his profile, his snow-white hair illuminated by the moonlight, shimmering with hints of silver, giving him an ethereal appearance. "I have thought it through." Baili Gucheng did not turn around, still looking at the crescent moon outside the window. "This is not just for avenging you... but also because the North Watching Pass is depending on me." "Qi Zongbi must die." *** "Qi Zongbi must die." In the garden, Emperor Chen Kaiming of the Reun Dynasty gazed at the moon overhead, his tone filled with undeniable authority. Eunuch Yue stood behind him with his hands down, not daring to respond to this statement. "Cough, cough." Chen Kaiming turned around, casually plucking an orchid from nearby, "Regardless of whether it is for the Ruen Dynasty or the common people... he must die." Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man''s complexion was even more dry and wan than the last time, and his body under the dragon robe was weaker than ever, yet his bright eyes remained as clear as ever. The old man lowered his head, carefully examining the pale yellow flower in his palm. "Qi Zongbi is a clever man... he must already understand." Eunuch Yue lowered his head, shifted his feet, and stood behind the old man once more. "To come up with such a scheme..." The old man''s gaze became sharp as he clenched his fists. "And to commit an act of treason for this scheme... he should have been aware of the consequences long ago." "Return to the study." The old man flicked his sleeve and led the way. "Yes." Eunuch Yue followed him out. On the ground, the discarded, withered little flowers gradually wilted in the wind. *** In the Emperor''s study, Eunuch Yue gently opened the door, carrying a tray with a bowl of medicine on it. "Your Majesty, it''s time for your medicine." Eunuch Yue carefully placed the tray on a side table. Chen Kaiming sat beside the desk, holding a history book. Hearing Eunuch Yue call him, he waved his hand. "Cough... just set it aside for now." Eunuch Yue gave a faint, bitter smile. "It cannot be left aside... if it''s set aside any longer, it will cool, Your Majesty." Chen Kaiming nodded with his back to him but showed no intention of taking the medicine. Eunuch Yue was about to persuade him again when Chen Kaiming spoke, "Ah Dou, do you think... our Ruen Dynasty can last for a thousand generations?" Eunuch Yue slightly bent his body and replied, "That is without a doubt. Your Majesty is an enlightened ruler, and the Ruen Dynasty is strong. How could it not last for the ages?" "Then why have such dynasties never appeared in the historical records? Weren''t the Liu, Han, Li, and Tang Dynasties strong? Yet they too disappeared, becoming mere ink in the annals." Chen Kaiming paused, preoccupied with his thoughts. "No matter how prosperous the countries were in the past, they ultimately had a ruler who brought ruin, cough cough... Even the most enlightened and wise monarchs eventually have successors who eventually misgoverned... Ah Dou..." "Your Majesty?" Eunuch Yue slightly raised his head to look at the old man sitting in front. Chen Kaiming sighed and turned around,."Ah Dou, do you know what I am most worried about right now?" Eunuch Yue fell silent, and after a while, he slowly said, "Yes... His Highness the Crown Prince." Chen Kaiming sighed again. "Indeed... Xun''er is still young, cough cough... I worry whether he can bear the weight of our Ruen Dynasty after I am gone..." Chen Kaiming fell silent. "Your, Your Majesty..." Eunuch Yue forced a laugh. "You are speaking of such inauspicious things again... How about, how about you drink the medicine first, Your Majesty?" Chen Kaiming finally nodded. Eunuch Yue hurriedly brought the medicine bowl over and handed it to the old man at the desk. The old man scooped a spoonful of the medicinal soup. He just brought it to his lips when, as if suddenly remembering something, he turned to Eunuch Yue and asked, "By the way, has Xun''er made any progress in his studies at the Hanlin Academy?" "Ah...?" Eunuch Yue opened his mouth, momentarily stunned, but quickly came to his senses and replied, "The Crown Prince is gifted. As long as he diligently studies, he should be making progress." "Mm?" In confusion, Chen Kaiming looked at Eunuch Yue, who had lowered his head, "What? Are you saying... that you don''t know?" "Well... I will inquire at the Hanlin Academy tomorrow." Eunuch Yue discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his brow; just thinking about that mischievous Crown Prince gave him a headache. "Mm... that''s fine then." The old man nodded, sipped the medicine, and instantly frowned. "Mm... so bitter..." *** Grand Marshal Ying Gutong and External Prime Minister Qi Zongbi sat facing each other in the study at the Marshal''s Residence. Ying Gutong, who had a military background, spoke with a commanding presence. "In a few days, we will be mobilizing troops." Upon hearing this, Qi Zongbi, who sat opposite him, showed little reaction. He lifted his teacup and gently blew across the tea leaves floating on the surface. "Mm... the time is almost right." Seeing Qi Zongbi not even glance at him, Ying Gutong remained unperturbed and continued, "You devised this strategy. Think carefully if there is anything you havent explained, lest something goes wrong later." Qi Zongbi slightly shook his head and said, "I''ve said what needs to be said. The rest will be left to fate." "Really... there''s nothing else?" Ying Gutong leaned his hands on the table, narrowing his eyes as he stared at Qi Zongbi. Qi Zongbi maintained his indifferent expression, and shook his head. "That''s it." Bang! Ying Gutong slammed his palm on the table, causing cups and plates to jump. "What about the imperial decree the Emperor gave you?!" Ying Gutong glared at Qi Zongbi, "You didnt intend to tell me?! Huh?!" Qi Zongbi gently placed the teacup on the table, sat upright, and looked into Ying Gutong''s eyes. "Since you know about the decree, then you should also understand my intentions." "So you don''t plan to follow the Emperor''s orders to replace thousands of refugees with soldiers?" Ying Gutong asked with a dark expression. "Correct." Qi Zongbi replied with neither humility nor arrogance. "Marshal Ying, you are also a soldier. You should understand the difference between civilians and soldiers on the battlefield better than I do. This is the only way to ensure that this plan succeeds without fail." Ying Gutong clenched his fists tightly. "Is this really the only way?" "This way is the only way." Qi Zongbi nodded solemnly. Ying Gutong fell silent, his expression cloudy and unsettled. Seeing Ying Gutong wavering, Qi Zongbi spoke again, "Marshal Ying, what are you worried about? Regardless of how the battle goes, all the consequences will fall to me, a dead man, won''t they?" Ying Gutong relaxed his clenched fists, and his gaze toward Qi Zongbi became more candid. Qi Zongbi smiled. "From the beginning to now, you, Marshal Ying, have never known about the Emperor''s decree I possess... Isn''t that right?" Chapter 105 - Dispute Among Children Chapter 105 - Dispute Among ChildrenTo put things simply, the Hanlin Academy is just a school. However, unlike ordinary schools, the students are all the offspring of the nobles and ministers of the Ruen Dynasty. Even the current emperor, Chen Kaiming, studied here. The venerable elder Fan Shaolin, who has served in two dynasties, also held the position of Hanlin Scholar when he first arrived in the capital. The Hanlin Scholar''s role involves assisting the Hanlin Academy teachers by organizing texts, preparing lessons for the instructors, and doing other similar tasks. Since taking office, Su Yi has considered his position relatively relaxed and carried no real authority. However, Su Yi did not neglect his duties for this reason. On the contrary, he worked even more diligently, as he was a serious person by nature. As usual, Su Yi arrived early at the Hanlin Academy today. He started by organizing the books and documents on the teachers'' desks, then fetched a broom to start cleaning the room. This is something he does every day. "Hey, Su Yi..." A voice came from behind the door. Su Yi looked up and saw an older man in his fifties standing at the entrance. It was Zhang Sicheng, a teacher at the academy known as Senior Zhang. Seeing Su Yi look over, Senior Zhang shook his head and said, "Su Yi, Ive told you countless times that this kind of work is to be done by the servants. Why wont you listen?" Su Yi placed the broom in the corner, brushed the dust off his hands, and smiled. "Its alright, Senior Zhang. I dont have much official work, so its only right to do a little extra." Senior Zhang walked to his desk and glared at Su Yi. "What does this have to do with the amount of official work? As a scholar, you shouldnt be doing these things." Just then, another elderly man entered from outside. Su Yi quickly cupped his hands in greeting. "Senior Xie, youre here." Senior Xie looked much younger than Senior Zhang, with hardly any gray in his hair. As soon as he entered, he said, "Whats wrong, Senior Zhang? I heard you shouting even before I came in... Did Su Yi upset you?" Senior Zhang waved his hand. "Its nothing serious. I was just reminding Su Yi to remember his identity as a scholar... Forget it; there''s no need to mention it further." Su Yi cupped his hands again to Senior Zhang and replied, "Senior Zhang is right. I will remember." Senior Xie laughed a couple of times and acted as a peacemaker, "Alright, alright. Su Yi hasnt done anything bad, so Senior Zhang should let him off this time." Senior Zhang did not reply but simply nodded and began tidying up his desk. Before long, the teachers in the same room gradually arrived. Among them, aside from Su Yi, the youngest looked to be over fifty. Su Yi glanced at the water clock on the wall and reminded the older man, "Senior Zhang, it''s almost time." "Mm, I know," Senior Zhang replied indifferently and picked up the ruler from the desk before walking out. Su Yi watched Senior Zhang walk out, then lowered his head again to organize the texts needed for the next class. After the class ended, Senior Zhang returned slowly with his hands behind his back. At this point, Su Yi had already finished his work and, upon seeing Senior Zhang return, handed over the previously organized materials. Senior Zhang took them and then pulled out a stack from the pile of documents on the desk, handing it to Su Yi and saying, "Su Yi, take these to Chief Cao... He asked for this document last time. Go make a trip." The Chief of Hanlin Academy is an official role appointed by the emperor to manage the Hanlin Academy. "Alright, Ill go now." Su Yi smiled and nodded. On his way back from Chief Cao, Su Yi could still hear the sounds of children playing in the courtyard, clearly indicating that class hadnt started yet. He stopped by the wall, pricking up his ears to listen closely. Although they were still children, they were privy to many secrets given their backgrounds. A large portion of the information Su Yi had gathered over the past month came from their conversations. While listening, the playful commotion suddenly ceased, followed by the sound of a child crying. "Bookworm! Always crying!" a child scorned. A fight? Su Yi raised an eyebrow and quickly walked around the wall into the courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw the young masters gathered in a circle, making it difficult to see what was happening inside. A few girls stood far away, peering curiously over. Su Yi quickly walked over and parted the crowd of children. Two young boys stood out in the group. One was a spirited boy, who looked a little over ten years old, stood angrily on one side, while another, more refined boy, was sitting on the ground and wiping his tears. A clearly imprinted shoe print on his clothes showed that he had been bullied. Su Yi recognized the boy who was being bullied. He seemed to be named Xu Tairan, the young son of a minister in the Ministry of Revenue. He was diligent in his studies, liked reading, and performed well in class, earning the appreciation of his teachers. As for the spirited boy, Su Yi did not recognize him and seemed never to have seen that face before. Su Yi walked over and helped Xu Tairan up, brushing the dust and shoe print off his clothes. Su Yi gave a reassuring smile and ruffled Xu Tairans hair. "What happened? Whats going on?" "Um, teacher... he... he hit me..." Little Xu sobbed while pointing at the spirited boy. "Hmph! So what if I hit you!" The boy crossed his arms and turned his head away with a huff. "Dont cry." Su Yi comforted Little Xu, then smiled at the boy who hit him and said, "Little fellow, whats your name?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The child arrogantly glanced at Su Yi and loudly proclaimed, "My name is Chen Xun. What do you want?" Chen Xun? Could he be the son of Lord Chen from the Ministry of Justice? No, hadn''t Lord Chens son just come of age? Could he have a grandson already? Su Yi examined the child from head to toe... Even if he had a grandson. He shouldnt be this big yet, right? Unable to guess, Su Yi assumed the boy was the child of an official he didnt know, so he stopped worrying about it. Su Yi looked at the boy and asked, "Let me ask you, why did you hit him?" "Hmph, I hit him because I felt like it. Why do I need to explain?" The arrogant child didnt even glance at Su Yi, raising his nose so that it almost pointed to the sky. Although Hanlin Academy had its share of spoiled children with bad attitudes, their elders would remind them to listen to their teachers before coming here. Moreover, the teachers at the academy would use rulers to strike the palms of disobedient children, so the children were generally obedient. This was the first time Su Yi had encountered such arrogance. Nonetheless, Su Yi was not angry; he found no need to quarrel with a child. So he turned to Little Xu and asked, "Why did he hit you?" Upon hearing this, the freshly wiped tears threatened to spill again: "Wuwu... he doesnt study seriously and even destroyed a book. I said I would tell the teacher... wuwu... and then he hit me..." His tone was extremely aggrieved. Upon hearing this, Su Yi''s brow furrowed deeply. As a scholar, he was fundamentally Confucian in nature, and he considered tearing books to be an unforgivable act. Su Yis expression became serious as he pointed at the child. "You. Chen Xun, come here." Chapter 106 - Affairs of Scholars Chapter 106 - Affairs of Scholars"You. Chen Xun, come here." Su Yi''s expression was somewhat somber. "Hmph, you lead the way then," Chen Xun said, as he tilted his head arrogantly. Su Yi gasped in anger. He had never seen a student act so pompously toward a teacher. "I see how it is," Su Yi said, fixing his gaze on Chen Xun. "As a student... have you forgotten to respect your teachers?!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Su Yi nearly shouted this last sentence, startling Chen Xun. Throughout his entire life, he had only been spoken to gently. No one had dared scold him so loudly. The children who had been chattering nearby immediately fell silent. Chen Xun stared blankly at the man, who seemed imposing compared to his own small stature. A shadow cast across his face obscured his expression, but Chen Xun could almost physically feel the man''s anger. Chen Xun swallowed hard, feeling intimidated. "Come with me," the man said. Chen Xun saw the man wave his hand and walk out first. Chen Xun quietly followed. The two returned to Su Yi''s office, where the older teachers were absent, presumably having gone to teach. Su Yi casually took a ruler from one of the teachers'' desks and sat down at his own desk. He glanced at Chen Xun, who was still standing at a distance, and frowned. "Come here." Chen Xun looked at the ruler in Su Yi''s hand and reluctantly walked over. Su Yi tapped the ruler on the table and asked, "Chen Xun, let me ask you, was what Xu Tairan said true or false?" Chen Xun moved his lips and muttered something softly, but Su Yi couldn''t hear it clearly. "Speak up," Chen Xun scolded with a frown, "A gentleman should be straightforward, don''t whimper like a woman!" Upon hearing this, Chen Xun looked up angrily and spat to Su Yi, "So what if its true!? I just dont like studying! I tore my own book! It''s not like I ripped up his!" "You did something wrong and still think that you are right?!" Su Yi''s frown deepened. "You say you don''t like studying, so what do you like?" "Hmph, I like practicing martial arts!" Chen Xun replied, seemingly proud of it. "Practicing martial arts?" Su Yi raised an eyebrow. "Martial arts are for those brash and reckless men. As a student of the Hanlin Academy, how can you be obsessed with martial arts?" "Pah, nonsense!" To Su Yi''s surprise, Chen Xun reacted even more strongly, spitting on the ground. "By your logic, all those fighting at the border to defend the country are brutes! Why not send all you effete scholars to the border to fight? Im afraid you''d all wet yourselves at the sight of blood!" Su Yi stared at the spit on the ground, his eyes wide open. How could there be such a disrespectful student?! "Is this how you should speak to a teacher?!" Su Yi questioned sternly, "Even if you were right, do you not understand the importance of respecting your teachers?!" Chen Xun snorted, crossed his arms, and turned his head to the side. "You!" Su Yi''s anger made the veins on his forehead bulge. How could there be such a rebellious child? Su Yi slammed his hand on the table and picked up the ruler. "You! Give me your hand!" Chen Xun shrank back. "What do you want to do?" "What do you think? Beating classmates, tearing books, and disrespecting your elders! Shouldnt you be disciplined?" Su Yi held the ruler and glared at Chen Xun. "Give me your hand!" "I won''t!" Chen Xun raised his head defiantly. "Give it!" "I won''t!" "Give me your hand already!" "I won''t!" The two engaged in a tug-of-war, both refusing to give in. "What is this uproar?!" A loud shout came from outside the door. The two turned their heads to see an elderly man with white hair walking in. Su Yi quickly greeted him, "Senior Zhang, you are back from class." After a moment, Senior Zhang did not respond. Su Yi looked up only to see Senior Zhang staring blankly at them. "Senior Zhang?" Su Yi tentatively called out. Senior Zhang slowly looked over. Seeing Su Yi staring at him, he hurriedly pointed at Chen Xun and asked, "Su, Su Yi... what''s going on?" Seeing Senior Zhang point at little Chen Xun, Su Yi quickly replied, "It''s like this, Senior Zhang. This child is too unruly, so I brought him back for a little punishment..." "You have some nerve!" Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Senior Zhangs powerful shout. "Uh... what?" Su Yi was stunned. "You punished him?" Senior Zhang pointed at Chen Xun, who was standing to the side. Su Yi glanced at Chen Xun, and saw the boy looking back at him with a conceited expression. "Yes, yes." Su Yi thought for a moment before continuing, "Chen Xun beat up his classmate, tore his" "Do you dare to punish him?!" Senior Zhang violently interrupted again. Su Yi frowned and cupped his hands. "Senior Zhang... please speak directly." At this moment, several teachers had returned and entered the room to see this scene. Senior Zhang glared at Su Yi. "Do you know who he is?" Su Yi looked into Senior Zhang''s eyes and after a while said, "He is a student, and I am his teacher." "Ha... his teacher..." Senior Zhang sneered contemptuously, then his expression immediately turned severe. "Let me tell you, Su Yi... you are nothing but a minor scholar, while he... is the Crown Prince! The only son of the current Emperor!" The Crown Prince... Even though Su Yi felt he hadnt done anything wrong, hearing these two words made him feel dizzy, as if he had been bashed across the head. "Do you still want to punish him?" Senior Zhang coldly walked over and stood next to Chen Xun, who was looking at Su Yi haughtily. The other teachers in the room did not dare to breathe. In fact, no one dared to speak. Su Yi leaned on the table and finally steadied himself. He looked at Chen Xun, who was making faces at him. Gritting his teeth he insisted, "Punish... He still must be disciplined!" "What did you say?" Senior Zhang was stunned, Chen Xun was stunned, and the surrounding teachers were also stunned. Su Yi stared into Chen Xun''s eyes and calmly said, "At the Hanlin Academy, there are only teachers and students, no lords and subjects. Chen Xun, this is what your father, the current Emperor, has personally decreed." With that, Su Yi picked up the ruler again and walked toward Chen Xun. "Today, you made a mistake, so you must be disciplined." Chen Xun involuntarily took a step back, and at that moment, he felt a bit scared. "Su Yi, how dare you?!" Senior Zhang yanked Chen Xun behind him, shielding him with his body, and shouted loudly, "If you want to hit His Highness, the Crown Prince, you''ll have to knock me down first!" "Senior Zhang..." Su Yi frowned. Senior Zhang was taken aback. It was the first time he had seen Su Yi not smile at him. But when he saw Su Yi did not stop, he hurriedly added, "Punishing His Highness the Crown Prince?! Su Yi... is that really something you should do?!" Crack! A loud cracking sound echoed, startling everyone in the room. They saw that Su Yi had struck his ruler on the table, snapping it clean in half. Senior Zhang was momentarily stunned, and his voice unconsciously dropped. "You... what are you doing?" Hiding behind Old Zhang, Chen Xun also dared not speak, his previously smug expression gone without a trace. "Things that should be done... heh..." Su Yi glanced at the broken ruler in his hand, chuckling as he shook his head. "Must be done in the end." Su Yi eyed Senior Zhang. "Isn''t it beneath scholars to do such things as sweeping the floor? Can scholars not work the fields? Were you born a scholar?!" "You!" Senior Zhang pointed at Su Yi, about to speak, but Su Yi furiously interrupted him. "How dare you point at me?!" Su Yi shouted angrily, "What is it that a scholar shouldn''t do? Is it that they shouldn''t sweep the floor or that they shouldn''t punish the Crown Prince?! Tell me!" Senior Zhang was so angry that his chest heaved, yet he couldn''t refute a single word. "What''s the matter? Can''t say it?" Su Yi smiled, then immediately glared fiercely. "Then let me tell you! It is only right for a teacher to discipline a student! This is what I, Su Yi, should do! Step aside!" "You cannot punish the Crown Prince!" Senior Zhang''s face changed. He rushed over, hugging Su Yi''s waist tightly, and blocked him from advancing. The older man loudly shouted, "Crown Prince, run! Go find the guards outside!" At this point, Chen Xun was already too scared to speak. Hearing the reminder, he finally came to his senses and fled the room. Grabbed tightly by Senior Zhang, Su Yi was unable to move and was only able to watch Chen Xun run outside. He shouted, "Chen Xun, don''t you run! If you dare to run, I''ll double your punishment the next time you come to Hanlin Academy!!" Chapter 107 - A Scholar First, a Subject Second Chapter 107 - A Scholar First, a Subject SecondSu Yi has really kicked the hornet''s nest this time. Su Yi is in trouble. How dare he pull on a tiger''s whiskers? Su Yi was too reckless. The usually quiet and elegant Hanlin Academy has been anything but tranquil these past few days. Wherever he went, Su Yi could hear the teachers whispering about the incident. Dare to hit the prince? There''s no hope left for Su Yi. After running from Hanlin Academy that day, Chen Xun was so frightened that he hid in the palace. The guards were baffled and didn''t know what had happened, so they could only follow him back. However, Chen Xun was well aware, he clearly understood that the teacher named Su Yi had really wanted to discipline him. How could someone dare to hit me? Every time Chen Xun thought about it, he felt a wave of fear. This was something he had never experienced in his life. Even his father, the Emperor, had always doted on him, so how could that person dare to hit him! Chen Xun had initially planned to report the incident to his father. Days had passed since the incident, and Chen Xun had not returned to the Hanlin Academy. He had not returned because he feared Su Yi would punish him, but also because of other matters that occupied his time. After a few days, the source of the Crown Prince''s fears, Su Yi, calmed down too. At first, he was so afraid that he couldnt sleep at night, terrified that a squad of imperial guards would come to pull him from his bed and execute him. If that really happened, what would he do? Who would take care of his mother at home? Thinking about this made him realize he was not yet married. Of the three greatest acts of unfilial conduct, having no descendants was the worst. If he died just like that, he would have been unfilial... Then he remembered the woman he had met at the pharmacy. If he were to marry, she would surely be the most suitable choice... Even unsure of when he might face execution, he was still thinking about such romantic matters... Tormented by his thoughts, Su Yi tossed and turned in bed, and the night passed slowly. The rooster crowed three times and the sun rose. With dark circles under his eyes, Su Yi walked out of his room looking listless. He caught a glimpse of Miss Chi from next door carrying a basin of water to water the vegetable patch. Chi Nanwei smiled and greeted Su Yi, who responded listlessly and staggered toward the Hanlin Academy. A day passed, there was nothing strange besides the strange atmosphere in the Hanlin Academy. Two days passed, and the teachers at the Hanlin Academy deliberately distanced themselves from Su Yi, but still, nothing happened. By the third day, no one dared to speak to Su Yi, nor did anyone ask him to do anything, fearing their mere association with him would implicate them. His workload was light to begin with, and now he had even less to do. However, nothing happened. Just when Su Yi and everyone at the Hanlin Academy thought that their leader''s had forgotten about the incident, Chen Xun returned. Su Yi came to the Hanlin Academy as usual that day. After fretting nonstop for a while, he had eased up quite a bit. What is meant to happen will happen, so there was no need to be on edge all day anymore. When he entered the room, many teachers were already present. As he passed by Senior Zhang''s desk, Senior Zhang suddenly snorted coldly, "Su Yi, you still dare to come?" Su Yi didnt want to respond to him, pretending he hadnt heard, as he continued to walk toward his seat. But Senior Zhang was not willing to let him off easily. The older man told him, "The prince has returned to the Academy today. Just you see!" Su Yi replied nonchalantly, "No need to worry, Senior Zhang." Senior Zhang widened his eyes and was about to scold him. Meanwhile, Senior Xie hurried over to defuse the situation, saying, "Su Yi, come with me. I want to talk to you for a moment." Su Yi nodded and followed Senior Xie outside. Senior Zhang was so angry yet he couldnt find a way to vent his anger, so he huffed heavily and sat back down. Outside the door, Su Yi followed closely behind Senior Xie. Senior Xie cleared his throat, as if considering how to start, and after a long pause, said, "Su Yi..." Su Yi cupped his hands and replied, "Senior Xie, please speak plainly." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior Xie nodded slightly. "Ive read your essay On Governing the Country with Virtue First and Serving the People. You are someone with great talent and ambition." Su Yi was taken aback, this essay was what he had written when he topped the imperial examination, and he hadnt expected Senior Xie to have read it. "You flatter me, I am still lacking compared to you, sir," Su Yi hurriedly replied. Senior Xie waved his hand. "Theres no need to belittle yourself. I know your writing is outstanding. In fact, some of the arguments in your essay even make me feel ashamed." "Sir..." Su Yi smiled wryly, about to be more modest, but Senior Xie spoke again. "Su Yi." Senior Xie stopped and looked squarely at Su Yi. "After that incident, did you realize your mistake?" Su Yi was taken aback, and his smile gradually faded. He straightened his back, adjusted the wrinkles in his clothing, and looked directly into Senior Xies eyes. "I... do not know of any mistake I made." Senior Xie smiled faintly and asked, "Trying to punish the Crown Prince, how is that not a mistake?" Su Yi faced him calmly. "I did not punish the Crown Prince. I disciplined my student." Senior Xie squinted. "But he is the Crown Prince, someone who could ruin you with a single word." Su Yi furrowed his eyebrows slightly. "There are no lords and subjects in the Hanlin Academy. There are only scholars here, and scholars are divided into teachers and students." "But once he leaves the Hanlin Academy, he is the exalted Crown Prince. Do you still dare to punish him? Do you know what the Crown Prince represents?" Senior Xie placed his hands behind his back, smiling even more. "I naturally know, even if you ask me today..." Su Yi looked into Senior Xies eyes and said each word clearly, "Even if he is the crown prince, I would still discipline him." "Even if it means your career cannot advance further? Su Yi, you are still just a lowly Hanlin Scholar. With your talent, your future is limitless" "It doesnt matter." Su Yi shook his head gently. "Your future doesnt matter either?" Senior Xie asked curiously, "Then why did you want to top the imperial examination? Why did you bother to study?" Hearing this, Su Yi furrowed his brow, "Because I am a scholar first, a subject second. I did not study to become a minister, but to serve the people once I become a minister. That is why I studied." Senior Xie fell silent and, after a long while, said, "You must not say those words outside..." "Su Yi..." Senior Xie looked at the young man in a different light, bowed deeply, and said, "Youve taught me a valuable lesson." Su Yi was greatly shocked and hurriedly reached out to support him. "Sir, please get up, I dare not" Suddenly, a person rushed over from outside. It was a teacher from the Hanlin Academy, with whom Su Yi was not very familiar. Clearly, he was in a hurry and had lost all composure. The teacher saw Su Yi and, without catching his breath, stuttered, "Su... Su Yi... hurry, hurry, and receive an imperial edict!" Receive an imperial edict? Su Yi was stunned, he turned and saw that Senior Xie was smiling widely at him. Just as Su Yi was about to ask, Senior Xie gave him a push. "Go quickly! What are you waiting for?" Chapter 108 - Teacher and Student Chapter 108 - Teacher and StudentAfter hearing the news, Su Yi hurriedly ran from the inner courtyard of the Hanlin Academy without stopping. Upon arriving at the outer hall, he saw the highest-ranking official of the Hanlin Academy, Chief Cao, conversing with a eunuch dressed in a luxurious crane robe. Chief Cao appeared quite respectful, while the eunuch smiled slightly, seeming a bit distracted, occasionally glancing toward the inner courtyard as if he had been anticipating something for a long time. As Su Yi approached, he was taken aback. He had not recognized the Crown Prince before, as he had never seen him, but the person who had come today was someone he had seen many times. Wasnt this the Eunuch Yue, who stood beside the dragon throne during every imperial court session? Looking more closely, Su Yi realized the situation was quite serious. In addition to Chief Cao and Eunuch Yue, there was a complete honor guard of sixteen men behind them, all dressed in armor and carrying swords who stood perfectly still without making a sound. So many people? What kind of imperial edict could this be? Could it be that he would be executed on the spot after receiving the imperial edict? Su Yi felt a surge of anxiety and hesitated as he approached. Before his thoughts could fully form in his mind, Eunuch Yue, who had been watching, spotted him. "Oh! Scholar Su, over here!" Eunuch Yue ignored Chief Cao who stood beside him and waved to Su Yi from afar. "Scholar Su, come over here quickly!" Feeling a wave of dread, Su Yi steeled himself and walked over. "Thank you for your patience, Eunuch Yue." Su Yi approached and bowed respectfully. "I, Su Yi, have come to receive the imperial edict." Eunuch Yue exclaimed and quickly supported Su Yis arm, lifting him up. "Scholar, you are a precious top scholar. Please, there is no need for such formalities. I am merely a eunuch and cannot bear such a bow from you." Su Yi internally smiled bitterly, thinking that Eunuch Yue was reproaching him for his earlier words. Su Yi straightened up, and Eunuch Yue also became solemn. Eunuch Yue waved his ceremonial duster, straightened his attire and, pulled out a bright yellow imperial edict from his wide sleeves, and read aloud, "Hanlin Scholar Su Yi, prepare to receive the decree..." Su Yi slowly knelt down. "I am ready." Chief Cao followed suit and knelt down, as did the honor guard behind Eunuch Yue. Eunuch Yue took a deep breath and declared loudly, "By heavenly mandate, the emperor decrees Hanlin Scholar Su Yi, a talented scholar and outstanding writer, whose character and actions are commendable, is to be rewarded to exemplify his modest virtue. He is hereby appointed as the Grand Tutor to the Crown Prince, to assist the Crown Prince in his studies and impart virtue to him. Thus it is decreed." Wait... What? What? Su Yi was completely floored while kneeling on the ground! Had he misheard? "Scholar Su, will you not receive the decree?" Eunuch Yues voice rang out from above. Su Yi finally came to his senses and quickly raised his head. "I... I shall receive the decree... Long live the Emperor!" After speaking, Su Yi stood up from the ground, not bothering to dust off his clothing. He quickly took the imperial edict from Eunuch Yues hands and carefully read it, missing not a single word. "Scholar Su..." Eunuch Yue smiled as he looked at Su Yi, then quickly covered his mouth, saying, "Oh, no, no, I misspoke. I should be calling you Grand Tutor Su now. Grand Tutor, please dont blame this old servant for" Su Yi quickly waved his hand. "Not at all, Eunuch Yue is overthinking things." At this time, Chief Cao also approached, smiling and cupping his hands to Su Yi. "Congratulations, Grand Tutor Su! How wonderful, how wonderful! Although the Grand Tutor to the Crown Prince does not have real power, it is still a high rank. Grand Tutor Su, I hope to receive your guidance in the future." Su Yi also cupped his hands. "I have often received care from you in the Hanlin Academy, and I will remember it in my heart." As the three spoke, Eunuch Yue suddenly turned and took something from a person behind him. Su Yi was instantly stunned upon seeing the object. "Grand Tutor Su, this is... a gift from the Emperor to you," Eunuch Yue handed over the object in his hand. Su Yi received it with both hands before he examined it. It was a ruler, a bright golden ruler. Eunuch Yue continued, "Regarding what happened... the Emperor is fully aware of everything. He said that only someone with your disposition, Grand Tutor Su, can nurture a truly wise ruler... "This is also the reason for your appointment as Grand Tutor... Hehe, the Emperors judgment has always been impeccable." Su Yi opened his mouth but was momentarily speechless. "Hehe... Grand Tutor Su, look." Eunuch Yue stepped aside to make way. "The Crown Prince is over there." Looking in that direction, Su Yi noticed that little Chen Xun was standing not far away, hiding behind a guard, appearing somewhat timid. Previously, Su Yi had been completely preoccupied with his fears of execution, so he hadnt looked closely, which was why he only noticed the slight Crown Prince now. Though the ruler issued by the Emperor had not warmed up in his hands yet, Su Yi already felt assured. He clearly understood the Emperor''s intentions. "Chen Xun, come here." Su Yi''s had not changed into his official robes yet since a guard was still holding onto them, but his expression had already turned stern. Little Chen Xun had already felt some fear from afar, and when Su Yi called out to him, he jumped in surprise. If Su Yi was clear about the Emperor''s intentions, then Chen Xun was even more aware of what his father was thinking. He had run back to the palace to complain, but his father scolded him after the truth was uncovered. His father praised Su Yi highly and directly instructed him to heed his teachings and not to disobey him. Thus little Chen Xun knew he was in trouble, he was helpless in front of his new Grand Tutor. Chen Xun twisted and turned, taking forever to approach. Su Yi''s brow furrowed again. "A gentleman walks boldly in the world. What are you doing? Hurry up and come over!" Little Chen Xun pouted and hurried over reluctantly, calling out, "Mr. Su..." "Give me your hand..." Su Yi held the ruler in one hand and placed the other behind his back. Chen Xun lowered his head, sniffled, and slowly extended his little hand. Smack! The sound was crisp and clear. A red mark instantly appeared on the chubby little hand. Little Chen Xun winced in pain, quickly pulling back his hand, and rubbing it behind his back. "Lift your head," Su Yi said in a deep voice. Little Chen Xun slowly raised his head to look at the tall man in front of him, tears welling in his eyes. "Straighten your chest," Su Yi instructed. Little Chen Xun straightened his posture. "This is your punishment because you fought with your classmates, disregarding friendship. Chen Xun, do you understand your mistake?" "I understand, I understand my mistake," Chen Xun replied in a small voice. Su Yi nodded and said, "Give me your hand." Chen Xun pouted again, looking like he was about to cry, but he still slowly extended his hand... this time, it was the other hand. Su Yi raised the hand holding the ruler, ready to bring it down. "Ah, Su, Grand Tutor Su." Eunuch Yue suddenly grasped Su Yis arm. Su Yi turned, puzzled, and heard Eunuch Yue whisper in his ear, "Grand Tutor Su, I know its not appropriate to say this, but... please go easy on him." Su Yi nodded, noncommittally. Smack! Another crisp sound rang out, leaving another red mark. "This punishment is because you destroyed a book, which is a serious crime! Chen Xun, do you understand your mistake?" Su Yis face was expressionless as if he hadnt heard Eunuch Yues earlier words. "I... I made a mistake..." Little Chen Xuns eyes were filled with tears, but he still held his head high, stubbornly preventing the tears from falling. Eunuch Yue looked at Chen Xuns pitiful appearance, sighing repeatedly. "Give me your hand," Su Yi said again. Chen Xun sniffled but still extended the hand he had initially given. A clear red mark was visible on his chubby palm. Su Yi raised his hand again, and Eunuch Yue said softly from the side, reminding Su Yi. "Go easy, go easy" Smack! Another red welt appeared on the chubby palm. "This final strike is to punish you for being disrespectful and not understanding the importance of respecting teachers. Do you understand?" Su Yi looked down at the stubborn child before him. Chen Xuns tears flowed without him realizing, leaving clear tracks on his small face. However, he no longer stuttered. He took a deep breath, looking at the unyielding scholar in front of him, and replied, "I understand my mistake." In the outer hall of the Hanlin Academy, the cold wind blew down a few petals of the winter plum, ruffling the scholars dust-stained robe and tousling the Crown Princes black hair. The scholar looked down at the Crown Prince, standing tall and straight. The Crown Prince looked up at the scholar, his eyes filled with stubbornness. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the end of the year approached, the two individuals thus became acquainted with one another. Chapter 109 - Entrapment of a Gentleman Chapter 109 - Entrapment of a GentlemanQinghe Prefecture, the most remote city on the border of the Xiangxi region. In a tavern, Flowerless Butterfly secretly glanced at the man beside her, who was leisurely drinking tea. Forsaken Phoenix furrowed his brow. Slightly displeased, he said, "Keep staring, and I''ll dig out your eyes." Rao Shuang pouted and turned her head towards the window. Staring at the bustling crowd outside, her mind was still filled with the events of a few days ago. She understood that she had completely underestimated the man beside her, Forsaken Phoenix. Not only had she misjudged his skills, but also the extent of his vile personality... *** Five Gods Summit was incredibly steep, and it became more perilous the higher they climbed. However, with their martial skills, Tang Jinnian and Rao Shuang found the rugged mountain path to be no real obstacle. The moon had reached its zenith at the same time the two finally reached the summit of the southern summit. Under the moonlight, the numerous halls and houses on the peak appeared faintly visible. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing at the summit, they finally understood the origin of the Five Gods Summit''s name. The sect consisted of five mountains: a central peak surrounded by a peak in each cardinal direction. Though the peaks were not far apart, it was impossible to cross between them on foot. Yet the Five Gods Summit had miraculously constructed long suspension bridges that connected the four outer peaks to the central one, enabling free passage between them. As they climbed the mountain road from the southern mountain, a large hall came into view. Calling it a grand hall might be an exaggeration. It resembled a temple, similar to the dilapidated one they had seen earlier on the mountainside. The surroundings were eerily silent, and Rao Shuang couldnt help but hold her breath, stepping lightly as she walked forward. After a while, she noticed the absence of sound behind her and turned to look. Tang Jinnian stood by the cliff''s edge, gazing down with a contemplative expression. "What are you doing?" Rao Shuang whispered sharply. Tang Jinnian didnt respond. His gaze kept scanning the central peak. One hand gently stroked his chin, while the other was clasped behind his back, fingers subtly moving as if calculating or manipulating something. Seeing that Tang Jinnian was ignoring her, Rao Shuang reluctantly walked over. Standing by the cliff, she followed his gaze. It was impossible to tell how high up they were. All she could see was a sea of black clouds roiling below. Rao Shuang shrank her neck and silently took a few steps back before whispering to Tang Jinnian, "What are you waiting for? If we dont act soon, itll be dawn!" Tang Jinnian turned his head to look at her, the corner of his mouth curling into a faint smile. "Weren''t you unwilling to steal for me? Whats the matter now? Not afraid of being cursed anymore?" "Ive already joined your suicide mission!" Rao Shuang spat. "Youve killed the elder from the inner courtyard, and now, how can I get away? I might as well go all the way and finish the job!" "Well said!" Tang Jinnian clapped his hands and looked at her with shining eyes. "I was thinking the same. Let''s finish what we started" Seeing his excitement, Rao Shuangs heart sank. Something didnt feel right. "Are we... talking about the same thing? What I meant was that since weve already killed someone, stealing an item isnt a big deal..." "Eh, close enough, close enough." Tang Jinnian patted her shoulder, cutting her off. "Thats roughly what I meant too..." Rao Shuang wanted to ask further, but Tang Jinnian wasnt about to give her the chance. He quickly covered her mouth and pointed at the central peak. "Look over there." Following the direction he was pointing, Rao Shuang finally noticed something bizarre. The central peak was different from the other four peaks. The other four still somewhat resembled a mountain, with a base, midsection, and summit. But the central peak was thick at both base and the peak and thin in the middle, resembling an hourglass. The summit wasn''t as expansive as the other four peaks, but it was very flat, as if someone had sliced it off with a single sword stroke. At the center of the summit stood a single grand hall, with no other buildings around. At this moment, except for the brightly lit hall on the central peak, the houses and halls on the surrounding four peaks were pitch-black. Strangely enough, there wasnt a single figure in sight as the central peak''s lights beckoned. "What is this?" Rao Shuang frowned. "Heh..." Tang Jinnian let out a cold laugh. "This is the classic ''Entrapment of a Gentleman[1]''." Rao Shuang remained silent, but she understood. The two of them had made quite a commotion while ascending the mountain. Since even the elder theyd killed had been aware of their presence, it was impossible that the Five Gods Summit was oblivious to their presence. There would be no peaceful resolution today. "What do we do now?" Rao Shuang asked quietly, eyeing at the brightly lit hall. "What else can we do?" Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow. "Since they''re welcoming us, how can we not meet them?" Rao Shuang pursed her lips and frowned. She naturally disagreed with such a reckless approach. As an assassin, how could she possibly expose herself in such an open and obvious way? Moreover, it was clear that the enemy had made all the preparations and was just waiting for them to walk into the trap. Going up now would be nothing short of suicide. "What are you waiting for?" Tang Jinnian gave Rao Shuang a shove from behind. "Move." Rao Shuang panicked and turned back to glare at Tang Jinnian, thinking to herself. Could this man be in league with the Five Gods Summit? Is he really going to send me in to die first?! Pah The jade pipe knocked against Rao Shuang''s head, scattering a trace of ash across her face. Tang Jinnian also glared at Rao Shuang. "What are you glaring at me for? Even if I were sending you to your death, youd still have to go! You still owe me two lives." Rao Shuang was so angry that she clenched her teeth. She crossed her arms and turned around, not moving. "Not going?" Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow. Seeing that Rao Shuang still didnt respond, Tang Jinnian let out a cold laugh, walked over, and hoisted her up with a single arm clamped around her waist and carried her onto the suspension bridge. "What are you doing?!" Rao Shuang cried out in shock, then immediately grew furious. "Forsaken Phoenix, you''re asking for death!" She struggled and raised her hand to slap Tang Jinnian across the face. Whoosh The mountain wind howled, and all was deathly silent. "Still thinking of attacking?" Tang Jinnian tilted his head. Rao Shuang swallowed hard and glanced down at the bottomless ravine below, not daring to move a muscle. Tang Jinnian held onto Rao Shuangs waistband with one hand and dangled her off the side of the bridge, her entire body suspended in mid-air. "If you don''t behave, I''ll throw you down." Tang Jinnian looked at Rao Shuang with a playful smirk. "But don''t worry, once Im off this mountain, I''ll have that old man at the base go look for your corpse. If the wolves havent gnawed it clean by then, I could still use it to make a puppet..." Rao Shuang''s head snapped up, her face filled with terror as she looked at Tang Jinnian. "Will you behave now?" Tang Jinnian asked with a smile. Rao Shuang nodded frantically. "Good." Tang Jinnian nodded in satisfaction, set her down, and led the way forward. The suspension bridge swayed slightly in the mountain wind, but Rao Shuang still followed closely behind the man in front of her, step by step. She knew that even if she tried to escape, she wouldn''t be able to get away from his grasp. After crossing the suspension bridge and stepping onto the summit of the central peak, the brightly lit grand hall was within sight. Surrounding the hall was a wide and flat plaza, yet still, no one was in sight. Suddenly, Tang Jinnian turned around and gave Flowerless Butterfly a strange smile. Rao Shuang instinctively took a step back. "What, what are you doing now?" Without saying a word, Tang Jinnian pulled her over, and before she could resist, he had already drawn a short sword from her waist. "What are you going to do?" Rao Shuang asked warily, looking at Tang Jinnian. Tang Jinnian waved her off, pulled a fan from his chest, and tossed it to Rao Shuang. "You''re good at hiding and have well-trained lightness arts. Find a place to hide and wait for the right moment to sneak into the hall. That''s the only place on Five Gods Summit where theyd store the sect''s treasure. Once you find the Soul Locking Sunflower, steal it for me." "And what about you?" Rao Shuang asked. "Me?" Tang Jinnian glanced sideways at Rao Shuang, still smiling playful. He gripped the short sword in his hand and, with one swing, cut through the rope of the suspension bridge, sending it crashing into the abyss! Tang Jinnian''s eyes were calm, as if he were making a casual remark. "I''m going to wipe out the Five Gods Summit." 1. a Chinese idiom that literally means "Please, sir, enter the vat." It refers to trapping someone using their own methodsa form of poetic justice or turning the tables on an opponent. This phrase comes from the Tang Dynasty, during the reign of Emperor Zhongzong. A cruel official named Lai Junchen (), known for torturing prisoners, used a method where he would heat a large earthen vat () and force prisoners inside to extract confessions. One day, another official, Zhou Xing (), who also used this brutal method, fell out of favor and was arrested. Lai Junchen tricked Zhou Xing into describing his own torture technique, then ordered him to be subjected to it, saying, """Please, sir, step into the vat." ? Chapter 110 - Threat from an Ant Chapter 110 - Threat from an Ant"Are you crazy?!" When Rao Shuang saw Tang Jinnian swing his sword to cut the suspension bridge, she immediately felt that something was wrong and hurried to try and stop him, but it was too late. "Do you want to die here and drag me down with you?!" Rao Shuang said as she shoved Tang Jinnian. Tang Jinnian grabbed Rao Shuang''s wrist, sneering at her. "Who gave you the courage to lay your hands on me? If you dont want to die now, then do as you''re told and go find the Soul Locking Sunflower! Go! Scram!" "You!" Rao Shuang gritted her teeth, glaring at Tang Jinnian with resentment budding in her beautiful eyes. Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow. "Are you still not going?" Rao Shuang moved her mouth, forcefully shook off Tang Jinnian''s hand, and glowered at him furiously before disappearing. Tang Jinnian paid no attention to Rao Shuang''s attitude. He twirled the short sword in his hand and walked toward the east along the edge of the central peak. There was also a suspension bridge to the east. Tang Jinnian stood at the edge of the bridge with his short sword, glancing around, but it was still silent, with no trace of living beings around. "Hehe..." Tang Jinnian chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "They''re digging their own graves..." As soon as he finished speaking, he waved the short sword in his hand, and the ropes of the suspension bridge snapped. Another bridge crashed down the cliff. After cutting the eastern bridge, Tang Jinnian did not linger and walked to the north. Arriving at the northern suspension bridge, he was now at the back of the central hall. From this angle, a faint ghastly green light glowed from the windows, exuding an indescribable eeriness. "Paltry tricks..." Tang Jinnian shook his head, knowing that color came from burning phosphorescence. He drew his short sword, ready to swing it again. A strange noise suddenly sounded, and an unexpected change occurred! Just as Tang Jinnian was about to cut the rope, a dried-up hand suddenly burst forth from the ground, aiming directly at his ankle! Tang Jinnian''s lips curled into a cold smile, and there was not a trace of panic on his face, as if he had long anticipated it. He casually turned to dodge the claw and then stomped down! Crack! The dried hand was crushed under his foot. "Ha..." Tang Jinnian casually kicked away the severed hand, a glint of light flashing in his eyes. "The ant... has come out of its hive." Tang Jinnian strode to the edge of the bridge, his short sword tracing the ropes, and he shouted, "Five God Summits vermin! if you dont come out now, this northern bridge will be no more..." No one responded. Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow. "Then... since thats the case, I wont hold back!" He said, raising his hand, and the short sword chopped down upon the rope. "Hey, thief! Who let you run about?!" A deafening roar echoed across the entire central peak. Tang Jinnian frowned, momentarily lost in thought. He was considering how deep this person''s internal strength was when a sudden whoosh of wind broke above him! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Jinnian had no time to look up and immediately propelled himself to the side, dodging several feet away. Just as he steadied himself, he heard a loud crash, and the ground beneath his feet seemed to tremble. Tang Jinnian inhaled sharply, focusing his gaze on the burly man who had landed where he had just stood. The man was broad-shouldered and muscular and wielded two axes, each as large as a door. Tang Jinnian squinted, unable to detect a hint of life from the burly man before him, which made him realize what he was facing. Upon closer inspection, although the man appeared no different from a living person, his skin was dark, and his eyes lacked the crucial spark of life... That burly man was an animated corpse. Thinking of this, Tang Jinnian couldn''t help but nod slightly in appreciation. The Five Gods Summit''s corpse-refining technique has its own unique points. The corpse before him showed no signs of decay and even moved without any stiffness. It was likely that the corpse had been transformed into an animated corpse immediately after the person had died. Such a method is indeed extraordinary. "What''s wrong? Does the Five Gods Summit have no one left? You think you can stop me with just a corpse?" Tang Jinnian glanced toward the direction of the main hall, knowing that the powerful voice he had just heard had come from within it. "Hmph!" Another deafening voice echoed out. "You want to destroy the bridge? I had no intention of stopping you, because you will only trap yourself here. However, if I allow you to continue, wouldnt that tarnish the reputation of the Five Gods Summit? "As for you, a sneaky little thief, you don''t know what you''ve done by provoking the Five Gods Summit. A single animated corpse is enough to deal with you." "Hehe..." Tang Jinnian shook his head lightly as he looked back at the corpse that had been standing there for a long time. "You''re just an ant... what would you know?" "Arrogant!" the voice roared. Seeming to receive a signal, the burly corpse leapt three zhang high while raising its axe to chop down toward Tang Jinnian. "That''s why it is said that dead people should stay dead..." A smile curled on Tang Jinnian''s lips. At the moment the axe was about to descend upon him, he suddenly sidestepped, revealing a figure behind him! A puppet! It was a slender female puppet, with a rosy complexion and exquisite beauty. Her facial expressions were vivid and sparkling, making her appear almost indistinguishable from a real person. It was unclear when she had stood behind Tang Jinnian, but he suddenly tightened his gloved right hand and said, "Too slow!" As soon as Tang Jinnian''s voice fell, the seemingly slender waist of the female puppet twisted, and her right leg shot out like lightning, spreading into a perfect split! Bang! A muffled collision sounded, creating a gust of wind that blew Tang Jinnian''s hair back. "Mm?" Tang Jinnian''s eyes sharpened, and his right hand flicked slightly. The female puppet retreated and stood beside him. "Interesting..." When the puppet''s kick landed squarely on the burly corpse''s face, instead of flying back as Tang Jinnian had imagined, the corpse only paused briefly before continuing its descent. As the axe was about to connect with the puppet, Tang Jinnian had no choice but to withdraw it. In this frenetic exchange, the corpse gained the upper hand. Even though it missed its target, it did not pause. Instead, it pushed off the ground and lunged forward again. Tang Jinnian''s expression grew serious. This time, facing the oncoming corpse, he did not choose to dodge but confronted it directly, charging forward as well! This also suited the plan of the person controlling the corpse. When the two were just an arm''s length apart, the corpse swung its axe straight at Tang Jinnian''s face. In a split second, Forsaken Phoenix showcased his exceptional skills! Facing the descending axe, he swiftly turned in the air to evade. In a flash, he grabbed the animated corpse''s wrist with his left hand, using the momentum to flip over and land on the corpse''s shoulder, grabbing its hair tightly! The corpse was forced to tilt its head back, but its reaction was swift. With its right hand, it discarded the axe and reached for Tang Jinnian, who was perched on its shoulder. "Still want to resist?" Tang Jinnian squinted. With a beckoning motion of his right hand, a figure that moved so fast it was almost a blur rushed forward, accompanied by a gust of wind! It was the female puppet! She bent low and charged forward with unstoppable momentum, gripping the short sword that Tang Jinnian had used earlier! "This time..." Tang Jinnian''s eyes widened in anger. He applied pressure with his left hand, forcing the corpse to lift its head and expose its neck. "Stay dead!" In the night, under the faint burning phosphorescence, the silhouettes of the three were cast into sharp outlines. Whoosh! The glint of the blade flashed, and a head flew up into the sky! Tang Jinnian leaped down from the headless corpse''s shoulder, and before the body had hit the ground, the female puppet delivered another kick straight into the corpse''s chest. Bang! The headless animated corpse tumbled down into the ravine below. Tang Jinnian kicked the head at his feet and looked toward the direction of the main hall. "You large rat... what other tricks do you have hidden up your sleeves?" Chapter 111 - Sect Leader of the Five Gods Summit Chapter 111 - Sect Leader of the Five Gods SummitFaced with Tang Jinnian''s mockery, the hall fell silent. Noticing the silence in the hall, Tang Jinnian shrugged, took the short sword from the female puppet, and walked towards the suspension bridge. At the edge of the suspension bridge, Tang Jinnian raised his sword. Although it lacked the previous authority, a roar echoed from the hall, "You brat! Don''t you dare!" Swish! Tang Jinnian swung his sword down, and the suspension bridge snapped, plunging down. He twirled the short sword in his palm several times, looked toward the hall with a playful smile and asked, "What... were you saying?" The hall was silent for a long time before a voice finally responded, "You will regret it." "I will?" Tang Jinnian waved his hand, and the female puppet disappeared into the shadows with a few agile movements. He walked to the final bridge in the west. "I am certainly looking forward to... how you plan on making me." When he could see the outline of the western suspension bridge from afar, Tang Jinnian stopped... There was a mass of shadowy figures at the bridge, clearly waiting for him. Crackle Tang Jinnian lit a fire starter and quietly lit his pipe. Tang Jinnian exhaled a puff of smoke and looked over. "Looks like they''re finally crawling out of their nest..." "What exactly did you come here for?" It was the same voice as before. As the distance closed, the figure at the head of the western bridge gradually became clearer. As the figure approached, Tang Jinnian was taken aback... the voice belonged to the leader, but he never expected that the leader of the Five Gods Summit would be a robust middle-aged man with a lofty appearance. The middle-aged man wore a Daoist robe and faced Tang Jinnian with an unfriendly gaze. Behind him stood a crowd of people, all dressed in Daoist robes and sporting topknots. They appeared to be disciples of the Five Gods Summit. Given that the sect was known for having few members, it seemed that just about the entire sect was present. Tang Jinnian paused for a moment before regaining his composure. Ignoring the middle-aged mans previous question, he instead asked, "Who are you?" The middle-aged man frowned but still raised his chin and said, "I am the sect leader of the Five Gods Summit. You have intruded upon our territory without cause and killed my disciples. If you dont give me a satisfactory explanation today, you might not escape death!" "Ive only killed a few people so far." Tang Jinnian waved his hand casually and then asked, "Is the Five Gods Summit out of people? How did a young man like you become the sect leader? Are those old men behind you the elders? Arent they more experienced and better qualified than you?" "Hey!" A skinny old man behind the middle-aged man became furious upon hearing this and jumped out to shout, "You brat, stop insulting our sect! You think you can sow discord with just a few sentences?!" The middle-aged man raised a hand to stop the skinny old man, signaling him to step back. Just as he was about to speak, a young disciple stepped forward, pointed at Tang Jinnian, and reported, "Sect Leader, this thief came up the mountain with a woman. Where did that woman go?!" The middle-aged man frowned. "Hmm? Is that true?" S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wouldnt lie!" The young disciple waved his hands. "I saw with my own eyes that Brother Li was taken away by the two of them!" Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow, wondering what kind of trick the Five Gods Summit was trying to pull. While he was pondering, the sect leader of the Five Gods Peak spoke up, "Brat... there were clearly two of you when you came up the mountain. Where did that girl go?" "Ah, I see." Tang Jinnian nodded with a smile. "I thought I had cleaned up everything on the way up the mountain. I was puzzled about how you knew when I arrived, but it turns out there was a fish that slipped through the net to inform you." He recalled the rat-faced Daoist, an inner disciple of the Five Gods Summit, they had encountered on the mountainside. At the time, he had been careless, and coupled with the Five Gods Summit''s excellent hiding techniques, he hadnt even realized that he had missed another disciple who was in hiding. "Are you going to talk or not?" The sect leader''s brow furrowed, and his imposing aura pressed toward Tang Jinnian. Faced with the aggressive crowd, Tang Jinnian remained calm and composed. He waved his hand dismissively and said, "It''s just a puppet... Are the people of Five Gods Summit so ignorant?" "What did you say?!" Feeling belittled, the young disciple was on the verge of rushing forward. "Step back!" the sect leader shouted. His eyes were locked onto Tang Jinnian. "Did you just say... puppet?" Tang Jinnian nodded. "That''s right. Didn''t you just engage with it?" "That was a puppet? A mere puppet can be so agile? Bring it out for me to see!" "You want to see?" Tang Jinnian sneered. "Since you want to see it... then watch closely!" Whoosh! The air released a sharp crack as a slender figure shot through the wind! "Ha! What great timing!" The sect leader suddenly looked up. The puppet swooped down from above towards the sect leader, catching the disciples of Five Gods Summit off guard. At this moment, the leader displayed his prowess. He quickly crouched down, pushed off the ground with force, and leapt up to meet the puppet head-on! The two collided instantly! It was the same female puppet that fought the animated corpse earlier. Facing the incoming sect leader, she spun and kicked at him. However, the leader did not dodge! He let her strike his left rib, and then his left arm swiftly clamped down, with his left hand coiling around the puppet''s right leg like a snake! "Come down for me!" The sect leader firmly held onto the puppet''s right leg, his palm tightening around her calf, as he overpowered the puppet and slammed it down hard! Bang! Stones flew everywhere as the puppet was directly smashed into the ground. Before the dust settled, the puppet flipped back up and stood again, kicking a few disciples of Five Gods Summit aside as she surged toward the sect leader just as he landed! "What a resilient body! Let''s continue!" The sect leader not only showed no fatigue, but exhibiting a greater fighting spirit with each clash. When the puppet charged again, he chose to meet it head-on, his speed even exceeding that of the puppet! The sect leader was truly no slouch. In just a few steps, he reached the puppet, at the same time the puppet swiftly extended a claw aimed at the leader''s throat! "Too slow!" The sect leader''s eyes widened in fury. With a loud roar, his left hand struck first, gripping the puppet''s attacking wrist, while his right hand down with a vicious chop! Crack! The puppet''s right hand was instantly severed. The sect leader gripped the severed hand and yanked it hard, ripping it off completely. He then kicked the puppet far away as he examined the severed hand closely. "It''s entirely made of mechanisms... Such exquisite creations exist in this world..." The excitement in the leader''s eyes grew even more intense as he looked at Tang Jinnian. "Kid, I will give you one more chance. If you are willing to share the secrets of creating this puppet, I will spare your life. What do you say?" On the other side, Tang Jinnian still wore a faint smile, as if his puppet''s loss had no bearing on him. He said, "So youre confident of victory already? I wasnt wrong... when I said the Five Gods Summit is useless." "Hmm?" The sect leader frowned, then suddenly heard his disciples exclaiming behind him. "Master, be careful!" Chapter 112 – Bang Chapter 112 C Bang"Sect master, be careful!" the disciples of Five Gods Summit suddenly shouted. The sect master was startled and quickly turned around, only to see that the puppet, which had previously fallen to the ground, had somehow gotten back up and was now rushing at his back! "Little thief, you deserve to die!" yelled the sect master furiously. He saw the female puppet extend its remaining good arm, fingers like the edge of a blade, with glinting nails aimed directly at his throat! "Just a desperate struggle!" shouted the sect master. His hands showed no fear as he slightly squatted down, steadied his stance, and reached out a claw, aiming for the puppet''s wrist, using the same technique as before. The puppet''s wrist was seized again in the blink of an eye. The sect master grinned wickedly. "With such flashy and unrefined tricks, do you think you can succeed?" "Heh. Do you like fireworks?" Tang Jinnian slowly exhaled a puff of green smoke in the distance, his eyes filled with mockery. "Fireworks?" The sect master seemed confused as to what fireworks had to do with their current fight, even slowing his movements in surprise. The female puppet seized the moment of hesitation, flipping its palm to grip the sect masters wrist and pull itself into his embrace. The sect master hastily reacted, trying to push the puppet away. Unexpectedly, the puppets limbs twisted and tightly coiled around him! The sect master seemed to realize something and abruptly turned to look at Tang Jinnian in the distance. He found him tilting his head back, the jade smoking pipe in his hand releasing particularly conspicuous curling smoke. "You!" The sect master gasped in shock, his expression suddenly turning to fear as he shouted loudly, "You, you little brat, how dare you!!" A faint smile appeared on Tang Jinnians face, his brows relaxing as he lightly uttered a syllable. "Bang" BOOM!!! The flames painted half the sky red, and a violent shockwave blew Tang Jinnians hair and clothes back as they rustled wildly. The shockwave made it difficult for Tang Jinnian to keep his eyes open. He squinted and looked over, seeing a crater that was densely surrounded by fallen disciples of Five Gods Summit. Some managed to stand up, lucky enough to only be lightly injured, while others were missing limbs and either unconscious or on the ground moaning. Among the elders at the center, one had directly died, another was severely injured, and the only one unscathed was hiding behind a disciple, having narrowly escaped. As for the sect master at the epicenter of the explosion, only a half-destroyed body remained, lying in the charred ground. The square fell into a deeper silence after the loud explosion. Tang Jinnian frowned slightly, feeling that something was off. The reactions of the disciples were very suspicious. As soon as the conscious disciples got up, the first thing they did was to help their fellow disciples and elders. Even the unharmed elder bent down to care for the severely injured one... However, there was not a single person who went to check on the sect master''s body in the center. No one even called out for their charred sect master. Tang Jinnian licked his slightly dry lips, frowning in thought. Just as he was lost in thought, a terrifying roar suddenly came from behind! "Die!!!" This was clearly the voice of the sect master who he had targeted with the explosion! As soon as the voice rang out, a tremendous sense of pressure followed, indicating that the person had stealthily approached from behind to deliver this thunderous strike. Only from getting closer could one truly feel the depth of this person''s internal strength. Tang Jinnian was shaken by this roar, his mind spinning, and he could no longer dodge in time. At the critical moment, he could only slightly turn to the side, barely avoiding the deathblow. In the next moment, Tang Jinnian felt as if a lightning bolt had struck his back, sending his whole body flying far away. He coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood that splattered on the ground. Tang Jinnian propped himself up with one hand on the ground, gently wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked up and saw that another person had taken the place where he had been standing. It was a short figure who was cloaked in a hood. *** Being accustomed to waiting and adapting to circumstances is the quintessential skill of an assassin. Flowerless Butterfly considered herself a good assassin and a professional in this regard. After she concealed her hatred for Tang Jinnian in the woods on the central peak, she had already entered a state of readiness. Although she couldnt defeat Tang Jinnian, Rao Shuang believed that that man was nowhere near her level in the art of concealment. Hiding in the woods, Rao Shuang watched as Tang Jinnian strolled eastward. Before long, she heard the creaking of the suspension bridge collapsing down the cliff, which caused her to frown. She was unsure what Tang Jinnian was plotting. Suddenly, a voice came from the main hall, startling Rao Shuang. However, she felt relieved when she realized that the voice was directed at Tang Jinnian and not her. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, there was a long silence. From her position, she had no idea what was happening with Tang Jinnian. Although she was curious, as a professional assassin, she knew to do only what was necessary and not to stir up unnecessary trouble. But who would have thought that soon after, an identical crashing sound let her know that another suspension bridge had been rapidly destroyed. Rao Shuangs beautiful eyes were burning with rage, and she gritted her teeth, cursing Tang Jinnian inwardly. That damned Forsaken Phoenix! He must have guessed that I might flee at the last moment, which is why he destroyed all the bridges. By cutting off my escape route, I have no choice but to help him! What a clever plan. How could there be such despicable people in this world?! But regardless of how upset she was, Rao Shuang knew that she truly had no way out. Patiently waiting, Rao Shuang knew that, according to the path Tang Jinnian was taking, his next destination would be the northern suspension bridge. It was not too far from her, allowing her to at least see what was happening there. However, before she could see Tang Jinnians figure, she noticed shadows emerging from the main hall, hurriedly heading towards the northern suspension bridge. There were quite a few people, and Rao Shuangs heart involuntarily tightened. She secretly felt anxious for Tang Jinnian... She didnt think she was worried about him, but rather that they were both in the same boat; if something happened to him, she feared she wouldnt escape either. However, what happened next made her widen her eyes. A few brief exchanges made Rao Shuang realize how incredibly strange Tang Jinnian''s puppets were, and their skills were unfathomable. What she saw today made her realize that Tang Jinnian had ultimately shown her mercy. Boom!! The violent explosion made Rao Shuang''s face turn red, and she gulped. She took the fan from her bosom to check it over, as she knew it was time to act. The battlefield situation suddenly changed as Flowerless Butterfly was prepared to sneak out of the woods. A roar filled with boundless rage caused Rao Shuang to instinctively turn her head to see what was happening. In that glance, she happened to see Tang Jinnian being knocked away by a short figure before finally rolling to a stop. Rao Shuang gasped, the monster from the main hall had truly been drawn out now. Beads of sweat formed as she tightly gripped the fan in her hand, However, in this chaotic moment, Rao Shuang was more clear-headed than ever... her opportunity had finally arrived. Chapter 113 - Infiltration Chapter 113 - InfiltrationTang Jinnian was locked in a fierce battle by the western suspension bridge. Not a single person involved in the commotion noticed that a faint figure, as nimble as a spirit monkey,[1] skillfully climbed through a narrow window into the great hall. Flowerless Butterfly crouched on the ground and took a deep breath as she began to survey her surroundings. She had entered a small room that only contained a table, a stool, and a bed that had a neatly folded Daoist robe on it. It appeared to be merely a room for an ordinary disciple of the Five Gods Summit. Rao Shuang stood up and walked to the table, where several books bound with thread were scattered haphazardly. She casually picked one up and flipped through it, discovering that although it contained records of corpse refining and nurturing techniques, it didn''t mention the Soul Locking Sunflower she was looking for. Rao Shuang placed the book back in its place, lightly furrowing her brows and muttering to herself with some frustration, "That guy didnt even tell me what the Soul Locking Sunflower looks like... where should I start looking?" That said, Rao Shuang didnt linger there for long. Regardless of where the Soul Locking Sunflower was, it certainly wouldnt be placed in such an unremarkable room. Rao Shuang stepped out of the room and gently closed the door behind her. Outside was a corridor lined with several rooms, each seemingly no different from the room she had entered. Rao Shuang pursed her lips in thought and stepped toward the center of the great hall. The corridor was empty, and Rao Shuang walked leisurely as if in her own backyard. Not a whisper of her movements betrayed her, like a night owl on the hunt. The corridor was winding and long, and Rao Shuang wandered along for a while without finding her way out. Moreover, dim lamps appeared only far apart along the walls, making her search even more difficult. Their bluish-green flames flickered irregularly. Rao Shuang couldnt tell what was fueling the flames, but they burned without a trace of smoke, creating an unsettling atmosphere. After walking for a long time, Rao Shuang finally saw an exit. She quickened her pace and stepped inside, suddenly finding herself in a spacious area. This was a large hall in the center of the great hall, with a grand statue standing right in the middle. On either side of the hall were two rows of long-lasting lamps, also burning with the same eerie bluish-green flames. Looking up, it was hard to make out the edge of the ceiling dome. "What is it with the Five Gods Summit and their tricks?" Flower Butterfly Rao Shuang looked at the statue with a slight frown. "No wonder people in the martial world are unwilling to deal with them." Rao Shuang emerged from the corridor in the left corner of the hall, where the firelight could not reach, leaving her in complete darkness. She surreptitiously looked around to make sure she was alone in the hall before stepping toward the statue. She held her breath, focusing on making her way through the shadows. The statue was quite imposing. From her angle, it seemed to be four to five zhang tall, sitting atop a giant rock with one leg resting on the ground and the other crossed beneath it. Clad in a dark blue robe edged with gold thread and adorned with various flying birds and beasts, it held its hands close to its chest as if cradling something. A crown made of jade beads adorned its head, but what was most striking were its eyes. Half-opened, they were phoenix-like and gazed down at the hall. At this moment, Rao Shuang stood right below the statue and felt as if it were closely observing her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this eerie environment, Rao Shuang felt goosebumps all over her body. She shook her head and decided not to look at the statue''s eyes anymore. At the foot of the statue lay an altar and several cushions, with some offerings placed on the altar. A few incense sticks still burned, releasing wisps of green smoke. Rao Shuangs gaze was suddenly drawn to a flower-like object held in the statue''s hands. "Soul Locking Sunflower?" Rao Shuang''s eyes brightened, and she lightly leapt onto the giant rock, using it as leverage to hop onto the statue''s knee. The nine-petaled flower held in the statue''s hands was dark purple-black and bloomed strikingly as if it possessed the power to captivate a person''s soul. Rao Shuang was still disappointed when she got close... The flower was carved from stone. Oh well, at least now I know what the Soul Locking Sunflower looks like, Rao Shuang thought, comforting herself as she climbed down from the statue. After wandering around the hall a few more times, she still found nothing, but she did locate the stairs leading to the upper level. Since she couldnt find any clues in the hall, Rao Shuang decided to continue her search upward. There werent many rooms on the upper floor, but the rooms there were considerably more spacious, indicating that they were likely where people of some standing stayed. Rao Shuang casually found a room, pushed the door open, and stepped inside. Before she could close the door, she heard a voice within another room ask, "Master, youre back?" Rao Shuangs heart sank; she had been too careless. Earlier, the lower floor had been completely empty, which had lulled her into a false sense of security. She had assumed that the upper level would be similarly empty, but it was too late for regrets now. She had to act quickly in order to salvage the situation. At that moment, footsteps were already approaching from within the room. Rao Shuang didnt have time to think. She swiftly darted forward and hid behind the door. A young Daoist priest dressed in a robe stepped out of the inner room, his hands wet and a smile still on his face. "Hmm?" The young Daoist glanced at the wide-open door, a confused expression appearing on his face. The next instant, a pair of delicate jade-like hands reached from behind toward his neck Crack The crisp sound of breaking bones echoed, and the young Daoists head was forcibly twisted all the way around. A puzzled smile lingered on his face. Rao Shuang supported the body with her hand to keep it from causing a disturbance when it fell to the ground. She dragged the corpse back into the young Daoist''s inner room, planning to find a place to hide it. Upon turning around, she saw two open coffins placed in the center of the room. Rao Shuang cursed the bad omen under her breath, threw the body on the ground, and leaned forward to look into the coffins. The coffins were open, with the lids propped against the wall. As she leaned in, she saw that each coffin contained a body. These two bodies had plump skin, laid quietly with closed eyes, but their faces were pale and lifeless. They were clearly two corpses. The coffins held a deep green liquid, and the corpses were soaking in it, emitting an odd stench. Rao Shuang realized that this must be what Five Gods Summit referred to as corpse refining and nurturing. "Be careful, be careful..." "Make sure not to touch the Third Elder..." While Rao Shuang was still lost in thought, voices suddenly came from outside the door. Startled, she quickly closed the door to this room, leaving only a tiny crack to observe what was happening outside secretly. Outside, two disciples of Five Gods Summit carried an older man inside. She recognized him as the elder who had previously been severely injured in the explosion. He appeared to have received some preliminary treatments for his injuries, but the bloodstains on his robe and bandages still made him look quite disheveled. The elder was still unconscious, so the two disciples laid him on a bed in one of the rooms before they left. Rao Shuang''s eyes flashed with cunning glint as she suddenly came up with an idea. 1. A metaphor often used to represent intelligence, agility, and supernatural abilities in Chinese folklore and mythology. The most famous example is Sun Wukong (), the Monkey King from Journey to the West. ? Chapter 114 - Driven to Desperation Chapter 114 - Driven to DesperationThe old man the disciples called their Third Elder looked badly injured. His left arm was blown off at the elbow and his left abdomen was a bloody mess. He had been unconscious when brought in, and he was now occasionally letting out a pained groan from where he lay on the bed. Flowerless Butterfly hid behind the door and waited for the footsteps of the two disciples to fade away before gently pushing open the partially closed door and stepping out. Ordinary disciples were unlikely to know the location of a sect treasure like the Soul Locking Sunflower. However, since this old man was one of the four elders, he should have much more information. Rao Shuang rolled her eyes and stepped toward the Third Elder''s room. Just as she reached the door of the Third Elders bedroom, his weak voice came from inside. "You Heng... bring me some water..." Rao Shuang immediately froze in her tracks. You Heng? Who is You Heng? Rao Shuang cautiously looked up and saw that the Third Elder was still lying with his eyes closed on the bed. It seemed he had been unconsciously rambling. Rao Shuang guessed that You Heng was probably the puzzled young Daoist she had casually dealt with earlier. After pondering for a moment, Rao Shuang walked directly to the table in the main hall and picked up the teapot. The water inside was steaming hot, indicating it had just been boiled. Carrying the teapot to the bedside of the Third Elder, Rao Shuang looked down at the old man on the bed, raised her hand, and dumped the scalding hot tea all over his head. "Ah!" The Third Elder let out a painful scream as he was scalded by the tea; he immediately woke up and rolled off the bed. His remaining right hand was wildly wiping his face, while the stump of his left arm flailed in the air. After waking up the Third Elder, Rao Shuang quietly stood to the side, watching the injured old man struggle in a disheveled state. Once the Third Elder''s old face turned red from the scalding hot water. When he finally regained his senses, he saw the unexpected guest standing by the bed. Startled and frightened, he forgot that he was still on the floor and hurriedly asked, "Who... who are you?!" Rao Shuang ignored the Third Elders question, splaying out her fingers and casually examining her nails instead. They were painted a light purple, but had become somewhat chipped after trekking through the mountains for days. She nonchalantly examined her nails as if they were the only things she was interested in. Seeing the infiltrator ignoring him, the Third Elder didnt dare to get angry. He realized he was the one at a disadvantage. He struggled to push himself up with his right hand. However, Rao Shuang suddenly attacked, her foot shooting out like a bolt of lightning and striking the Third Elder on the head! The Third Elder was caught off guard. He hadnt expected this strange woman to act so suddenly. He was knocked backward and banged his head against the wall with a thud, blood streaming down from his forehead. "Hmm... There are a few things I need to know." Rao Shuang flipped her other hand, examining her nails as if she hadnt been the one to kick him just now. "And you''re going to tell me." The Third Elder felt dizzy but was at least somewhat level-headed. Realizing that this woman meant business, he tried to calm her down by saying, "Lets talk... You tell me what you want first" Stomp! "Ah!" Rao Shuang had suddenly stepped on the stump of his left arm! "Im not negotiating with you right now." Rao Shuang looked down at the Third Elder with cold eyes. "You cannot bargain with me." The Third Elder gasped in pain and cold sweat covered his forehead. "Madam, please... I definitely won''t hold anything back!" Rao Shuang nodded, but her foot showed no signs of letting off. She looked into the Third Elder''s eyes and asked slowly, "Then tell me... where is the Soul Locking Sunflower hidden?" "Ah?" Upon hearing her mention the Soul Locking Sunflower, the Third Elder distinctly froze for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure and said, "The Soul Locking Sunflower is the treasure of our Five Gods Summit and is always kept by the sect master. I... I dont know where it is..." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? Is that so?" Rao Shuang sneered. She had clearly seen the hesitation in the Third Elder earlier, so she naturally wouldn''t believe his nonsense. She then pressed her foot down again, causing fresh blood to ooze from the Third Elder''s bandaged stump. "Ah! Madam, spare me!" the Third Elder howled miserably. Due to his injuries, he didn''t dare to struggle too hard and could only endure this torment. "So, will you tell me or not?" Rao Shuang tilted her head and eased the pressure of her foot a little. The Third Elder gasped for breath and said, "I-I''ll tell you... I''ll tell you..." "Go ahead, I''m listening." Seeing that the Third Elder seemed willing to talk, Rao Shuang finally moved her foot away. "The Soul Locking Sunflower, the Soul Locking Sunflower is... just..." The Third Elder pushed himself up with his right hand and leaned against the wall. "It''s... Die, demoness!" This Third Elder was quite vicious. He quickly thrust his right hand from behind toward Rao Shuang, and a cloud of black-green dust instantly filled the air around her! Rao Shuang did not expect that this old man, who seemed to be on his last breath, would have such a trick up his sleeve. The dust rushed at her face, and she instinctively closed her eyes. In a moment of panic, she struck toward where the Third Elder had been standing, intending to take his life directly. However, to her surprise, she missed him entirely! Before she could open her eyes and locate the Third Elder again, she heard a rushing sound approaching from behind! Rao Shuang had no time to turn around. She instinctively lunged forward, rolling on the ground before standing back up. When she opened her eyes, Rao Shuang''s expression darkened. Standing not far from her, the Third Elder was hiding behind two people and clutching his injured left arm with a vindictive look on his face. The two people showed no signs of life... they were clearly the two corpses that had been lying in the coffin earlier! "That was a great plan." Rao Shuang felt a flush of embarrassment burn on her face; she had been outwitted by a semi-conscious and injured old man. "An Elder is an Elder... I underestimated you, old fool." "Hmph." The Third Elder let out a cold snort. "Demoness, don''t get too cocky. Just now, you have been poisoned by my Five Gods Summit''s Bone-Eroding Poison. In less than a joss stick''s time... you will be meat on the chopping block, ready for me to carve up." Rao Shuang''s face grew increasingly gloomy. In a moment of carelessness, she had indeed fallen for this old man''s trick, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered. But the Third Elder did not stop there, he smiled sinisterly and threatened her, "Demoness, although your character is poor, I see that your body is quite excellent. Truly a fine furnace. Once I capture you alive, I will make good use of you." With that, he even licked his cracked lips. Flowerless Butterfly''s face fell. Die and have my body turned into an animated corpse?I would rather jump off a cliff than face such a fate, she thought to herself. But it was too late to say anything now. She had been forced into a dead end. What could she do to find a glimmer of hope in this desperate situation? Chapter 115 - A Bargain Sealed in Loss Chapter 115 - A Bargain Sealed in LossSeeing the Third Elder''s sinister smile, Rao Shuang bit her lip. Am I really going to die like this? Rao Shuang took a deep breath. If she was going to die, at least she might as well struggle a bit more while she could. Seeing that the demoness opposite hadnt spoken for a long time, the Third Elder thought she had given up resistance when he suddenly saw Rao Shuang reach into her clothes and pull something out. The Third Elder''s expression shifted, and he became fully alert. He was already severely injured and wouldnt let this womans dying struggles affect his composure. Upon closer inspection, the item in the womans hand was a long, slender feather fan about a foot long and less than two fingers wide. The fans surface was adorned with colorful bird feathers that shimmered resplendently. The fans frame and joints were entirely crimson, crafted of some material that was neither metal nor wood. The Third Elder could not discern what material they were forged from, only that they reflected a hazy glow. At the end of the fan, a small bell-like trinket dangled from a red cord, swaying silently on its own, which was quite strange. The Third Elder could tell that this feather fan was the demonesss signature weapon, so he did not dare to underestimate it. He was about to command one of the animated corpses to advance and probe the situation when the infiltrator surprised him by taking the initiative to attack. Rao Shuang twirled the feather fan twice in her palm, then whipped it at the Third Elder. With a pop, the fan unfurled, and several nearly invisible silver darts raced toward him. Her crafty hidden weapon was incredibly difficult to defend against. As the silver darts approached, the Third Elder was greatly alarmed and hurriedly circulated his qi. The nearby animated corpse immediately stepped forward, shielding him completely. Puff puff puff The sound of the darts piercing into flesh filled the room. The Third Elder leaned forward to look and gasped. After being refined, the animated corpses from Five Gods Summit had bodies as tough as iron, incredibly resilient, and impervious to fire and water. But this animated corpses chest was actually packed with tiny silver needles that all pierced more than three inches deep into the animated corpse''s hardened flesh. Imagining what those hidden weapons could do to him made the Third Elder shudder with unease. Since Rao Shuangs sneak attack had been thwarted, she didnt have time to make a second strike. The Third Elder was not one to sit idly by. While he was inspecting the silver needles, he had already dispatched the other animated corpse to entangle with the interloper. The somewhat sluggish animated corpse had just been refined, so it lacked agility. However, it was incredibly strong, with an iron-like body that made it difficult for Rao Shuang to take it down. Furthermore, Rao Shuang excelled in finesse rather than brute force. Faced with such an unyielding opponent who didn''t fear pain, she found it quite challenging to gain the upper hand. Flowerless Butterfly and the animated corpse exchanged blows for several rounds but neither could decisively gain the advantage. Seeing this situation settling, the Third Elder''s previously anxious heart gradually calmed down. Trying to distract his opponent, he said, "All you are doing is a dying struggle... The Bone-Eroding Poison has already entered your meridians. The more you struggle, the faster it will take effect. "Hehe... if I were you, I would just obediently stop resisting. Perhaps that way, you could live for a little while longer." Rao Shuang took in every word the Third Elder said, but she didnt dare to let her guard down. No matter whether what he said was true or false, she wouldn''t let him disrupt her focus and expose her vulnerabilities. However, the Third Elder was indeed cautious. Even though Rao Shuang was at a disadvantage, he did not send the animated corpse beside him to capture her. He feared that without the animated corpse protecting him, the demoness might launch another unpredictable sneak attack, putting his own life at risk. The frequency of their exchanges was rapid, and dozens of moves were exchanged in the blink of an eye. Rao Shuang flitted around the towering animated corpse like a butterfly, her clothing fluttering gracefully. The animated corpse stood like an iron tower in place, not dodging in the face of Rao Shuang''s fierce attacks, only throwing a punch in response every time she charged at it, aiming to exchange a life for life. Obviously, Rao Shuang dared not exchange blows with it. Her life was real, while this thing was just an animated corpse. So, she had to hold back her attacks at the crucial moment and retreat many times. In the midst of Flowerless Butterfly''s frustrating struggle, she felt that something was off. She instantly glanced at the Third Elder and noticed his face seemed a bit anxious. His mouth moved as if he were silently counting something. What was he counting for? Rao Shuang was puzzled for a moment, but then she realized, He''s counting the time! A long time had passed since the Third Elder claimed she was poisoned, and she had been exerting herself fighting with the animated corpse since. Why hadnt any symptoms of being poisoned appeared? Rao Shuang wasnt sure why, but the Third Elder''s expression didnt seem fake, so she mocked, "Great Elder... Your Five Gods Peak''s Bone-Eroding Poison doesn''t seem as deadly as you claimed! Why do I feel like Im getting stronger as I fight? Could it be that you mistakenly scattered some elixir instead of poison?" "Hey!" the Third Elder shouted angrily, "Demoness, dont speak so arrogantly! Once I capture you, Ill definitely sew your mouth shut!" Though the Third Elder spoke assertively, she could clearly see the hint of panic in his eyes. Rao Shuang smirked, immediately devising a plan. Taking advantage of the Third Elders unease, Rao Shuang borrowed the momentum from an exchange with the animated corpse to lightly leap out of the battle and then looked behind the Third Elder and shouted, "Are you still not going to make a move!?" The Third Elder was startled and widened his eyes to look for her accomplice behind him! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Third Elder turned around quickly and looked closely only to find emptiness behind him. There wasn''t even a trace of another person! The Third Elder''s heart sank, knowing that he had fallen for her trap. Hurriedly, he turned back again. "I''m really losing out from this bargain..." A soft sigh echoed in the Third Elder''s ear, and he then saw a folding fan unfurl past his eyes, its edge gleaming with a metallic sheen. Thud A head fell, and with the Third Elder''s headless body came crashing to the ground. The two animated corpses stopped moving as well. "He didn''t even give me a reward. This is my first time doing a job for free," Rao Shuang muttered, thinking of Tang Jinnian as she looked at the Third Elder''s corpse. Thinking of that terrifying man, Rao Shuang didn''t grit her teeth anymore... surviving this desperate situation today might indeed be thanks to Forsaken Phoenix''s antidote. Wondering how that man was doing, Rao Shuang walked to the window and looked down, positioning herself just right to see the situation on the west bridge. To her shock, she saw a sea of heads thereat least several hundred people! Five Gods Summit surely didnt have this many elders and disciples. After further thought, Rao Shuang realized that they must have summoned many animated corpses to trap Tang Jinnian within. Rao Shuang gasped, not out of concern for Tang Jinnian''s situation, but because she noticed that quite a few people were rushing toward the main hall. Her battle with the Third Elder earlier seemed to have alerted them. Chapter 116 - Grand Elder Chapter 116 - Grand ElderFlowerless Butterfly looked away from the situation below. Time was running out; she didn''t have the luxury to worry about others. People were already on their way to capture her. She had to find information on the Soul Locking Sunflower soon. She glanced at the body of the Third Elder on the ground as she quickly left the room. Rao Shuang understood very well that killing the Third Elder in one strike all came down to luck. He was only deceived by such an obvious trap because he was mentally on the edge of collapse already. The Third Elder had yet to recover from his serious injuries and also seemed on edge because his assailant seemed wholly unaffected by the poison. Without the support of the poison, he wasn''t sure he could overcome her while heavily injured. Thinking about the poison, Rao Shuang bit her lip, feeling an indescribable emotion in her heart as she gathered her thoughts. Who would''ve guessed that man would accidentally save my life again? It was apparent that she had managed to survive because Tang Jinnian had made her take the antidote pill when they encountered the poisonous miasma on the mountain. Suddenly, hurried footsteps echoed from around the corner. Rao Shuang shook her head and stopped her thoughts from wandering. The feather fan unfurled in her hand and Rao Shuang continued walking forward leisurely. Just as she approached the corner, the hurried footsteps arrived. A shadow flickered as a disciple of the Five Gods Summit rounded the corner. Before he could even step out, Rao Shuang casually waved her hand, and the fan swept past... a red line flashed across the disciple''s neck. Moments later, blood gushed out. The disciple died without even a glimpse of his killer. Flowerless Butterfly moved gracefully, avoiding the spray of blood as she walked past the corner without even a glance at the dead disciple behind her. She circled around this floor, casually dealing with a few disciples who bumped into her without alerting anyone. "This Five Gods Summit is too cunning." Rao Shuang, still unable to find clues, felt a bit irritated. "Where exactly did they hide the Soul Locking Sunflower?" Having turned the entire floor upside down without finding any clues, Rao Shuang was prepared to go back downstairs to take another look. To her surprise, just after she descended the stairs and had not yet exited the corridor, she heard a hoarse voice coming from the main hall. "Why haven''t those who went upstairs returned? Third Junior Brother must have encountered trouble. You all stop going upstairs and guard all exits to downstairs. Report immediately if anything happens." The disciples grunted in agreement and went off to carry out their orders. Things are not going well, Rao Shuang cursed inwardly. She was naturally at one of the exits mentioned by that person. Just as she was about to return upstairs, she heard footsteps again! Rao Shuang immediately turned around, coincidentally locking eyes with a disciple! The disciple was stunned for a moment and immediately exclaimed, "Who are you? Someone come! There''s an intruder here!" Rao Shuang cursed her luck, but it was too late. The chaotic footsteps were already rushing toward her, effectively trapping her in this narrow corridor. At this moment, there was no time to think. Rao Shuang swiftly lunged forward, snapping the neck of the surprised disciple with a twist. Not daring to linger any longer, she immediately fled upstairs. "Where did the person go?!" "Senior Brother Chen is dead!" "They definitely went upstairs! Quick, chase after them!" The noisy voices came from behind her. Rao Shuang only wished to shake off this group of people as quickly as possible. Although the situation was critical, Rao Shuang remained calm and was constantly calculating her next move in her mind. During her previous search for clues on this floor, she discovered that there was more than one way downstairs. On the opposite side, another corridor led to the main hall below. At this moment, the group of disciples had all been lured upstairs, so the main hall downstairs should be unguarded. Having made up her mind, Rao Shuang no longer concerned herself with the disciples who were still searching for her in various rooms and headed straight for the other corridor. She came down from the corridor, dealt with a disciple guarding the entrance, and finally returned to the main hall. The main hall was still as quiet as before and the eerie lights burned quietly. Rao Shuang slowly approached the altar, carefully examining the towering statue above her. She felt that there was something strange about this statue but could not quite pinpoint what was wrong. "Hey... what a clever girl..." A hoarse voice suddenly came from behind her, sounding particularly harsh in the empty hall. Who is it?! Rao Shuang suddenly turned around, fully alert and vigilant. "I am the sect leader''s junior brother... the Grand Elder of the Five Gods Summit." A somewhat hunched figure stepped out from the shadows in the corner of the hall. Rao Shuang warily watched the old man walk out from the shadows, pursing her lips and remaining silent. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that Rao Shuang did not respond, the Grand Elder continued, "My Third Junior Brother fell for your tricks, right? You and that kid outside barged into my sect for no reason and killed my disciples. You have already forged an irreconcilable feud, so... are you ready to die?" He spoke his words lightly, as if he were merely asking for directions. But how could Rao Shuang agree? She remained silent, flicked her wrist, and several points of silver light shot toward the Grand Elder in the darkness. Then, she immediately turned to escape into the shadows. The Grand Elder shifted to the side, causing all the silver needles to miss their target. He looked up at the fleeing infiltrator but did not stop her... he merely shook his head. "You''re right under my nose... where do you think you can escape to?" Crash In the darkness, Rao Shuang felt herself collide with a hard object, followed by the continuous roaring of the wind. She looked up to see a palm the size of her fan slamming down toward her! Rao Shuang''s face turned pale! In her moment of panic, she had to use her arm to protect her head and face, bracing herself to take the hit. Bang! Flowerless Butterfly was knocked back and crashed against the statue with a hollow thud. "I suppose I know how it happened." Footsteps slowly approached as the Grand Elder walked in front of Rao Shuang, looking down at her. "If it werent for Third Junior Brother''s severe injuries, how could he have died at the hands of something like you? It''s truly a pity for him..." Rao Shuang leaned her back against the giant stone under the statue, and her vision blurred. Rao Shuang coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked up at the old man above her. "Something like me?" Flowerless Butterfly''s lips curled slightly, forming a captivating smile. "If your Third Junior Brother died at the hands of something like me, then isn''t he even worse than me? As his senior brother, I suppose you can''t be much either" The Grand Elders''s expression darkened with rage as he shouted, "Now you''ve done it!" The animated corpse that had been hiding in the darkness lunged out, kicking toward Rao Shuang! Rao Shuang''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and wore a triumphant expression. "I have been waiting for you to attack!" At the critical moment, Flowerless Butterfly pushed herself off the ground, leaping lightly into the air and flipped backward from her position right next to the statue. Boom! The powerful kick shattered the giant stone the statue stood upon, creating a large hole. Inside the opening, it was dark, but a staircase leading down was faintly visible. "Hehe... Thank you, Grand Elder, for your assistance." Rao Shuang covered her mouth as she laughed lightly and slipped into the secret passage. The Grand Elder''s expression changed repeatedly, finally realizing he had fallen for her trick... Just now, when the animated corpse had knocked her onto the giant stone. The hollow sound of her impact led her to suspect that there was something hidden inside. The Grand Elder was confident that she could not know about the secret mechanism to enter, so he was not worried. Little did he expect her to intentionally enrage him, using his attack to forcibly open the secret passage. Chapter 117 - Deadly Butterfly Chapter 117 - Deadly ButterflyThe Grand Elder knew he had made a grave mistake due to his complacency. This secret passage was precisely where the sect''s treasure, the Soul Locking Sunflower, was hidden. If that infiltrator were to take it, he feared that even forfeiting his life in apology wouldn''t make up for this colossal blunder. The Grand Elder didnt dare to think further and quickly bent down to enter the secret passage, pursuing Rao Shuang. Meanwhile, Rao Shuang, although unaware of where this secret passage led, couldnt afford to stop with the Grand Elder relentlessly pursuing her. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue down the passage. As she went further down, the secret passage gradually became brighter. After a while, she could vaguely see a yellowish firelight flickering at the exit. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could hear hurried footsteps behind her. It seemed the Grand Elder was catching up. Rao Shuang gritted her teeth and dashed toward the exit. Whoosh. A wave of heat hit her face, and Rao Shuang widened her eyes in astonishment. The firelight turned her face red and made it feel quite hot. "What is this...?" Flames danced in her eyes. What caught her eye was a gigantic cauldron so large that it nearly filled the entire space. The cauldron was suspended in the air, secured by chains as thick as a child''s arm. A blazing fire roared beneath it, continuously licking the bottom of the cauldron with its flames. From Flowerless Butterfly''s perspective, she could not see what was being brewed within the cauldron, but she could see a delicate, small glass box hanging above it. The box was transparent and had intricate patterns carved into it. From time to time, an unknown liquid flowed through the gaps and dripped into the cauldron''s open mouth. A vaguely familiar fragrance filled the air and Rao Shuang took a few more sniffs. Soon enough, she finally remembered... wasnt this the same scent she had smelled on the two animated corpses in the Third Elder''s room? Then what could be inside this glass box? As she focused her gaze, a thought flashed through Rao Shuangs mind. She could vaguely see a peculiar purple-black flower inside the box, its petals and stems shimmering with a precious glow. It looked just like the stone flower the statue in the main hall had been holding. Flowerless Butterfly felt certain she had found the right place, and now the only thing left was to figure out how to escape after obtaining what she came all this way for. Just as she was thinking this, the rhythm of the footsteps behind her grew more urgent. Rao Shuang turned back and saw the Grand Elder bursting out of the secret passage, looking frantic. At this moment, the Grand Elder finally blocked Rao Shuang, his brows furrowing with anger. He shouted, "Intruder, prepare to die!" Rao Shuang was on guard, fearing another animated corpse might suddenly stealthily emerge. Then she saw the Grand Elder leap forward. Has the Five Gods Summit finally changed its underhanded tactics? Rao Shuang felt puzzled and then saw the exit of the secret passage. She suddenly realized that the tall and mighty stature of the animated corpse controlled by the Grand Elder was working against it. Even if it turned sideways, it would barely be able to squeeze through this passage. At this moment, the Elder also had his difficulties. This secret chamber was originally a place for the Five Gods Summit to refine the corpses they obtained. The refined corpses were always carried out. While alive, his animated corpse was incredibly tall and muscular. Carrying it back then took a lot of effort. Did he really have to carry it back in again? If his animated corpse was with him, why would he need to act personally? After understanding the situation, Rao Shuang couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony. The Five Gods Summit''s corpse-controlling techniques were formidable, but they also had flaws. With a strong enemy before her, she calmed her mind and didnt dare to be complacent. Facing the rapidly approaching Grand Elder, she lightly leapt backward onto the cauldron''s edge. However, as soon as she stepped onto the edge, an intense burning sensation radiated from her feet. Rao Shuang couldnt help but cry out in shock, hopping about on the spot. When she looked down, her soul nearly left her body! Inside the gigantic cauldron lay bodies sprawled haphazardly, men and women of all ages. Some were so decomposed that their internal organs were visible. These corpses floated in a pale purple liquid, and their body fluids mixed together. Bubbles occasionally surfaced, bursting and releasing wisps of green smoke, indicating a high temperature. The strangest thing was that instead of a putrefying odor, a captivating fragrance wafted through the air. "Intruder! Get down here!" The incensed Grand Elder exclaimed when he saw Rao Shuang jump onto the lip of the cauldron. However, he didnt follow her for once, harboring reservations about something. Rao Shuang carefully observed the changes in the Grand Elder''s behavior and expression. Ignoring the searing heat of the cauldron, she pointed at the glass box right above her head and smiled mischievously. "What? Are you afraid Ill touch this?" "Don''t move!" the Grand Elder shouted as he saw Rao Shuang reach for the glass box. Cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead. "You expect me to stop just because you said so?" Rao Shuang smirked, pretending to reach for the box again. "Don''t you dare!" The Elder took a step forward, aiming to grab Rao Shuangs ankle. Rao Shuang quickly pulled her foot back and spun around, changing her position on the edge of the cauldron. The Elder missed his grab and looked up just in time to see Rao Shuang reaching for the glass box again. He didnt have time to think and stepped onto the cauldron to propel himself up to the edge. Just as Flowerless Butterfly was about to reach for the glass box, the Elder stomped heavily on the cauldron edge. The gigantic cauldron, suspended in mid-air, swayed violently from the impact and Rao Shuang hurriedly pulled back her hand to regain her balance. The Elder finally managed to interrupt Rao Shuang this time. He dared not give this intruder another chance. Taking a deep breath, he lunged toward Rao Shuang once again. Seeing the Grand Elder lunge at her, Rao Shuang realized she had no choice but to jump off the cauldron. However, she also knew that she wouldnt stand a chance against him without the threat of the Soul Locking Sunflower grabbing his attention. What should she do now? Rao Shuang glanced around and immediately had an idea. As the Elder lunged toward her, she stepped back as if she were about to jump down from the cauldron and a gleam of joy appeared on his face. However, before he could fully smile, Rao Shuang suddenly reached out, grabbing a chain that suspended the cauldron with her fair hand. Hiss Smoke curled from where her hand gripped the chain, and Rao Shuang let out a muffled grunt from the sizzling pain but didnt dare to let go. Using the chain for leverage, she swung around to the other side of the cauldron. The smile on his face darkened as he watched Rao Shuang evade him again. Rao Shuang gripped her left wrist tightly with her right hand, which had been burned and blistered from the searing chain. "Useless determination," scoffed the Grand Elder. "You''re only injuring yourself. Its only a matter of time before I capture you. You might as well surrender and spare yourself some pain." Rao Shuang gritted her teeth, her gaze sweeping past the glass box. "Youre quite chatty for an old man. Im done with you..." With that, Rao Shuang suddenly leaped up, ignoring the Elder beside her, and headed straight for the glass box! The Elder was startled, he thought this infiltrator would need to take a break to collect herself, but he never expected her to act so recklessly. There was no time to think further! He immediately jumped after her, wanting to pull her down. The Elder''s eyes bulged with rage. He leaped with all his might and surprisingly reached her first, his fingertips just barely grabbing onto Rao Shuang''s clothes! "You are seeking death!" "Come down for me!" the Elder shouted violently, ripping at Rao Shuang clothing, preparing to yank her down. "Get down here... huh?" The Elder felt something was off as he pulled, but realized he couldnt budge her at all. He looked up and saw... It turned out that Rao Shuang''s right hand was tightly gripping onto the iron chain that suspended the glass box, and her whole body was swaying in the air with the swinging chain. Seeing the Grand Elder staring at her, Flowerless Butterfly lowered her head and smiled at him. "Mister, we really are not suitable for each other. Please let go." Aware of the boiling cauldron beneath them, the Grand Elder knew he was doomed if he let go. Ignoring the infiltrator''s words, he attempted to grab the iron chain by climbing over Rao Shuang. "I said... let go." A gentle sigh came from above the Grand Elder''s head. He looked up and only saw a burst of colorful light, like a peacock spreading its tail or a colorful butterfly flapping its wings... The Grand Elder widened his eyes in disbelief as he saw his wrist, which was holding the woman''s clothing, get chopped off at the elbow. Warm blood splattered onto his face. He saw the woman flying further and further out of reach... until he heard a splash, and the scalding water engulfed him. "Ah ah ah" Rao Shuang hung in the air, quietly watching the Grand Elder flailing in the boiling cauldron below. After a long time, the waves within the cauldron finally calmed down. It seemed like nothing had chnaged from before, except for the addition of a corpse that was missing a hand. Rao Shuang slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air, reaching out to take down the glass box. She shook it in the air, and gently leapt back down to the ground. Reflecting carefully on what had happened, Flowerles Butterfly couldn''t help but feel lucky. First, the narrow corridor prevented the animated corpses from entering. Then, by holding the glass box hostage, she made the Grand Elder hesitant to act. Finally, on the edge of the cauldron, her superior lightness arts allowed her to prevail in the perilous situations. It was a combination of all these conditions that allowed her to claim all the spoils. Flowerless Butterfly chuckled softly, carefully putting the box into her bosom and walking briskly toward the main hall. Chapter 118 - True Body of the Sect Leader Chapter 118 - True Body of the Sect LeaderFollowing the path she had entered, Rao Shuang walked quickly and soon saw the gap in the statue''s base into which she had been chased. She slightly lowered her head and emerged from the hole in the giant rock. Then she froze. In the great hall, a group of disciples from the Five Gods Summit heard the noise and turned their heads in unison. Their eyes locked onto Rao Shuang, and then they froze as well. This group of disciples seemed to have just come down after searching the upper floor. One after the other many more were still spilling down the corridor. Now they''re just adding insult to injury, Rao Shuang secretly lamented. She had yet to bandage her burns, and the sharp pangs of pain shot all across her body. Now, she was blocked by another group of people... Was she to have the treasure snatched back before it had even warmed up in her embrace? In that instant, a multitude of thoughts flooded Rao Shuang''s mind, and at that moment, the group of stunned disciples from the Five Gods Summit finally reacted and unleashed a pandemonium of shouts. "Found her!" "Shes here! Everyone, come quickly!" "Catch her!" "This intruder is formidable! Get her together, everyone!" Although they made a huge commotion, none of the disciples seemed eager to rush at her. While Rao Shuang was puzzled, she saw a swarm of shadows surging toward her. Rao Shuang looked around and couldn''t help but curse herself for being foolish. How could the people from the Five Gods Summit man up and fight by themselves? The shadows that surrounded them were clearly a huge number of animated corpses! The eerie great hall was filled to the brim with animated corpses, and conflict was about to erupt under the illumination of the bluish-green flames. Both sides suddenly quieted down, and the hall grew so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Rao Shuang could hear the restless breathing of the disciples closest to her. She was inclined to return to the hidden path to defend it, wanting to hold her ground like a single warrior blocking a hundred foes, but these corpses were as tough as iron and equally hard to wear out. She feared if she chose that route, she would have no way to dig herself out of that hole. Had she known earlier, she would have never followed Forsaken Phoenix Tang Jinnian up the mountain. Otherwise, how could she have found herself in such a perilous situation? Rao Shuang began to blame Tang Jinnian again in her heart, but it was too late to say anything now. The atmosphere in the arena had built to its boiling point, someone had to make a move. *** When Tang Jinnian heard the voice of the short, hooded figure, he realized that he had truly underestimated his opponents. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This voice was the same as that of the sect leader. It was old yet powerful, with an exceptionally deep internal qi. Wiping the bloodstains from the corner of his mouth, Tang Jinnian turned to look at the half-destroyed corpse nearby. The corpse was charred black, but there were no traces of blood. Tang Jinnian mentally reviewed what had happened and quickly understood how he had been fooled. "It seems there''s something to your tricks after all..." Tang Jinnian slowly stood up from the ground, gazing at the figure off to the side. "I thought no one at the Five Gods Summit would have a good head on their shoulders... I truly didnt expect there to be a smart one." A faint smile curved Tang Jinnian''s lips, and his light and carefree laughter rang through the night. At this moment, he had figured out the whole story. The middle-aged man he had seen earlier was not the sect leader but another animated corpse controlled by the sect leader. The short figure in front of him was the real sect leader, who had been lurking in the darkness, waiting for an opportunity to strike. The middle-aged animated corpse was merely a distraction to keep Tang Jinnian occupied while the real leader searched for a decisive opportunity. However, neither the sect leader nor the surrounding disciples of the Five Gods Summit had anticipated the power of the puppet in Tang Jinnian''s hands, nor could they have foreseen his decisiveness in sacrificing the puppet to kill the fake leader, and wipe out the surrounding disciples from the collateral damage. At this point, the hidden sect leader could no longer hold back. Seeing that Tang Jinnian was no longer protected by his puppet, it was the perfect opportunity to strike. He acted decisively and stealthily approached Tang Jinnian from behind before launching a swift and powerful attack. However, he had underestimated Tang Jinnian''s reflexes in the end. At the critical moment, Tang Jinnian narrowly avoided the lethal strike and escaped with his life. The short figure at the side remained silent for a long time before finally asking, "Who exactly are you, brat?" Tang Jinnian chuckled lightly, picked up the jade pipe that had fallen to the side, and lit it. Taking a deep puff, he slowly said, "You have no need to know who I am... After all... you are all going to die tonight." In the face of Tang Jinnian''s blatantly arrogant response, the Five Gods Summit sect leader slightly frowned but didnt explode with rage like before. He seemed to have grown accustomed to Tang Jinnian''s tone. He stepped forward, fully revealing his face to Tang Jinnian''s gaze. The sect leader was an old man whose height barely reached Tang Jinnians waist. He looked like a dwarf. His face was lined with wrinkles that accentuated his age, but his eyes showed an unmistakable spark of brilliance and sharpness. Unlike the other disciples, who wore Daoist robes, he was wrapped in a drab gray robe that trailed on the ground. "Where does your confidence come from?" the sect leader asked, "Brat, I see that youre young yet possess such skills. You will surely become a prominent figure in the jianghu in the future. "What''s the point in clashing with the Five Gods Summit? If you remain stubborn, you will meet a bad end. However... if you are willing to make peace and admit your mistake to the Five Gods Summit, I would consider it a good connection, and this matter would be" "Enough." Tang Jinnian waved his hand, showing his impatience clearly as he exhaled a puff of green smoke. "For a dead man... you speak too much." "You!" The sect leader was furious but could not express the words that were stuck in his throat. Ignoring the enraged sect leader, Tang Jinnian lowered his head and gently removed the golden-threaded gloves from his right hand. He mumbled to himself, "Stormqueller said Ive improved in my finger techniques... Today, I will use the Five Gods Summit to test it out..." "Then come!!!" A small sect master''s furious shout erupted like a thunderclap. Tang Jinnian''s deadly gaze flashed like lightning. Turning his head, he saw the short sect leader charging toward him with a face full of rage. As he ran, his form continuously changed positions, leaving behind a series of afterimages. Tang Jinnian felt that this movement technique was strange, and suddenly, the sect leader''s figure flickered and inexplicably vanished on the spot! Has he vanished? Tang Jinnian didnt believe the old man would trip down the ravine, so he remained on high alert. At that moment, Tang Jinnian suddenly sensed a strong wind approaching from behind. He quickly turned around, bringing the two fingers of his right hand together to form a sword, and struck out with the force of wind and thunder! "Brat!" From behind, the sect leader pounced down diagonally, his face twisted in a fierce expression. His hands formed into claws and unleashed a chilling wind aimed directly at Tang Jinnians crown. "Today, Ill let you understand how dangerous the jianghu truly is!" Tang Jinnian showed no fear on his face, a cold smile playing at his lips, maintaining that light and carefree demeanor. His right index and middle finger glimmered with a faint metallic sheen as they pierced toward the approaching, withered claws! Chapter 119 - Twilight Before Daybreak Chapter 119 - Twilight Before DaybreakBang!!! The two fingers blasted the withered palm, producing a tremendous sound that stirred a massive shockwave in the air. The small figure of the sect leader was thrown back by the impact, tumbling in the air before landing. He was forced to retreat a few steps to regain his balance. Gasping for breath, the sect leader looked up in disbelief at Forsaken Phoenix Tang Jinnian not far away. The sect leader''s right arm was a bloody mess, having been completely blown apart from the elbow down, and his empty blood-stained sleeve billowed in the wind. Tang Jinnian stood on the fractured ground with his hands behind his back. Slowly exhaling a breath of turbid air, he quietly observed the injured sect leader. The disciples of Five Gods Summit were finally able to open their eyes after the tremendous shockwave passed, only to see the old dwarf, their sect leader, missing an arm. In a furor of shock and anger, they began to chatter among themselves. "The sect leader is injured!" "Senior Brother sect leader!" "Everyone, charge! Capture the intruder!" Although they were furious that their sect leader had suffered such an injury, they were equally appalled that this intruder was able to match their sect leader''s martial prowess. It seemed that even without his deadly puppets, the intruder was not to be trifled with. Seeing the outcome of the clash, the Five Gods Summit disciples knew that their sect leader was outclassed and that it would be difficult to capture this person alone. They commanded the animated corpses nearby, planning to rush in together to assist the sect leader. "Step back!" The sect leader raised his left arm, stopping the eager disciples. His gaze was still fixed on Tang Jinnian. "This person is full of tricks. His puppet is elusive, and he has yet to bring it out yet. He could be plotting something, so keep your distance. Dont lose your lives for nothing." When they heard this, the others remembered the earlier explosion and felt a chill run down their spines. They quickly halted their steps and retreated to a safer distance. "Heh." Tang Jinnian let out a cold laugh and took a deep puff from his pipe. He appeared to relish the moment. "Old man, do you still want to fight me?" He pointed at the sect leaders severed arm, making his meaning clear. "A wound like this is nothing," the sect leader huffed coldly, "One hand is more than enough to deal with you. I underestimated you before..." Before he could finish speaking, the sound of fighting came from a room on the second floor of the main hall, the chaotic sounds of a fight breaking out echoed clearly in the ominously quiet mountaintop. Some disciples of Five Gods Summit began whispering amongst themselves. "That sounds like it came from the Third Elders room." "The Third Elder was heavily injured and unconscious. One of our junior brothers just brought him back to his room..." The sect leader''s expression changed, turning to rebuke the disciples standing at a distance. "Whats going on?! Why arent you going to check it out?!" "Senior Brother sect leader." An elder stepped forward from the crowd. " Third Junior Brother seems to have run into trouble. I will lead people up right away." The small sect leader''s eyes reddened. Everything that had happened tonight was far beyond his expectations. Despite doing his best to maintain his composure, some of his anxiety still leaked through. "Then hurry and go!" the sect leader spat through clenched teeth, keeping his gaze fixed firmly on Tang Jinnian. At this moment, Tang Jinnian was also looking toward the direction of the noise in the main hall. He knew it must be Flowerless Butterfly sneaking in, but it didn''t quite make sense. With her stealth skills, how could she be easily discovered? Moreover, there was only a half-dead elder inside the hall. "Hey, you brat!" the sect leader shouted furiously when he noticed his opponent ignoring him. The sect leader was trembling with anger, his face flushed and the veins on his forehead throbbed. "Hmm?" Tang Jinnian tilted his head. "I initially appreciated your talent. I said that as long as you were willing to hand over the method to refine the puppets, I would spare your life." The sect leader''s voice trembled, his anger no longer suppressed. He tore off the robe that enveloped him, revealing his bare upper body, his eyes blazing with rage. "Now I''ve changed my mind. I will turn you into an animated corpse." "Really?" Tang Jinnian raised his eyebrows. The sect leader raised his remaining arm. "Disciples of Five Gods Summit! Where is the animated corpse army?!" "Here!" The disciples of Five Gods Summit stepped forward in unison, and shadowy figures began to emerge from the darkness, encircling Tang Jinnian. Tang Jinnian turned to glance at the direction of the main hall, and when he turned back, his expression had grown severe. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then let''s see... Do you really think that many ants can kill an elephant?" "What I want to see is..." The sect leader slowly walked towards Tang Jinnian, his tone grim. "What gave you the confidence to act recklessly in the Five Gods Summit?!" "How can you possibly survive today?!" The sect leader''s roar seemed to signal a charge, and dozens of animated corpses surged towards Tang Jinnian under the control of the disciples of Five Gods Summit! It was always darkest before dawn, and the area was suddenly filled with a mob of shadowy figures. The Five Gods Summit''s disciples were unaffected due to their night vision, but Tang Jinnian found it quite difficult to see what was going on. The incoming chaos put him at a significant disadvantage. Tang Jinnian frowned, dodging two attacking animated corpses. He sought a less crowded area in the darkness to break through, but unexpectedly, just a couple of steps out, he suddenly found his way blocked. Looking down, he saw several dried hands extending from the soil, firmly gripping his ankle. Tang Jinnian had no time to deal with the dried hands clamping down on his feet, so he quickly ducked a powerful blow from above. Exerting himself, he broke his legs free during this hectic moment. He then immediately rolled on the ground and swept a leg to knock down several animated corpses and disciples. After clearing a small area around him, Tang Jinnian finally stood up. For the time being, he was still surrounded, but there were no more attackers going for him. The sect leader parted the crowd, approached Tang Jinnian, and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you planning to summon your puppets? If you don''t, you will die before you have the chance to use them." Tang Jinnian glanced toward the dark eastern horizon. "Daybreak is almost upon us..." "What did you say?" The sect leader thought that he must have misheard the intruder''s final words. Tang Jinnian pulled out his gold-threaded glove and put it back on his right hand. He looked at the sect leader who was approaching him. "I already promised... The Five Gods Summit won''t survive the night. Look... it''s nearly the crack of dawn." Tang Jinnian''s posturing greatly provoked the sect leader. "He''s insane! Kill him!" Bang! Just as the sect leader finished speaking, the door of the distant hall was suddenly flung open and a slender figure rushed toward them. Disciples of Five Gods Summit poured out from within, relentlessly pursuing her. One pursuing disciple shouted loudly, "Quick! Catch her! She stole the Soul Locking Sunflower!" The sect leader''s expression changed dramatically. "What?!" The person was indeed Rao Shuang, and while she sprinted desperately, she hollered, "Forsaken Phoenix! Hurry and think of a way out! I''m not ready to die here!" Chapter 120 - A New Dawn Chapter 120 - A New DawnFifteen minutes ago. In the main hall, Flowerless Butterfly glanced around at the bloodthirsty disciples of Five Gods Summit and couldn''t help but gulp. A thud echoed in the quiet hall, and seemed to wake up the gathered disciples. "Catch her!" someone shouted. At the command, the surrounding animated corpses pounced in unison, nearly blocking all of Rao Shuang''s escape routes! Faced with these grotesque animated corpses, Flowerless Butterfly felt a prickling sensation on her scalp and her body was covered in goosebumps. Left with no time to think, Rao Shuang took a deep breath, used her lightness arts, and leaped onto the altar behind her. She danced about the statue with airy steps, quickly climbing to its shoulder. The animated corpses couldn''t match her agility and couldn''t climb up. The disciples had also never trained in such lightness arts, so they could only stand below in the hall, glowering and cursing at her. "Come down and accept your death!" "How dare you disrespect our God!" "Your crimes are unforgivable!" "We will definitely kill you today!" Temporarily safe, Rao Shuang ignored the flurry of curses from below and breathed a sigh of relief. Subtly observing her surroundings, she decided to mock the Five Gods Summit disciples to buy some time. "Heh, you senior brothers are so impressive... Are members of the Five Gods Peak really using numbers to bully a weak girl like me?" Rao Shuang covered her mouth and laughed lightly, her eyes curving into crescent moons, making her look quite beautiful. As soon as she said this, a few younger disciples lowered their heads shamefully. However, a senior disciple immediately shouted, "Psshh! Don''t try to fool us with your words! Once we catch you, we''ll cut out your tongue first!" "You speak so fiercely!" Flowerless Butterfly covered her mouth, her face apparently filled with fear that made her seem rather pitiful. "You are scaring me." The senior disciple was about to curse at her again when he felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Turning around, he noticed that it was a junior disciple who had only recently joined the sect. This junior disciple looked somewhat flustered as he said, "Senior brother, please dont be so fierce... after all, shes a girl... and quite beautiful at that" Smack! A loud slap echoed as the senior disciple knocked the junior disciple down to the ground. "Get away from me!" the senior disciple yelled furiously, pointing at the dazed junior on the ground. "How can the Five Gods Summit have someone as stupid as you!" After saying this, the senior disciple turned to his fellow disciples and shouted, "Go get the crossbows! Shoot her down! Hurry!" Seeing a few disciples hurry off, the smile on Rao Shuangs face vanished. No matter how confident she was in her lightness arts, there was no way she couldn''t dodge a volley from dozens of crossbows! Before she could think of a solution, the disciples returned. Each carrying several crossbows and bundles of crossbow bolts. Click. The senior disciple was the first to claim a crossbow, load it, and aim it at Rao Shuang. The other disciples quickly followed suit, and the sound of crossbows being loaded filled the air. Flowerless Butterfly inhaled sharply as dozens of crossbows in the hall were now aimed at her, the arrowheads glinting sharply in the cold light. Rao Shuang saw the senior disciples finger gradually applying pressure, tightening around the trigger... Rao Shuang knew it would be too late if she didnt act quickly, so just as the disciples were about to pin her to the statue, she hurriedly called, "Wait!" "What? Finally willing to come down?" the senior disciple asked coldly. Rao Shuang didnt answer his question. Instead, she pulled something from her bosom and asked the disciples below, "Do you know what this is?" "What is it?" "Never seen it... "Dont recognize it..." "Looks like a box..." "What''s inside that box?" The disciples whispered to each other, but the senior disciple who had taken the lead turned pale when Rao Shuang took out the box. He exclaimed, "It''s... it''s the Soul Locking Sunflower!" "Soul Locking Sunflower?!" Although the disciples had never seen the glazed box in Rao Shuang''s hands, they naturally knew what the Soul Locking Sunflower was and understood its significance to Five Gods Summit. Upon hearing the senior disciple''s exclamation, their expressions changed as well. Seeing that someone finally recognized the item, Rao Shuang let out a sigh of relief. "It seems you all know what this is... So, do you still want to kill me now?" The senior disciple fell silent, and the other disciples followed his lead. After a moment, the senior disciple lowered his crossbow and begrudgingly said, "Leave the Soul Locking Sunflower... and we''ll let you go." Rao Shuang giggled. "It seems that you are a reasonable person... In that case, catch!" With all her might, she threw the glazed box with all her might into an empty corner of the hall! As soon as the disciples saw Rao Shuang''s arm move, they knew something terrible was about to happen. Their faces turned pale with fear. How could they let their sect''s defining treasure smash to bits on the ground?! It was worth more than all their lives combined! No longer caring about anything else, the mob of disciples rushed towards the far corner, stretching their hands to catch it. A flash of cunning appeared in Rao Shuang''s eyes. Taking advantage of the distraction, she slightly bent her knees and leapt off from the statue, propelling herself like an arrow straight toward the hall''s main door! Clink! A crisp sound came from behind, and Rao Shuang knew that the group of disciples had failed to catch the glazed box before it shattered on the ground. But this also meant that her time was running out. Sure enough, the next moment, a disciple exclaimed! "The box is empty!" "Where is it?!" "Not good! We fell for her trick!" "Quick, chase her!" The disciples turned their heads and saw no trace of the thief on the statue. Turning again, they noticed that she was nearly out of the hall! Crash! Rao Shuang protected her head and face as she forcefully tore through the door with her body. As she exited the hall, Rao Shuang spotted the detestable man surrounded by a group of people. Thinking of her experiences tonight, a surge of anger rose in her heart, and she couldn''t help but swear out loud, "Forsaken Phoenix! Hurry and think of a way out! I''m not ready to die here!" Rao Shuang''s anxious voice traveled quickly, but several disciples of Five Gods Summit were still doggedly pursuing her. At that moment, she was relying on her extraordinary lightness arts to distance herself from the disciples behind her . Even if she managed to escape them, the four suspension bridges on the central peak had already been completely destroyed by Tang Jinnian. No matter how good her lightness arts were, where could she escape to? The senior disciple knew he couldn''t catch up to the thief, so he faced the sect master and the disciples outside the hall and loudly shouted, "Quick, catch her! She... stole the Soul Locking Sunflower!" The short sect leader''s expression changed instantly after hearing what happened to the sect''s treasure. He no longer cared about Tang Jinnian and leaped out of the crowd to block the escaping woman. However, just as he jumped into the air, someone pulled his calf, and he heard Tang Jinnian say, "Allow me to take care of that lovely lady." The sect leader was pulled back to the ground. At the same time, Tang Jinnian used that momentum to leap out of the crowd and grab Rao Shuang''s waist ribbon mid-air. He gently held her waist to absorb her incoming momentum and landed steadily at the edge of the central mountain. Rao Shuang felt the warm hand on her waist and blushed furiously. Just as she was about to push him away, Tang Jinnian tightened his arm, holding her closely and urgently asked in her ear, "So? Did you get the item?!" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words felt like a bucket of cold water splashing over her, and Rao Shuang forcefully pushed Tang Jinnian away. She took out a strange black-purple, nine-petaled flower from her arms and threw it directly at Tang Jinnian, refusing to speak to him further. Tang Jinnian was unaffected by her temper. He carefully cradled the flower, his eyes revealing excitement and fervor that he couldn''t hide! This was the first time that Rao Shuang had seen such a look in his eyes, as if that flower were his entire world. Rao Shuang shook Tang Jinnian''s arm. "Hey, stop staring." "Whats wrong?" Tang Jinnian raised his head, sounding a bit impatient. "If you want to look, you have to live through this first!" Rao Shuang furrowed her brow, glaring at Tang Jinnian. "You might not care about your life, but I do! Look around us!" Tang Jinnian glanced around, taking everything in. He saw that, at some unknown point, the short sect leader had led countless disciples and animated corpses of the Five Gods Summit to completely surround them. The two of them were already at the cliff''s edge, with an army in front of them and an abyss behind them! They had fallen into a situation from which there was no escape! "What a good strategy..." The sect leader''s tone was icy, yet he started clapping his hands. "Drawing the tiger from its den and feint to the east while attacking in the west. However, as long as you return the Soul Locking Sunflower, I can let tonights events go and even allow you to descend the mountain. How about it?" Rao Shuang knew that this dwarf-like old man was not to be trifled with, so she quietly urged Tang Jinnian, "Can you do this or not? Why dont you just give it back to him? If we cant think of a way out, were really going to die!" Tang Jinnian calmly ignored both of them, his right hand hidden behind his back as he gazed up at the sky. Rao Shuang followed his gaze, but saw nothing but darkness. The sect leader followed Tang Jinnians gaze and revealed a look of confusion as if he saw something in the dark sky. "Huh? What is that...?" Rao Shuang was even more puzzled, staring wide-eyed at the sky, trying to make out what it was. The next moment, a shadow of a strange and massive bird loomed out from the darkness! Before Rao Shuang could grasp what was happening, Tang Jinnian suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, and teasingly whispered in her ear, "Ready to die?" "Uh...? Wha..." Rao Shuang was taken aback, but her words cut short as Tang Jinnian grabbed onto her and leapt off the edge! Whoosh! The wind rushed past her ears. Rao Shuang saw the surprised expressions on the faces of the Five Gods Summit disciples as they shrank into pinpoints above the edge. The sensation of weightlessness hit her as she rapidly hurtled down the cliff! "Ah!!!" Rao Shuang screamed instinctively as she closed her eyes and clutched Tang Jinnian tightly. "Haha!" In contrast, Tang Jinnian seemed exhilarated and even took the time to pat Rao Shuangs shoulder. "Open your eyes and look! If you dont, you''ll never see something like this again!" "You madman!!!" Rao Shuang realized that even after all her efforts, she was sure to die today. She freed one hand to frantically scratch at Tang Jinnians face. "I shouldnt have come with you! Madman, madman!!! Huh...?" A dark shadow appeared above the two, and as Tang Jinnian reached his right hand up, Rao Shuang felt her weight return to her as the speed of their fall suddenly slowed down. What... What''s going on? Rao Shuang blinked, slowly looking up. Above them, a gigantic strange bird soared, occasionally flapping its wings. Tang Jinnians right hand was grasping one of its ankles. This strange bird had the wingspan of three people, and each flap of its wings stirred a strong wind. But what astonished Rao Shuang the most was that this strange bird had no signs of life. Although it looked incredibly lifelike, Rao Shuang could tell that the strange bird glimmered with a metallic sheen! It was clearly another one of Tang Jinnian''s puppets! "This... you..." Rao Shuang opened her mouth but didnt know where to start. She could only cling tightly to Tang Jinnians clothes, fearing she might fall again. "Look behind you." Tang Jinnian''s lips curled into a slight smile. Behind? What was behind her? Rao Shuang turned around in confusion... behind her was a sea of darkness, and she could only vaguely make out the silhouette of the central peak from Five Gods Summit. What does he want me to see? Rao Shuang was puzzled when suddenly a large area of the mountainside was illuminated. Then, another spot lit up, and then another, one after another, until the entire mountainside of the central peak was lit up! Then, a deafening chorus of explosions followed shortly after. Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! "That little guy was just asking me why I didnt use a puppet to fight him." Tang Jinnian sneered. "He doesnt even understand how to kill efficiently, yet he calls himself the sect leader. Heh!" The central peak was shaped like an hourglass with a thick base that tapered into a narrow waist before filling out again. Under the fiery illumination, it could be seen that the entire mountainside of the central peak had been blown apart. The peak began to tilt, then collapsed and fell. Booooooom! The massive mountain body crashed to the valley floor, sending gigantic clouds of dust and debris swirling into the air as the earth shook. At this point, there was no longer any trace of the Five Gods Summit in the world. Rao Shuang suddenly remembered Tang Jinnian''s words from earlier in the night, and a chill spread through her heart. "I came to eradicate Five Gods Summit," he had said. At this moment, she finally understood why Tang Jinnian was so intent on cutting off the four bridges... he had long planned to kill everyone from the Five Gods Summit, so he wouldn''t leave any routes for escape! In the air, beneath the strange bird, Rao Shuang tightly clung to Tang Jinnian. Her expression was dazed as she struggled to find her voice. Finally, a glimmer of dawn appeared on the horizon, casting a warm light on the two figures in the sky. The first light of dawn dazzled Rao Shuang''s eyes. She squinted and murmured, "It''s a new dawn." Tang Jinnian tilted his head, looking toward the patch of golden light in the east. "Ah... it''s a new dawn indeed." Chapter 121 - Secrets of the Ghostbane Association Chapter 121 - Secrets of the Ghostbane AssociationIt had been a few days since their aerial escape from what was left of the Five Gods Summit, but Rao Shuang was still struggling to believe what she had seen. Snap A crisp sound broke the silence, interrupting Rao Shuangs thoughts. She turned her head and saw Tang Jinnian tapping ash from his pipe on the edge of the table, and looking at her in confusion. Their table in the restaurant was loaded with food, the waiter had already served the dishes at some point. "What are you daydreaming about?" Tang Jinnian asked as he set his pipe on the table and picked up his chopsticks. "Nothing, nothing." Rao Shuang adjusted the hair by her ear, pulled out a pair of chopsticks from a holder, and tapped them against the table, ready to eat. Tang Jinnian raised his eyebrows and glanced at Rao Shuang''s left hand, which was still wrapped in gauze. He picked up some vegetables and put them in his bowl, casually asking, "Is your hand feeling any better?" "Hmm...?" Rao Shuang was still chewing when she heard Tang Jinnians question. She hurriedly raised her head, chewed a few times in a hurry, and tried to swallow everything at once but ended up choking. She fumbled for the teapot to pour herself some water. Her teacup slipped from her hand and fell to the floor. Crash Tang Jinnian frowned slightly and handed over his cup of tea. "What are you doing?" Rao Shuang held the teacup with both hands and drank, finally catching her breath. "Th-thank you..." Rao Shuang lowered her head. Recalling her earlier embarrassing moment, she felt a bit flustered. Tang Jinnian put down his chopsticks, took up his pipe again. He eyed Rao Shuang and said, "Youve been restless since we came down from the Five Gods Summit a few days ago... Now that Im in the mood, feel free to ask me anything." "Really?!" Rao Shuang exclaimed in surprise. She lifted her head and stared at Tang Jinnian in disbelief. She indeed had many questions burning up inside her that Tang Jinnian had ignored or that she didn''t have the chance to ask. Tang Jinnian frowned in displeasure. "Are you going to start asking or not?" "Uh-huh!" Rao Shuang hurriedly nodded, then rested her chin on her hand, pondering in distress. "Let me think about where to start asking." "Then forget about it." Tang Jinnian frowned as he brushed the ash from his pipe and said, "I dont want to answer anymore." "Dont be like that!" Rao Shuang pressed down on Tang Jinnian''s hand as he reached for his chopsticks. "Ill ask! On that day on the mountain, you were surrounded by so many people, so why wouldnt you take out a puppet to fight them? I remember seeing almost ten puppets with you that day, right?" Tang Jinnian''s mouth opened slightly, his eyes wide in surprise. "You still dont know?" Rao Shuang tilted her head in confusion. "How would I know? Did you ever tell me?" "Oh my... how can there be such a stupid person in the world?" Tang Jinnian leaned back as if he were afraid of getting too close to her. Rao Shuang''s anger flared as she protested, "Hurry up and say it!" Tang Jinnian glanced scornfully at her and said, "Where would I find puppets to fight them with? I had already controlled the puppets to climb up the mountainside, and only kept a single puppet by my side after crossing the bridge. How do you think I blew up that mountain?" "You used your puppets to blow up the mountain?!" Rao Shuang exclaimed, covering her mouth in shock. "I was wondering when you had the chance to bury the explosives on the mountainside... I didnt expect it to be your puppets!" Tang Jinnian felt slightly embarrassed. "Who could have guessed you could use your puppets as explosives?" Rao Shuang curiously looked at Tang Jinnian across the table. "But the distance from the mountainside to the top was probably hundreds of chi high. Can you still control the puppets from that far?" Speaking up to now, Rao Shuang seemed to remember something and looked at the thin glove on Tang Jinnian''s right hand, which he seemingly never took off. "Actually, I found it strange a long time ago... back in Meizhou when you took my fan, I suspected that your method of manipulating puppets must be related to this glove. So when I found the chance to get close, I grabbed your right hand, hoping to prevent you from summoning your puppets..." Tang Jinnian smiled at her, but his expression betrayed nothing. Seeing that Tang Jinnian did not refute her, Rao Shuang paused and continued, "Before, I thought there must be some kind of invisible silk thread or something on your glove... but there really isn''t, right?" Rao Shuang looked up at Tang Jinnian, and although it was a question, her tone was very confident. "After spending so much time with you, I''ve observed how freely you move. If there were indeed any silk threads or similar things, you definitely wouldn''t be able to move around like that. "So... what exactly is going on?" Rao Shuang stared intently at Tang Jinnian, afraid of missing a single word. "Actually... there are threads." Tang Jinnian smiled, spreading his right hand on the table. Sunlight streamed through the window, and the glove that was woven with golden threads and silver lines gleaming softly. "But they are not what you think they are." Rao Shuang tilted her head and didnt reply, waiting for Tang Jinnian to continue. Tang Jinnians fingers gently waved as he gazed out the window. Suddenly, a strong wind swept outside, and cries of surprise came from the pedestrians on the street below. Rao Shuang turned to look and saw a shadow pass by. A giant strange bird flapped its wings and landed on the roof across the street, its bright eyes staring this way! The exact same bird that had carried them down from the Five Gods Summit that day! Rao Shuang''s eyes widened as she looked at Tang Jinnian. Then, she turned to gaze at the giant bird across the street. She was completely speechless. The strange bird only stayed for a moment before it flapped its wings and flew away. It was only after the giant bird disappeared from view that Rao Shuang turned back to look at Tang Jinnian, appearing unsatisfied. Tang Jinnian picked up the teacup in front of Rao Shuang and leisurely poured himself a cup of tea. Slowly, he began to speak, "Actually, its quite simple. True Qi is the thread, and internal Qi is the guide." As he spoke, he turned his gloved palm over. "This glove is made from golden silkworm silk and the tendons of the snow dragon, which helps me condense my internal Qi into threads..." Internal Qi condensing into threads! Rao Shuang gasped upon hearing this. It sounded easy, but she had heard that only those who were incredibly powerful were able to release their internal Qi externally! She had never heard of anyone being able to control it so intricately. Rao Shuang exhaled slowly. "Forsaken Phoenix ..." "Hmm?" Tang Jinnian returned to Rao Shuang from his glove. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rao Shuang swallowed hard and asked, "What rank are you exactly?" Before Tang Jinnian could answer, Rao Shuang continued, "Although I have only been in the Ghostbane Association for less than two years, I am one of the Heaven-rankers. "I have researched almost all of the powerful Heaven rankers... but I have never heard of anyone called Forsaken Phoenix... not to mention..." Rao Shuang fell silent, staring into Tang Jinnian''s eyes. Tang Jinnian raised an eyebrow. "Not to mention being this powerful?" Rao Shuang held onto the armrests of her chair tightly and slowly nodded. "Most people only know that the Ghostbane Association is divided into the four ranks of Heaven, Earth, Profound, and Mortal"Tang Jinnian picked up his pipe and lit it again"Even among the Heaven-rankers, only a scarce few know there is yet another rank... Nihil." "Nihil rank?" Rao Shuang looked even more puzzled. "What is that?" "In fact, there was originally no such thing as the rank of Nihil, as the original meaning of Nihil was referring to those who could not be ranked. Its just that the people who knew about it started calling those who could not be ranked, Nihil-rankers, which gradually became the title of those unrankables." Tang Jinnian shook his head ruefully and chuckled. "The so-called Nihil rank includes two types of people. One type is recognized by the Ghostbane Association as someone whose martial arts skills are much higher than those with a Heaven rank, making it impossible to categorize them as Heaven-rankers. "These people are bestowed unique aliases by the Ghostbane Association, and those that are knowledgeable can instantly tell the aliases set them apart from the Heaven, Earth, Profound, or Mortal ranks, these special members are called Origin-Sequencers. The practice of granting a unique alias only began about seven years ago. It is said that there were no such rules within the Ghostbane Association before, but Im not too clear on the specifics." Rao Shuang frowned slightly; she could tell that Forsaken Phoenix definitely did not belong to this category. "Then what about the other type?" "Ha..." Tang Jinnian squinted slightly and smiled arrogantly. "The other type belongs to those who are unwilling to accept the title given by the Ghostbane Association for one reason or another. For example, they might feel that the title given to them is not significant or grand enough. Or they think that the world is vast and they are the greatest, so the Ghostbane Association has no authority to decide their identities. "There are many such reasons. Initially, there were quite a few of these people, as many were unable to accept the Ghostbane Associations evaluation of them, feeling like it was too low. However... most of those people are now dead, and only four remain." "All dead?" Rao Shuang fell into deep thought. "Could it be that... the Ghostbane Association killed them?" Tang Jinnian looked at Rao Shuang with disappointment and shook his head. "This is why talking to a fool like you is exhausting." Just as Rao Shuang was about to get angry, Tang Jinnian preempted her outburst and said, "Think about it... does the Ghostbane Association even need to take action?" Rao Shuang slowly widened her eyes as if she had figured out the key. "Oh, I see..." "Exactly. Those who refused their assigmed rankings without the ability to back it up... they all died at the hands of those who were willingly to accept their rankings." Tang Jinnian exhaled a puff of smoke slowly. "Thats human nature. Those rankers see these arrogant guys and think, My martial arts are so powerful... youre not even as good as me. Why should you be so arrogant? "Thus, this group of Nihil-rankers became the target of everyone, and always had to be ready for other Ghostbane Association assassins to come settle the score... Gradually, they all died off. Those who remain are those whom others cannot kill even if they want to..." "You said there are still four left..." Rao Shuang looked up at Tang Jinnian, "...Youre one of them, right? Who are the other three?" "Ah... one of them is the Unbound Bodhisattva I mentioned to you before. As for the other two?" Tang Jinnian turned his head to look out toward the northern direction. "Lets go. One of the people we need to find is another one." "They call him the Impending Sword, and he is at the North Watching Pass." Chapter 122 - The Flavor of Wine Chapter 122 - The Flavor of WineThe rain in Northern Qiang is different from that of the Ruen Dynasty. With its more piercing chill, the rain feels like it seeps into the bones. In a forest near Julang City in Northern Qiang, Xue Qiming and Xue Niang sat under a large tree, trying to find shelter from the rain. Xue Qiming''s strong body and martial arts skills prevented him from feeling the cold. On the other hand, Xue Niang''s thin body was already shivering in the storm. Xue Qiming hugged the girl to warm her up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been several days since the two of them had escaped from the Non-returning Arhat army. The events of that night caused quite a stir, and by the next day, Yuanyang City was under martial law. Proclamations claimed that spies from the Ruen Dynasty had come to steal military information. That very night, a nationwide arrest order was issued from the capital of Northern Qiang. Xue Qiming and Xue Niang were unaware of this at first. It wasnt until they reached the second city and were blocked by a large group of soldiers at the city gates that Xue Qiming realized they could no longer stay near the watchful eyes of the Northern Qiang people. Thats how they ended up in a forest without shelter from the storm. "Are you cold?" Xue Qiming tugged at Xue Niangs clothes, which were completely soaked. Xue Niangs hair was slick, and stuck to her cheeks. She rested her small head against Xue Qimings chest and gently shook her head. "When the rain stops, Ill go into the city to find some clean clothes for you." Xue Qiming smoothed the girls hair and looked toward Julang City, where only a blurry outline of the city walls could be seen through the heavy rain. The rain had come suddenly, and even though they immediately found some shelter, they still couldnt avoid getting drenched. "The citys under strict watch..." Xue Niang said slowly, her voice soft. "Forget it." "Heh, so what." Xue Qiming ruffled Xue Niangs hair and laughed. "They cant catch me." Seeing Xue Qimings confidence, Xue Niang said nothing more, closing her eyes and resting in his arms. The sound of the rain gradually subsided in the night. When the first ray of sunlight hit Xue Qimings feet, only the occasional drops of water falling from the leaves remained from the sudden storm in the forest. Xue Qiming gently picked up the sleeping girl and placed her on a bed of dry leaves beneath them. Sensing movement, Xue Niang groggily opened her eyes and saw Xue Qiming placing the gourd beside her. Seeing her awake, Xue Qiming smiled, took a small flask from his pack, poured some wine from the gourd into it, and said to Xue Niang, "Ill be back soon. If you feel cold, drink some wine to warm up."[1] Xue Niang took the flask, held it in her arms, and nodded. Xue Qiming didnt say anything more and turned to walk out of the forest. Leaving the forest, Xue Qiming leaned against a tree and gazed at the distant city walls. He rubbed his forehead; he had been feeling restless these past few days... Northern Qiang spies, the Qihuang Society, secret reports, the Ruen Dynastys schemes, the Arhat army, North Watching Pass. These scattered pieces of information seemed to have some deeper connection; they all indicated that some monumental shift was about to occur. But no matter how hard Xue Qiming tried, he couldnt figure out what exactly was going on, but there was one thing he knew for certain... war was coming. Originally, these matters had nothing to do with him, so he didnt care about them, and didnt want to get involved. However, these matters were now tied to the North Watching Pass and thus tied to that person. Thus, Xue Qiming couldnt no longer simply pretend to be unaware. Crack! Xue Qimings eyes were bloodshot, and the tree he was holding, with a trunk as thick as a bowl, was crushed by his bare hands. "Enough thinking! Let''s leave the damned place first." Xue Qiming rubbed his aching temples and started running toward Julang City. *** Xue Niang sat up, leaning against the tree trunk behind her. Her cold, wet clothes clung to her skin, making her feel uncomfortable. She squeezed her sleeve, wringing out a stream of water. A gust of wind blew past, and Xue Niang squinted her eyes as she shivered, quickly hugging her arms tightly and curling up into a ball. It was even colder now. She turned her head to look in the direction the man had left. Deep down, she knew he had only just left, so how could he possibly return so quickly? She still hoped hed return soon... if he were here, it probably wouldnt be this cold... From the corner of her eye, Xue Niang noticed something at her feet... the small flask of wine he had left behind. Does drinking wine really make you warmer? Xue Niang didnt know. She had never drunk wine before. What does wine taste like? Xue Niang tilted her head. Since he liked drinking it so much, it must be special, right? Licking her chapped lips, Xue Niang reached for the small flask. When she opened the lid, the rich aroma of wine immediately spread. Xue Niang sniffed the bottle... it was the familiar scent of wine... just like the scent on that man. So... should she try it? She might as well try it. Xue Niang lifted the small flask and poured a small sip into her mouth. "Ugh. cough, cough!" Xue Niangs small face wrinkled as she immediately began to cough, spitting out all the wine. So strong! Xue Niang wiped the wine from the corners of her mouth with her sleeve, her cute little eyebrows furrowed tightly. Her tongue burned with heat, but a strange aroma lingered in her mouth. This is what he usually drinks? Whats so good about it? Xue Niang blinked, staring at the small flask in her hand. After hesitating for a while, Xue Niang lifted the flask again, poured a small sip, closed her eyes, tilted her head back, and swallowed it. As soon as the wine entered her stomach, a burning sensation surged up from her abdomen, rising all the way to her throat, warming her entire stomach. "Phew." Xue Niang exhaled a breath that carried the scent of wine. It doesn''t seem so bad after all. In fact... It feels kind of nice? Xue Niang stared at the wine flask in her hand. It had only been half full to begin with, but there was still plenty left. She swallowed. So... should I try again? She swallowed another mouthful, this one larger than the previous two. Xue Niang squinted her eyes and exhaled another breath heavy with wine, her gaze turning hazy. What is this feeling... it seems like... it seems... kind of nice... As each sip of wine entered Xue Niangs stomach, the wine in the flask gradually ran out. Xue Niangs gaze grew even hazier. In her blurry vision, she seemed to see a familiar figure walking toward her... "Huh..." Xue Qiming looked at the girl leaning her head against the tree and picked up the now-empty flask from the ground. "Well, she can drink more than I expected." Xue Qiming was holding a simple wrapped bundle. He set it down and opened it, revealing a few clean clothes. "Well, well... at least you behave when youre asleep," Xue Qiming muttered to himself. His hands moved swiftly, peeling off Xue Niangs soaked clothes, wiping her dry, and dressing her in clean clothes. After Xue Qiming changed into clean clothes himself, Xue Niang was still sound asleep. Xue Qiming spread his hands helplessly. "Im starting to miss that ox cart." As the sky darkened, a man, carrying a drowsy young girl on his back, stepped deeper and deeper into the forest. 1. Please don''t try this at home. ? Chapter 123 - Budding Growth Chapter 123 - Budding GrowthToday was a beautiful day, with a clear, cloudless skyunusually rare in the Imperial Capital. Although it was still cold outside, the direct sunlight at least brought a trace of warmth. It was noon, and Chen Kaiming was dining with the Crown Prince in a small pavilion by the Leaping Koi Lake in the Imperial City. Eunuch Yue stood by quietly. Leaping Koi Lake was Chen Kaimings favorite place in his palatial grounds. In the center of the lake stood a towering and jagged artificial mountain with a waterfall. The rocks were rugged and steep, and the frothing waterfall flowed throughout the year. Thousands of koi were kept in the lake, and occasionally, a fish would leap out of the water, its scales gleaming gold in the sunlight. Feeding time was a truly magnificent sight. Thousands of koi swam across the lake, forming golden waves that stretched for hundreds of feet. Pear trees lined the path along the lake. It was said that Chen Kaiming ordered the planting of this pear orchard after the passing of the Empress because she had loved pear blossoms so much. Nearly ten years had passed, and the trees were now tall enough to lend some shade to the path. Towers and pavilions of various designs were scattered throughout the orchard, and it was in this idyllic landscape that Chen Kaiming was having a meal with his son. "Your Majesty, it seems Lord Qi has encountered some trouble recently," Eunuch Yue reported with a slight bow. "Oh?" Chen Kaiming took a handkerchief from a maid and wiped his lips. "Tell me about it." Eunuch Yue lowered his gaze and spoke calmly, "The day before yesterday, someone infiltrated the External Prime Ministers residence, to try to assassinate Lord Qi." After a pause, he added, "According to the spies from the Eastern Depot, the perpetrator may be Stormqueller from the Ghostbane Association." "Stormqueller again?" Chen Kaiming furrowed his brow slightly. "Didnt we let him off the hook last time? I remember sending you to tell Qi Zongbi not to pursue the matter any further. Why is Stormqueller still causing him trouble?" "About that." Eunuch Yue bent over and clasped his hands. "I am not quite clear on the details... but it seems that Lord Qi ordered the Imperial Guardians to wipe out an escort agency where Stormqueller was hiding. Im not sure if these matters are related or not." Chen Kaiming snorted coldly. "How ridiculous! Why is Qi Zongbi always embroiled in such trouble?" Eunuch Yue lowered his head, not daring to respond. Chen Kaiming slammed his chopsticks on the table and said, "Forget about him. Does he expect me to clean up the mess he made? I already approved his request to wage war. With the battle looming, how does he still have time for these trivial matters? Its already a great mercy that I havent punished him!" Eunuch Yue stepped forward and urged with clasped hands. "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. Your health is the most important thing." "Hmm." Chen Kaiming nodded, lightly tapping his fingers on the stone table. "You''re right. Speaking of the war, is Ying Gutongs side fully prepared?" "In accordance with Your Majestys instructions, Marshal Ying has long been ready. The distant forces like the Wuling Army and the Shanzhen Army have already begun their march north," Eunuch Yue replied. "Hmm..." Chen Kaiming nodded slightly. "This battle is no small matter and must be handled with care. One wrong step could plunge our Ruen Dynasty into eternal damnation. However, if we succeed..." "Then we would establish a foundation for our dynasty that would last a thousand generations, right Father?" Crown Prince Chen Xun, who had finished eating, chimed in. "Hehe..." Chen Kaiming smiled slightly and patted Chen Xun''s head. "Youre smart, Xuner. Thats right." "The Crown Prince is truly gifted and will surely be a wise ruler in the future," Eunuch Yue praised without reservation, his eyes squinting with repressed laughter. "Ah, Ah Dou, dont flatter him too much," Chen Kaiming said with a smile, waving his hand. "Confidence is good, but if it builds, it becomes arrogance." Chen Xun turned his face away and pouted. Chen Kaiming didn''t know if he should laugh or cry, so he placed his hand on Chen Xun''s shoulder and asked, "Xun''er, your teacher... is his name Su Yi? Have you learned anything?" As soon as Su Yi was mentioned, Chen Xun became excited. "Yes, yes! Teacher Su is very different from those boring old scholars!" "Different?" Intrigued, Chen Kaiming asked, "In what way is he different?" Chen Xun shook his head as if recalling. "Although the teacher has only been teaching me for a short time, he doesnt spend all day talking about the boring Four Books and Five Classics like the previous teachers."[ref]Fundamental texts in Confucianism, serving as the core of traditional Chinese education and philosophy. These works have deeply influenced Chinese culture, politics, and ethics.[ref/] "He doesn''t teach those? Chen Kaiming frowned and asked, "Then what does he talk to you about?" "He tells me stories"Chen Xun began counting on his fingers"like how people live in extreme poverty, or why those who raised the banner of rebellion in the past were often farmers, or how local officials exploited the common people, and so on." Eunuch Yue stood to the side, listening, and his back was already drenched with sweat. Does Su Yi not value his life?! The anger in Chen Kaiming''s eyes intensified, and it was clear he was truly angry. "Is that all he teaches you about?" "That''s right." Chen Xun, seemingly oblivious to his father''s anger, looked directly at Chen Kaiming and said, "Teacher Su said an emperor can lack literary talent and be ignorant of Confucius and Mencius, but he cannot be unaware of the people''s hearts. "Only by understanding the people, knowing their thoughts and aspirations, can one govern in a way that benefits the realm. Only then can one be considered a good emperor." Chen Kaiming remained silent for a long time. Then, he took a deep breath and turned to Eunuch Yue. "This Su Yi... is no ordinary person." Eunuch Yue swallowed hard and said, "As a top scholar... his thoughts differ greatly from others, but he is indeed a person of great talent." Chen Kaiming snorted and said, "He may have great talent, but in his eyes, I fear I might not be considered a good emperor." Eunuch Yue gave a bitter smile and dared not reply. "Father?" Chen Xun blinked and looked up at Chen Kaiming, "Did the teacher say something wrong? But I think what he said makes sense..." "He didn''t say anything wrong." Chen Kaiming looked down at Chen Xun, his eyes full of affection. He shook his head and sighed, "Xun''er, follow your teacher closely in the future, and learn as much as you can..." After saying that, Chen Kaiming stood up, and Eunuch Yue hurriedly stepped forward to support him. Chen Kaiming gazed into the distance, looking at a pear blossom grove outside the pavilion. It was as if he could already see the sea of white blossoms although the trees were still bare. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Eunuch Yue did not disturb him and simply stood there, supporting him quietly. After a long time, Chen Kaiming came back to himself and said, "That''s enough. Let''s return... There are still memorials that need my approval." Hearing they were going back, Chen Xun jumped up from the stone stool and ran ahead. "Don''t run so fast! Xun''er, be careful!" Chen Kaiming hurriedly called out from behind, then instructed Eunuch Yue, "Ah Dou, go watch Xun''er, make sure he doesn''t fall." Eunuch Yue smiled and shook his head. "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I need to be by your side now." The group gradually walked off into the distance. A cold wind swept through the grove, making the bare branches of the pear trees sway as they waited for the opportunity for their buds to sprout. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 124 – Imperial Academy Chapter 124 C Imperial AcademyHulu Street, Fuzhao Courtyard. The morning air was still cold, frost had coated the eaves outside, yet inside, Ye Beizhi sat bare-chested with his clothes laid aside. Chi Nanwei moved a chair next to him, carefully unwrapping the bandages around his wound. "Granny Yu wants us to go to her house for lunch," Chi Nanwei said as she continued unwrapping the bandages. "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi tilted his head and looked at Chi Nanwei. Chi Nanwei shrugged and said, "Granny Yu already went grocery shopping early this morning, so we can''t refuse." Ye Beizhi lifted his arm to make it easier for Chi Nanwei to remove the bandage. "We''ve gone to her house three times already these past few days..." "Hai, I know." Chi Nanwei pouted. "Granny Yu''s son, that guy Su Yi, hasn''t been home for dinner for several days. Actually, she probably doesn''t like being alone all the time either." "Su Yi?" Ye Beizhi turned his head to look at Chi Nanwei. "Yeah, I think they said he got promoted again, so he''s busy with official duties or something." Chi Nanwei removed the last loop of the bandage and tossed it aside. With the bandage removed, the ugly scar underneath was exposed. The wound had already started to scab over, and in some places, fresh pink skin could be seen. Chi Nanwei took out a new roll of bandages from the medicine box, cut off a long strip with scissors, applied some medicine to Ye Beizhi''s wound, and rewrapped it. "Alright... give it a few more days, and it''ll heal completely," Chi Nanwei said. She picked up the clothes beside him and helped Ye Beizhi put them on. Ye Beizhi stood up, stretched a bit, and started walking toward the door. Before stepping out, he turned back to Chi Nanwei and said, "Head over a bit earlier at noon... help Granny Yu out." "I know what to do, no need for you to remind me." Chi Nanwei smiled at Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi nodded and then walked out of Fuzhao Courtyard. "Hey, Dummy!" Just as Ye Beizhi was about to leave the courtyard, Chi Nanwei called out from behind. "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi turned around to see Chi Nanwei leaning against the doorframe, looking at him. "You..." Chi Nanwei bit her lip, hesitating to say more. "You better come back soon." "Alright." Ye Beizhi blinked and, without another word, turned to leave. Just as Ye Beizhi''s figure was about to turn the corner, Chi Nanwei hurried to the courtyard gate and shouted after him, "You... you better not go and find the External Prime Minister again!" Ye Beizhi paused and stopped but didn''t turn back. After a long while, he nodded and disappeared around the bend, out of Chi Nanwei''s line of sight. Chi Nanwei stared in the direction Ye Beizhi left, biting her lip, eyes filled with a mix of worry and helplessness. After a long moment, she turned and went back into Fuzhao Courtyard. *** The Imperial Palace, Imperial Academy. Su Yi, dressed in his crane-embroidered official robes, was seated at a table in the Imperial Academy Hall. Across the table from him sat the Crown Prince, Chen Xun. The Imperial Academy Hall was where the imperial book collection was stored. Since Su Yi''s promotion to the role of Crown Prince''s tutor, he often came here to give Chen Xun private lessons. During most days, the Crown Prince still had to attend classes at the Hanlin Academy, studying alongside the sons of other royal and noble families. Originally, Su Yi no longer needed to serve as a Hanlin scholar at the Hanlin Academy. Chief Cao had intended for him to rest at home and only focus on teaching the Crown Prince in the future, but Su Yi refused and requested a teaching position so he could continue teaching the other students as well. Whenever he had free time, he would come to the palace to give private lessons to the crown prince. After the initial adjustment period, Chen Xuns impression of this teacher had changed considerably. The sharp opposition from the beginning had eased. The Crown Prince found this man named Su Yi had stories that were interesting. At least they werent like the dull Four Books and Five Classics lectures that put him to sleep. "Su Yi, Su Yi? Hey!" A raised voice brought Su Yi back to his senses. It turned out Chen Xun had noticed Su Yi was distracted and couldnt help but call out to him. "What is it?" Su Yi opened his eyes wide, looking somewhat dazed as he turned to face the crown prince across from him. Little Chen Xun blinked curiously and leaned in. "Su Yi... what are you thinking about?" Su Yi glared at him, picked up a golden ruler from the table, and waved it. "Show some respect! Refer to me as your teacher!" Chen Xun was not to be outdone and glared right back. "No way! What kind of teacher spaces out during a lesson?" Su Yi was momentarily speechless. Little Chen Xun, like a victorious general, shook his head and said, "Careful, or Ill tell my father and have him punish you. Hmph! Youll be in trouble then!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Su Yi shook his head helplessly, then suddenly seemed to remember something. His eyes shifted as he tried to act casual as he asked, "Speaking of your father, did you hear if theres going to be a war?" Chen Xun, being a child, had his attention diverted immediately. "Of course I know! Im well aware!" "Oh? Youre well aware?" Su Yi looked at Chen Xun with disbelief. "Im not talking about the usual little border skirmishes..." "Hah, of course I know!" Chen Xun became anxious, thinking that his teacher didn''t believe him. "My father scolded Minister Qi for a long time because of it!" "Minister Qi?" Su Yi furrowed his brow slightly. "You mean...the External Prime Minister?" "Yes." Chen Xun nodded. "Minister Qi proposed the plan for this war, and initially, my father was very opposed to it. It wasnt until Grandpa Fan came to persuade him that my father finally relented." Su Yi knew he had reached a critical point and couldnt help but get excited. "What exactly is the plan?!" Chen Xun was startled by Su Yi''s intensity but still replied, "I think...I think its something like using three refugee towns near the border desert as bait to trap the Northern Qiang''s barbarian army inside..." "Refugee towns at the border..." As an official in the court, Su Yi was quite familiar with the geography of his country, but the young prince''s vague explanation left him unable to grasp the details of the plan. Su Yi furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment before he asked the key question. "What will happen to the people in those three towns?" Speaking of this, even little Chen Xun couldnt help but swallow nervously. "According to Minister Qi''s original plan, the towns must have their civilians... Only then can the Northern Qiang army be lured into the trap" "What?!" Su Yi slammed the table, his eyes wide with shock and fury. "How dare Qi Zongbi do such a thing?!" "But my father didnt agree." Chen Xun rested his chin on his hand. "He ordered Minister Qi to disguise soldiers as civilians and send them into the towns in batches, replacing the real civilians... But why are you so worried? Military matters aren''t your responsibility." Su Yi let out a breath in relief and sat back down again. "So that''s how it is..." However, his brow could not relax. He felt troubled and uneasy. There had to be more to it Chapter 125 - By Candlelight Chapter 125 - By CandlelightIt was the middle of the night, and even the most hardworking servants in the External Prime Minister''s residence had fallen asleep. However, the study was still lit. Under the light, Qi Zongbi rubbed his tired eyes. Several unreviewed memorials were still waiting for him on the table. A pair of hands gently draped some clothes over him from behind. "My lord... it''s time to rest." Qi Zongbi turned around and saw his wife, Tan Qin, standing behind him, covered in a coat. Her eyes were still a bit bleary, as she had clearly just woken up. Qi Zongbi coughed as he took a sip from the cup on the table. "It''s fine... you should go to sleep first, my lady. I still have a few memorials to review." "Then I''ll keep you company," Madam Tan said, moving a stool so she could sit next to Qi Zongbi. "There''s no need for that." Qi Zongbi waved his hand at his wife and said, "You''ve worked hard all day. You must be tired. Please go rest." Madam Tan gently kneaded Qi Zongbi''s shoulder. She smiled, "Hehe, thank you for your concern, but I haven''t done much work. On the contrary, you''re the one busy with state affairs daily, which is much more exhausting." Qi Zongbi self-consciously cleared his throat; he felt a hint of resentment in his wife''s words and awkwardly craned his neck back. "I''m doing this... for the nation... being the External Prime Minister means sacrificing family" "I know, I know..." Before he could finish, Madam Tan interrupted him with a laugh, leaning against Qi Zongbi''s shoulder. "Hehe, sacrificing our family for the nation... You''ve always said that, and I understand. You''re a good minister and a hero of our people." Hearing this, Qi Zongbi involuntarily straightened his slightly painful back, wanting to sit up straight, but then he slumped back down. "I''m not a hero... I''m just doing what I can..." "What''s wrong?" Madam Tan snugly rested her head on Qi Zongbi''s shoulder and asked softly, "Is there a problem with the situation in the north?" Qi Zongbi shook his head and hesitated for a moment before he said, "It''s not that... It''s just that this battle must be foolproof, with no room for error whatsoever... I can''t help but worry..." Madam Tan fell silent, she knew that matters of war were beyond her purview as his wife. "This strategy comes from my junior brother... In today''s world, no one can outwit him. I believe his plan should be flawless," Qi Zongbi continued. Unsure if he was speaking to Madam Tan or just to himself, he kneaded his forehead. "But it concerns the nation''s fate... how can I not be worried?" Madam Tan reached out to stroke Qi Zongbi''s graying temples and gently advised him, "Well, since things have reached this point... worrying a little more won''t help, why not go with the flow?" "I understand." Qi Zongbi sighed, turning to look at the light by the table, but his eyes betrayed his uncertainty. "But I always want to be doing something... Otherwise... I can''t feel at ease." "Heh... my lord, you really have a difficult fate." "Heh..." Qi Zongbi smiled wryly while he shook his head. "That may be the case." Madam Tan seemed cold. She wrapped her clothes around her and helplessly said, "I really don''t understand." "What?" Qi Zongbi asked, confused. He didn''t know what his wife was referring to. "Those who tried to assassinate you..." Madam Tan gently frowned. "Clearly, you have sacrificed so much for the Ruen Dynasty, to the point of neglecting your family and your well-being..." Madam Tan paused midway through her sentence, but Qi Zongbi didn''t notice anything unusual, assuming she was just upset. "Why do those people still want to kill you? It''s just too much!" Qi Zongbi unconsciously tightened his grip on the brush on the table, his gaze sharpening. "It is unavoidable." With the date of the battle drawing near, Qi Zongbi had encountered several more assassination attempts. Some occurred in broad daylight and others attempted to take his life while he slept at night. However, he always had guards and skilled assassins from the Ghostbane Association around him, so none of the assassins had succeeded. "This war has touched too many nerves and interfered with too many interests. Hmph... those incompetent fools! If the country is left in their hands, it will be ruined sooner or later." Madam Tan reached out and gently grasped Qi Zongbi''s hand. Except for his pinkie, the joints of his fingers were covered in callusesa side effect of years of tirelessly wielding his brush. "Make sure to have more guards around you, my lord. It''s better to be safe than sorry," Madam Tan said, her tone filled with concern. Qi Zongbi nodded. "You dont need to worry, my lady. Its nothing. Those petty thieves are barely worth mentioning." "Don''t lie to me." Madam Tan shot Qi Zongbi a glare. "The other day, that one, whats his name, Stormqueller? He managed to break in, didnt he?" "That person..." Qi Zongbi paused, looking for the right words. "He didn''t come because of the war up north..." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? Not because of the war?" Taken aback, Madam Tan asked, "Then why did he want to kill you?" Remembering that Stormqueller still held a grudge against him, Qi Zongbi couldn''t help but feel a headache. Anyone being targeted by a Nihil-ranker would feel troubled. "He... he should just be seeking revenge, I suppose." "The two of you have some history?" Madam Tan asked curiously. She had never heard Qi Zongbi mention this before. "I guess so..." Qi Zongbi squinted as he thought about the cause of Stormqueller''s deadly enmity. "He first massacred one of the Ghostbane Association branches and then fled to avoid getting caught. I dispatched the Imperial Guardians to search for him for quite some time and later found out he was hiding in an escort agency. "Knowing that he was highly skilled, I ordered the Imperial Guardians to capture him, but the people at that agency hid him from and refused to hand him over to the Imperial Guardians. They were executed according to the law for harboring an imperial fugitive." "So thats how you became enemies?" Madam Tan pondered for a moment and then asked hesitantly, "Is this Stormqueller here to take revenge for the people at that escort agency?" "That seems likely," Qi Zongbi replied, pursing his lips. "Coincidentally, just two days before the news of the extermination reached my desk, Eunuch Yue conveyed an imperial edict to me, ordering me to let Stormqueller go and not to trouble him again. However, I learned of it too late and the entire escort agency was already wiped out by the time the edict reached me." "How is that possible?" Madam Tan was stunned by the truth of the affair. The timing of the news was neither early nor late. It arrived after Qi Zongbi had learned about the extermination of the escort agency, leaving him unable to reverse the situation. "You think that''s quite a coincidence too, right?" Qi Zongbi suddenly let out a cold laugh. "The strange thing is, I later learned from my informants that the emperor had sent the order for me to back off long ago, yet the imperial edict reached me several days late." Madam Tan gasped, suddenly realizing what he was implying. "Could it be... Eunuch Yue?!" Chapter 126 - Silent Tears Chapter 126 - Silent Tears"Could it be... Eunuch Yue?!" Madam Tan was astonished. Although she knew her husband and Eunuch Yue had always been at odds, Eunuch Yue was clearly trying to get her husband killed by withholding such information. Qi Zongbi let out a cold laugh. "If not him, then who else would dare delay an imperial edict?" "But... how could this be?" Madam Tan furrowed her brow, looking puzzled. "What benefits does this bring him?" "There are no benefits," Qi Zongbi muttered, lowering his eyelids, lost in thought. "Then why would he" Madam Tan''s words were cut off by Qi Zongbi. "Because he is a eunuch... the most loyal dog by that person''s side." Qi Zongbi''s gaze was sharp. "Whatever that person likes, he likes... whatever that person opposes, he also opposes. Hmph... Isn''t his behavior completely in line with the nature of a eunuch?" Prompted by Qi Zongbi''s words, Madam Tan began to piece things together. "My lord means that" Qi Zongbi waved his hand, interrupting his wifes speculation, and said, "When it comes to this war, those whose interests have been hindered aren''t actually the ones who are the most vehemently opposed. "The one least willing to go to war is actually the Grand Eunuch of the Eastern Depot, who is an outsider on the surface... because that person doesn''t want war. "That''s why Eunuch Yue acts this way. And to stop the war... the simplest way is to silence me, the leader of the pro-war faction... Which is why he planned on getting me killed." Madam Tan fell silent. After a long while, she slowly said, "He''s trying to kill you with a borrowed blade." "That''s right, he''s going to kill me with a borrowed blade," Qi Zongbi admitted. A scornful and self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. "That old dog is truly something else. He has borrowed a formidable blade too... Stormqueller Ye Biezhi, the most difficult person to deal with amongst the Nihil-rankers, has been manipulated to come here. " Madam Tan looked even more worried. "Stormqueller is quite dangerous, isn''t he?" Qi Zongbi patted Madam Tan''s hand. "You don''t need to worry. Stormqueller Ye Beizhi is already severely injured, so he probably won''t come for a while." Just as Madam Tan was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she heard a muffled voice from outside the study window say, "That''s not certain... Stormqueller''s injuries that day might seem alarming to you, but they''re just flesh wounds." Madam Tan turned to look at Qi Zongbi. He glanced at her, signaling not to worry. Then, he stood up and walked to the window, pushing it open. Outside the window stood a sturdy man, leaning against the wall with a horse-slaughtering blade in his arms. Qi Zongbi pointed to the man and introduced him to his wife, "This is Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao. He was the one who injured Stormqueller that day... and also the one who let Stormqueller go." Qi Zongbi''s said the last bit with a hint of amusement, clearly poking fun at Lin Jiulao, but Lin Jiulao chose to ignore him and didnt respond. Seeing that Lin Jiulao was ignoring him, Qi Zongbi walked back from the window and said, "My lady, you don''t need to worry. After the New Year, Ill be heading north with the troops. No matter how formidable Stormqueller is, does he dare to charge into a hundred thousand soldiers to kill me?" Madam Tan nodded at Lin Jiulao, who was sitting outside the window. Seeing Qi Zongbi return, she hurriedly lowered her voice and asked, "I heard about that before... but why did he let Stormqueller go?" "Hmph..." Qi Zongbi seemed quite angry about this too. "Those people in the jianghu have their own set of rules. I don''t understand what goes on in their heads. How would I know why?" Madam Tan smiled wryly. When Qi Zongbi said this, he did not even bother to hide it from Lin Jiulao, standing outside the window, clearly stating it deliberately for him to hear. She knew her husband had never had a reasonable opinion of people of the jianghu, which was probably due to his teacher''s influence. Nevertheless, Qi Zongbi still needed Lin Jiulao''s protection at this moment, so how could they afford to offend him? Seeing Qi Zongbi growing more agitated, she hurriedly tugged at his sleeve, hoping to make him stop. Who would have thought that Qi Zongbi suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "Stop that! All he did was prove that my teacher was right all along. These people of the jianghu must be controlled and be unified with discipline... Otherwise, chaos will surely arise! "They rely on their martial arts to create chaos in the Ruen Dynasty! Just look! Nine out of ten murders in our nation are related to people from the jianghu! If they are so strong, why dont they go to the border and enlist to fight foreign invaders? "They only know how to kill and cause chaos, completely disregarding the law. These people are simply the source of all strife! One day, if I get the chance, I will definitely kill all the unruly ones" Just as Qi Zongbi was getting worked up, he suddenly paused, his voice abruptly stopping, and even the hand raised in the air fell down dejectedly. Because he suddenly realized that he would never have the opportunity to discipline any people of the jianghu... Once the war was over, regardless of victory or defeat, his execution would surely follow, as would the death sentence of his entire family. Qi Zongbi hung his head, staring at the ground. Whenever he thought of this matter, he felt lost. Each time he felt confused, he would tell himself in his heart, "This is for the country, for the Ruen Dynasty... I am doing what must be done." He hadnt told his wife about this matter. Perhaps he was worried about her, or maybe he simply didnt have the courage. Regardless, he wasnt a good husband. Suddenly, a soft, warm hand reached out, holding his drooping hand. His wifes gentle voice came from beside him. "The opportunity will come. My husband is a great hero of the Ruen Dynasty..." "Am, am I really?" Qi Zongbi tried to let out a laugh to appear more natural, but the sound that came out was choked with bitterness. "I..." Qi Zongbi wanted to say something more, but Madam Tan stood up, gently caressing Qi Zongbis somewhat sunken cheeks, and softly said, "My husband, its getting late. Lets rest." "Ah... yes." Qi Zongbi looked somewhat dazed, nodding subconsciously. "You go get some rest first. Ill finish reviewing these memorials..." "Then I shall take my leave..." Madam Tan slightly bent her knees in a curtsy and turned to walk out. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hah?" Outside the door, Lin Jiulao, leaning against the wall, let out a slightly puzzled nasal sound. His gaze glanced over, seeing Madam Tans profile standing at the door. In his line of sight, Madam Tans tears flowed down her cheeks like broken pearls, her body trembling slightly, clearly trying her best to suppress the sounds of her sobs. Tears fell silently, her sadness unspoken. Madam Tan seemed to realize that Lin Jiulao was watching her. She slightly shook her head, indicating that he should remain silent, before she quickly walked away from the study. Qi Zongbi watched as Madam Tans figure disappeared outside the study, his expression dazed. He didnt think much about why his wife stood at the door with her back to him for a while... Does she blame me for being too focused on my work and neglecting her? But I am doing this for the Ruen Dynasty... She will understand. Qi Zongbi turned back and focused his gaze on the documents in front of him, but he couldnt concentrate anymore. Lin Jiulao watched Madam Tan leave, then looked at the man with greying hair at the table. He didnt intend on saying anything. His only responsibility was to ensure that this man wouldnt die in front of him. These officials are truly hard to understand... Lin Jiulao looked up at the crescent moon in the sky. Can a nation be more important than your own woman? In their bedroom, Madam Tan suppressed her voice and tears soaked the bright red pillow as she cried her heart out. Chapter 127 - Enmity Must Be Avenged Chapter 127 - Enmity Must Be AvengedIt was noon when Ye Beizhi returned to the Fuzhao Courtyard. At first, he had planned to visit the External Prime Ministers residence to gather some information, but he reconsidered and dismissed the idea after hearing what Chi Nanwei had to say about that. He wandered the area around the Fuzhao Courtyard for a bit instead before returning. Chi Nanwei was already busy helping at Granny Yus house. Seeing Ye Beizhi return, she smiled brightly and said, "Go wash your hands, Granny Yu made chicken soup, and Ive already prepared a bowl for you." Chi Nanweis smile was so clean, pure, and carefree, but this sense of comfort inexplicably made Ye Beizhi feel somewhat uneasy. Ye Beizhi opened his mouth, but in the end, said nothing. He turned and walked toward the washbasin. The meal passed uneventfully. Ye Beizhi remained silent, focused on his food, while Chi Nanwei occasionally chatted and joked with Granny Yu, making the older lady laugh heartily. After the meal, Chi Nanwei helped clean up the dishes, then returned home with Ye Beizhi. "Dummy, its almost New Year''s," Chi Nanwei said as she brought in the dry clothes that had been hanging outside. "Mm," Ye Beizhi responded absentmindedly without looking back. He sat at the table with his Tang blade on his lap, carefully cleaning the blade. Chi Nanwei threw a pile of clothes onto the bed and sat beside them. "What I''m saying is, we should also buy some New Years goods..." Ye Beizhi paused his movements and looked up at Chi Nanwei. Chi Nanwei, with her back to him, was folding clothes as she continued, "After all, its our first New Year in the capital. We should at least do something festive." Ye Beizhi pursed his lips, his gaze on the womans back growing complex, but he said nothing. Chi Nanwei seemed unaware of Ye Beizhis changing expression as she continued talking. "Im thinking that after the New Year, Ill go help at Aunt Lius tailor shop at the end of the street. Shes short on help, and I know a bit about sewing. This way, I can earn some money every month..." Ye Beizhis eyebrows furrowed at some point, and he couldnt help but say, "The silver that Wary Listener gave us is enough for us for a while..." "But we cant always rely on other peoples money, can we?" Chi Nanwei interrupted Ye Beizhi, turning to him with a smile. "We wont be staying here long." Ye Beizhi looked into Chi Nanweis eyes, seemingly growing emotional. He added, "You know that." Chi Nanwei shrugged, then turned back to continue folding their clothes. "Why cant we stay long? We could settle down here... I think things are pretty good now." "It''s not good," Ye Beizhi said somberly. "Whats not good?" Chi Nanwei didnt turn around. "I think it is good." "It''s not good..." Ye Beizhi stared intently at Chi Nanwei, even though she didn''t turn around. "You... know why." "I dont know... I just think that things are good now!" Chi Nanwei suddenly raised her voice, pounding her fist on the bed. "We..." Ye Beizhi pushed past Chi Nanweis emotional outburst and continued, "We didnt come here to stay... We came for revenge." The room fell into silence, and for a moment, neither of them spoke. "Revenge..." Chi Nanweis shoulders trembled slightly. She suddenly grabbed the pile of clothes and threw it at Ye Beizhi, glaring at him with teary eyes. "What revenge! Who asked you to avenge me? Didnt I say it already!? I said it! I dont want revenge anymore! I dont want revenge anymore..." Chi Nanwei buried her face in her arms and lay on the bed, sobbing. Ye Beizhi sat at the table, looking down solemnly at the Tang blade on his lap. His fingers tapped unconsciously on the blade as his thoughts churned. After a long time, Ye Beizhi finally stood up from his chair, walked over to Chi Nanweis side, and reached out, wanting to pat her shoulder. But his hand stopped midway, hovering in the air, unable to reach her. Ye Beizhi opened his mouth but didnt know what to say, so he stood there, at a loss. As Ye Beizhi stood there in a daze, Chi Nanwei finally spoke, still lying on the bed, her voice muffled. "Dummy..." "Mm?" "Dont go..." Chi Nanwei sat up, looking at Ye Beizhi with bloodshot eyes, tears streaming down her face. Her tone was almost pleading. "Dont go for revenge... I..." "I dont want anyone else to die... You''re all I have left..." Chi Nanwei bit her lower lip tightly, almost drawing blood. Ye Beizhi didnt say anything. He hesitantly reached out, pausing midway, before gently wiping the tears from the womans face. "Mm." Ye Beizhi nodded. "Mm-hmm!" Though her face was still streaked with tears, Chi Nanwei smiled and nodded enthusiastically. "Then... lets go buy New Years goods this afternoon!" Chi Nanwei tightly held Ye Beizhis hand. Ye Beizhi nodded again. "Alright." Creak The door was pushed open from outside, and Granny Yu poked her head in from the doorway. "What are you two up to?" Granny Yu looked at Chi Nanwei, then at Ye Beizhi, her face full of suspicion. Chi Nanwei sniffled, hastily wiping away the remaining tears on her face. "Granny, Granny Yu..." Ye Beizhi glanced at Granny Yu and found her scrutinizing him with a sharp gaze, causing sweat to bead on his forehead. Granny Yu walked in, approached Chi Nanwei, and patted her hair before turning to point at Ye Beizhi. "Master Ye, Miss Chi has a gentle temperament. You better not bully her... Otherwise, dont blame me for turning on you!" Ye Beizhis mouth opened slightly, unsure of what to say. "No. Granny Yu, youve misunderstood!" Chi Nanwei hurriedly grabbed Granny Yus hand. "Dummy didnt bully me..." "No?" Granny Yu widened her eyes at Chi Nanwei. "I may be old, but Im not blind. Look at you, crying like this... Miss Chi, let me tell you, a woman cant be too soft..." Chi Nanwei didnt know whether to laugh or cry. "Granny Yu, youve really misunderstood. Dummy really didnt bully me. I just...just remembered something sad..." Ye Beizhi no longer wanted to hear Chi Nanwei explaining to Granny Yu and pushed open the door to leave. Standing in the courtyard, he could still faintly hear Chi Nanwei and Granny Yu talking. Chi Nanweis voice no longer carried any hint of her sobbing. It was as if what had just happened was an illusion. Ye Beizhis hand gripped the hilt of his blade tightly, his palm dripping with sweat. I never wanted to lie to you. But this revenge isnt just for you... its for me. Was it for the escort agency that took me in? Or for Master Wus kindness? Or perhaps it was just because of that bun I sliced in two. Regardless of the reason... sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im sorry. Chapter 128 - Box of Rouge Chapter 128 - Box of RougeThe sky became a bit gloomier that afternoon. Granny Yu chatted with Chi Nanwei in the house for over half an hour, and she gave Ye Beizhi a glare as she walked past him in the courtyard. Ye Beizhi blinked and pretended not to notice. Not long after, Chi Nanwei came out, having changed into a new outfit. Apart from her slightly reddened eyes, there was no sign she had just been crying. Chi Nanwei took small steps toward him, grabbed Ye Beizhis hand, and said, "Lets go. We agreed to buy stuff for New Year''s this afternoon." Ye Beizhi nodded and turned to lead the way out of the courtyard. Chi Nanwei suddenly called out from behind. "Wait!" Ye Beizhi turned his head, looking at Chi Nanwei in confusion. Chi Nanwei wrinkled her nose playfully and ran over, reaching for Ye Beizhis waist and grabbing the Tang blade. Ye Beizhi immediately grabbed the hilt of his blade, frowning slightly at Chi Nanwei. Chi Nanwei put her hands on her hips, glared at Ye Beizhi, and then reached her hand out. "Who goes shopping with a blade? Leave it at home. No ones going to steal it." Ye Beizhi stood still, giving the woman in front of him a long look, and gradually released his grip on the blade. "Alright." Ye Beizhi nodded, lowering his head slightly and avoiding eye contact with Chi Nanwei. He untied the blade and sheath from his waist and handed it to Chi Nanwei, who ran into the house with it. Soon after, Chi Nanwei came back out, after hiding the blade. She grabbed Ye Beizhi and started pulling him out of the courtyard as she said, "Lets go, lets go! If we dont leave now, itll be too late." Ye Beizhi let her pull him forward, occasionally shifting about uncomfortably. Without anything hanging from his back, he felt like something was missing. After they reached the street, Chi Nanwei let go of Ye Beizhis hand but stayed close by his side. The streets were already crowded with waves of people, as it was almost New Years, but Chi Nanwei eagerly talked about her plans. "Tomorrow, Ill find the teacher across the street and have him write us a couplet. Once we stick it up, itll feel more like New Years." "After the New Year, Ill ask Aunt Liu for some fabric, and then Ill make you a new set of clothes..." Ye Beizhi slightly turned his head, looking at Chi Nanwei. "About the couplet..." Chi Nanwei tilted her head. "What about it?" "We could ask that guy next door... Su Yi, right?" Ye Beizhi frowned, trying to recall the name he could never quite remember. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hes also a scholar..." Ye Beizhi spoke slowly as they walked. "He should...know how to write a couplet." "Him?" Chi Nanwei pouted. "Hes the top scholar. Writing a couplet would be no problem for him, but it wouldnt be right. After all, hes a minister now... He wouldnt just write something for anyone." "Besides..." Chi Nanwei glanced up at Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi noticed Chi Nanwei observing him and glanced at her sideways. "Hm?" Chi Nanwei shrugged helplessly. "Besides, you and him dont seem to get along that well, right?" Ye Beizhi thought for a moment. It was true, as Chi Nanwei said, that Su Yi seemed to have something against him. Every time they met, Su Yi would snort coldly, looking like he didnt want to associate with him. Was it because I wasnt friendly enough the first time we met? It probably was. "Ah! its Rouge from Yanlong Cosmetics Studio!" Chi Nanwei suddenly exclaimed in delight, pulling Ye Beizhi toward a shop. Yanlong Cosmetics Studio? Ye Beizhi hadnt heard of it and didnt know what Chi Nanwei was talking about. Noticing his confusion, Chi Nanwei turned and smiled at him. "Yanlong Cosmetics Studio, have you never heard of it?" Ye Beizhi shook his head. "Yanlong Cosmetics Studio... it sells rouge and face powder, of course." Chi Nanwei shot Ye Beizhi with a playful look. "Ive been using their rouge since we were in Jiading. You didnt know?" Ye Beizhi stood with his mouth slightly open, speechless. Before he knew it, Ye Beizhi had been pulled into the studio by Chi Nanwei. Yanlong Cosmetics Studio wasnt very big, and it felt cramped inside. Unlike other stores, it was filled entirely with women. Ye Beizhi stumbled awkwardly as Chi Nanwei pulled him through the crowd of women. Despite his martial skills, he could hardly use them now, so he appeared quite clumsy. "Found it, found it!" Chi Nanwei pointed excitedly at a box of rouge on a shelf not far away. Ye Beizhi looked up. sure enough, it seemed familiar. He had seen this same rouge box in Chi Nanweis small makeup bag before. As Chi Nanwei reached for the rouge box, another hand fell on top of hers. From beside her, a pleasant voice said, "Im sorry, but I saw this first~" Chi Nanwei froze and turned her face to see a woman as beautiful as an immortal being standing before her with a smile. Chi Nanwei had never seen anyone so stunning, so much so that she couldnt even feel jealous. Seeing Chi Nanwei staring in a daze, the beautiful woman grew slightly impatient and waved her hand in front of her face. "Miss, would you be willing to let me have it~?" Realizing how foolish she had just looked, Chi Nanwei blushed and felt a bit tongue-tied. "Ah, this... I..." The beautiful woman chuckled softly. "Heh, no need to be shy, Miss. You see, Im really fond of this box of rouge~ So, if you dont mind, Ill gratefully accept your kindness." With that, the beautiful woman reached out to take the box, continuing to speak, "My name is Yang Lu. Lets consider this the start of our friendship. Thank you, Miss, for letting me have" Yang Lu suddenly gasped, feeling an overwhelming and chilling aura envelop her. Her hair stood on end as if she had been trapped in an ice cellar. Her hand, halfway outstretched, froze in midair, unable to move. The aura was so menacing, that she firmly believed even the slightest movement on her part would result in her being torn to pieces. Yang Lus heart raced uncontrollably, her eyes widening. She didnt even dare to breathe too heavily, as if afraid of disturbing a sleeping beast. But who is this aura coming from?! This woman in front of me? Impossible! As Yang Lus mind raced, a large hand reached over, picked up the rouge box, and held it in its grasp. Yang Lu swallowed hard and slowly turned her head. What she saw was a young man handing the rouge box to the pretty woman from earlier, without even glancing at her. "Huh? Dummy..." Chi Nanwei looked at the rouge box in her hand, then at the motionless Yang Lu. "W-what happened? Didnt that sister want this box of rouge?" Ye Beizhi thought for a moment before replying, "She doesnt want it anymore." Chi Nanwei, confused, turned to look at Yang Lu. Yang Lu suddenly felt the oppressive aura disappear. She had clearly heard the conversation between the two and hurriedly looked up, seeing the young man standing behind the girl, staring at her with emotionless eyes. His gaze unmistakably told her, Leave now. Yang Lu knew she had no choice but to accept the loss. "I dont want it anymore," she muttered gloomily before disappearing into the crowd. Chi Nanwei raised her eyebrows in confusion and turned to look at Ye Beizhi. "Dummy, do you know her?" Ye Beizhi quickly shook his head. "Alright. Ill believe you for now." Chi Nanwei raised her chin proudly, like a mother hen guarding her food. Chapter 129 - The Stirring Winds Chapter 129 - The Stirring WindsWho was that person? Was meeting him really just a coincidence? Even if it was, does it mean anything that I met him as soon as I arrived in the capital to carry out an important mission? Could it really be that coincidental? Yang Lu furrowed her brow as she walked back, replaying the events that had just occurred in her mind. Her back felt cold... the sweat had soaked through her clothes. Yang Lu didnt believe she was unbeatable, but this was the first time she encountered someone whose sheer presence could paralyze her. To run into such a formidable figure after casually going for a stroll... Yang Lu couldnt convince herself that there was nothing more behind this. Lost in thought, she soon found herself back at her temporary lodging. Yang Lu pushed open the door, and the thick smell of traditional medicine filled the air. Baili Gucheng sat by the window, reading a book. When he saw her return, he closed the book and said, "My injury is no longer serious... Time is running out. I have to try." "No," Yang Lu replied without even turning her head. "I know your internal injuries better than you. Only about eighty percent of your injuries have healed." Baili Gucheng frowned. "Eighty percent... Thats enough. Besides, I know my body. I feel fully recovered." "Whos looking after who here? You or me?" Yang Lu raised her voice, arching an eyebrow. "If I say you''re not fully healed, you''re not fully healed. Besides, your injury isnt like others. If you force it before making a full recovery, youll only worsen your initial wounds, undoing all the previous treatment." "But"Baili Gucheng clenched his fists and his jaw tightly"we really dont have time!" "Even so, no." Yang Lu crossed her arms and shook her head. "If you go now the way you are, all you''ll do is throw your life away." "!" Bang! Baili Gucheng slammed his fist on the table, glaring at Yang Lu. "What do you know?! The Northern Qiang army could already be on its way! The people at North Watching Pass are still waiting for reinforcements from the imperial court, but no one will tell them the court has already signed away their lives!" Baili Gucheng shot to his feet, pointing at himself. "Even if I, Baili Gucheng, go to die, its just one life! But at the North Watching Pass... there are tens of thousands of people who have been condemned to die!" At this point, Baili Guchengs raised hand trembled uncontrollably, as if he couldnt bear to imagine the future of the North Watching Pass. He paused, lips quivering, then slumped into his chair. "Now... as long as theres even the slightest chance, I have to try... At least its better than sitting here every day doing nothing..." Baili Guchengs outburst startled Yang Lu. She knew he couldnt let go of North Watching Pass, but she hadnt realized how deeply it weighed on his heart. Yang Lus lips moved slightly. She pulled out a chair and sat down across from Baili Gucheng. Baili Gucheng rested his hands on the table, his head bowed. He stared at his feet, his snow-white hair hanging messily down, obscuring his face. Tentatively, Yang Lu reached out and placed her hand over Baili Gucheng''s hand. "Bai, Baili..." Yang Lu could feel the slight tremor in the mans hand. "Youre almost healed... Listen to me." Yang Lu pursed her lips. "Once youve fully recovered, well have a better chance of success, wont we? Ive already been looking for the best blacksmith in the city these past few days to see if anyone can break this lock..." "There''s no need." Baili Gucheng shook his head, his white hair trembling. "They cant open it. Its not about the blacksmiths. It is impossible for them to melt this lock." Yang Lu frowned in bewilderment. "Then how was it forged in the first place? How can we melt that lock?" Baili Gucheng lifted his head and sighed deeply. "As far as I know, there are only two ways in the world to melt this lock. One is to find the master of Xuanfeng Valley to smelt it within the Qieyang Pavilion, and the other... is to find the person who made this lock." "Where is that person?" Yang Lus beautiful eyes widened in urgency. Baili Gucheng smiled bitterly. "Heh... If I knew that, would I still be sitting here?" Yang Lu fell silent. Clang "What kind of famed sword is this?!" Baili Gucheng swept both the sword and the book from the table onto the floor. "If it cant be drawn, its just a piece of scrap metal!" Yang Lu quickly grasped Baili Guchengs hand, her beautiful eyes glaring at him angrily. "Enough! Losing your temper wont save the North Watching Pass! Calm down!" At the mention of North Watching Pass, Baili Gucheng immediately deflated, collapsing back into the chair. Yang Lu walked over and picked up his sword and book. As she picked up the book, she noticed it had no title on the front or back cover, sparking her curiosity. She casually flipped through and came across a dog-eared page. At the top of the page, only two characters were written: "Seeking Immortality." Yang Lu gasped sharply, exclaiming, "Could this be!" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Concealed Sword Art." Yang Lu turned to look. Baili Gucheng was gazing out the window, lost in thought. "Im planning to find another sword." Baili Gucheng lowered his eyes. "One that can be drawn." "How could you!" Yang Lus eyes widened. Martial artists usually have their own personal weapons, and its a major taboo to use another. Their weapons are like trusted companions, and switching to another would certainly diminish their overall abilities. "I think its worth a try." Baili Gucheng smiled wryly. "Besides, this is our only option, isnt it?" Yang Lus eyes gradually filled with disbelief. "You mean... that sword strike?!" Baili Gucheng nodded. "Seeking Immortality." Yang Lus lips parted slightly. "I thought you couldnt use it?!" Baili Gucheng frowned. "I think I can do it." Yang Lu shook her head. "The risk is too great. Its not worth it." "Assassinating Qi Zongbi is risky enough as it is, so a little more wont matter." Baili Gucheng looked at Yang Lu calmly. "For now, you just focus on healing me as quickly as possible... Ill handle the rest." *** As in previous years, the Imperial Capital had already entered the festive atmosphere of the New Year. Every household hung large red lanterns and pasted red couplets across their doors. The men planned to use their monthly wages to buy jewelry for their wives, while the women bought fabric to make new clothes for their husbands and children. Thriving in the excitement, the children remained as carefree as ever and only grew more boisterous at this time. But not everyone could be like this. Someone in the grand imperial palace was pondering whether this war should be fought. Someone in their study was worrying whether the war could be won. Someone working by candlelight sought ways to save the people from inevitable disaster. Someone sat by their window, contemplating how to kill with a sword. Someone held a blade across their knees, silently apologizing... for revenge was inevitable. The clouds churn, and the winds rise. Chapter 130 - Clouds Gather, Storm Stirs Chapter 130 - Clouds Gather, Storm StirsToday, Ye Beizhi avoided Chi Nanwei and went to the Listening Storm Pavilion alone. Although the festive New Year atmosphere had spread across the capital, the Listening Storm Pavilion remained as quiet and serene as usual. The servant who led the way brought Ye Beizhi to a private room separated by bamboo curtains and then left. Although Listening Storm Pavilion was the headquarters of the informant Ye Fan, it usually served as just a refined teahouse. Private rooms, like the one Ye Beizhi was in, were arranged in a square around a courtyard with rock gardens, flowing water, and stone-paved walkways. A few people sat scattered in other private rooms, all quietly sipping tea and chatting softly, careful not to disturb the rare tranquility. Ye Beizhi entered the room, sat cross-legged on a cushion, and closed his eyes as if he were taking a nap. He wasnt here for tea, he was here to meet someone. After waiting for a long time without anyone arriving, Ye Beizhi frowned, wondering what scheme Ye Fan had concocted this time. Just as he was thinking this, footsteps echoed from the hallway outside the room. Someone lifted the curtain and stepped inside. Ye Beizhi looked up, but the person who entered was not Ye Fan. The person appeared to be a shopkeeper, so Ye Beizhi looked at him with a trace of confusion. Seeing Ye Beizhi staring at him, the shopkeeper bowed slightly at the door before walking over with a smile. "Greetings, sir, my master sent me to deliver a message." Ye Beizhi tapped his fingers on the table, paused, and said, "Speak." "Of course," the shopkeeper said, cupping his hands. My master said he knows why youve come today. Hes worried that if he comes personally, it will inevitably lead to another heated argument with you, which would be unbecoming. So, he asked me to bring this letter." As he spoke, the shopkeeper pulled a folded sheet of paper from his sleeve. The ink was slightly smeared across the page, indicating that it had been freshly written and folded. Ye Beizhi took the letter and unfolded it. It contained only a few words. "On the first day of the new year, Qi Zongbi will certainly go to Heavenly Divination Shrine in the northwest of the capital to pay respects to his late master, as he does every year." Seeing Ye Beizhi finish reading, the shopkeeper spoke again. "My master also asked me to relay one more message." "Hmm?" Ye Beizhi looked up at him. The shopkeeper cleared his throat and looked at Ye Beizhi seriously as he conveyed his master''s words. "Right now, the waters of the capital are too muddy. Mute Ye, if you truly want to get involved, be careful not to drown." After delivering this message, the shopkeeper smiled again and cupped his hands. "Please, dont take offense, sir. These were my masters exact words, so I hope you wont be offended." Ye Beizhi nodded, pocketed the letter, stood up, and lifted the curtain to walk out. The shopkeeper quickly caught up to him from behind. "Ill see you out, sir." The two walked in silence, one in front and one behind, until they reached the main entrance. "By the way, tell Wary Listener." Ye Beizhi suddenly stopped at the door and turned to look at the shopkeeper. "If I die there, Chi" The shopkeeper, still smiling, interrupted Ye Beizhis words as if he knew what Ye Beizhi was about to tell him. "Rest assured, sir. My master has already made arrangements regarding Miss Chi." Ye Beizhi closed his mouth, silently nodded, and then walked away. As he turned a street corner, Ye Beizhi flicked his hand, scattering fragments of the letter into the wind. The flakes of paper fluttered and danced like snowflakes. Creak A door creaked open, and Baili Gucheng turned his head. The dim room had no lights, and Yang Lu stood by it, half of her body hidden in the shadows. "Im asking you one last time." Yang Lus slightly muffled voice from the shadows. "Have you truly made up your mind?" Baili Gucheng turned back and softly replied, "Yes." Though she had expected this answer, Yang Lu couldnt help but sigh, a hint of sadness in her tone. "We can still wait a bit longer... Forget it." Yang Lu didnt try to persuade him further. She opened the door and stepped out. Before closing the door, she said, "Every year, on the first day after the New Year, Qi Zongbi goes to Heavenly Divination Shrine to pay respects to his late teacher, Li Xun. If youre going to act, that will be your best chance. Impending Sword... You... Take care of yourself." With that, Yang Lu shook her head gently, closed the door, and left. Inside the room, Baili Gucheng looked out the window, toward the North Watching Pass. "New Year''s, huh," Baili Gucheng muttered to himself, "When was the last time I celebrated New Year''s?" The New Year''s festivities at the External Prime Ministers residence were far grander than those made by ordinary citizens. Their mistress had requested that this years celebrations should be livelier than usual. The servants were busier than usual, but their faces were all lit with cheerful smiles. They knew that after New Year''s, their master would be leaving on a long journey. Another major difference this year was that, unlike in previous years, the officials and military officers who visited during this time brought gifts and cheer. This year was different, every official who came to the external ministers residence had a serious, tense expression. Upon entering, they immediately sought the External Prime Minister to discuss urgent matters. "My lord, are you finished?" Madam Tan entered the room with a bowl of ginger soup. Qi Zongbi had just finished meeting with an official from the Ministry of War and finally had a moment of respite. When Madam Tan entered, he took the ginger soup and set it on the table, before rubbing his temples with a tired expression. "Thank you for your concern... I cant help it, you know... The day of battle is approaching, so naturally, theres much to do." Madam Tan walked behind Qi Zongbi and gently massaged his head. "I understand, I do but it''s New Year''s and they are still making you worry. Dont they want anyone to enjoy the holiday?" Qi Zongbi gradually eased his frown as he closed his eyes and leaned his head back against his wife. "Mm... Well still celebrate the New Year... Weve done just about everything we can. All thats left is to wait for the battle. As for the rest... we leave it to fate." Madam Tan smiled as she gazed down at the man who had spent half his life with her. Although he was no longer as handsome as he was when they first met, she never grew tired of looking at him. "My lord," Madam Tan called softly. "Mm?" Qi Zongbi shifted his head slightly, finding a more comfortable position, but he still didnt open his eyes. He seemed truly exhausted. Madam Tan bit her lip, her hands unconsciously stopping. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Can you tell me the truth... have you ever blamed me... for not being able to give you a child?" Qi Zongbis body visibly tensed for a moment, but he quickly relaxed again. He opened his eyes, looked up at Madam Tan, and saw that she was gazing back at him, her eyes glistening. He reached out and clasped her hand in his. "Youre still thinking about that..." "Heh." Madam Tans lips twitched, but she couldnt force a smile. "How could I not think about it... I..." "Dont say anymore." Qi Zongbi gently patted her hand. "Ive never blamed you. Even if I had to choose again, Id still marry you." "My lord..." Madam Tan was choked with emotion. "Lets not talk about that anymore." Qi Zongbi rested his head back on Madam Tan and smiled with his eyes closed. "Keep massaging me. Once I go to the frontlines, I wont be able to enjoy my wifes care." "Heh..." Madam Tan laughed through her tears and gently wiped away the drop at the corner of her eye. "Then youd better hurry back after the battle. Dont make me wait too long." This time, Qi Zongbi didnt reply, as if he hadnt heard her. Madam Tan didnt ask again, but a trace of sorrow appeared in her tender eyes. One stood, one sat. One person had his eyes closed, the other refused to look away. After a long time, Qi Zongbi suddenly said, "When I go to pay respects to my teacher after the New Year, Ill stop by to see my junior brother. Lets see if he has any final advice... If something unexpected happens, well need his strategies." "Mm, thats how it should be." Madam Tan smiled. "This year, Ive made him new clothes again. After all, its New Year, and he should have new clothes. Take them to him when you go." Qi Zongbi nodded. "You have a good heart, my dear." Clouds were gathering; a storm was stirring. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 131 - Turmoil Before the New Year Chapter 131 - Turmoil Before the New YearYear 221 of the Ruen Dynasty, the 30th day of the 12th lunar month. Today was New Year''s Eve, the last day of the year, and also the most important holiday for the people of the Ruen Dynasty. Inside the Fuzhao Courtyard, Chi Nanwei and Ye Beizhi had just finished a midday meal. After cleaning up, Chi Nanwei told Ye Beizhi, "By the way, Granny Yu invited us to her house for New Years Eve dinner." Ye Beizhi froze for a moment, feeling somewhat reluctant. Ever since Granny Yu had seen the two of them arguing that day, she had looked at him unpleasantly for days. Ye Beizhi felt extremely awkward since she would glare at him whenever they met. "Whats wrong?" Chi Nanwei asked, noticing Ye Beizhis uncomfortable expression. Ye Beizhi shook his head. "It''s nothing." Chi Nanwei didnt think much of it and motioned toward a pair chickens, saying, "Here. Take these two chickens over to Granny Yu. We shouldnt keep eating from her without giving something back." Ye Beizhi turned his head and saw two chickens bound by straw ropes lying on the ground by the stove. He nodded, scooped up the chickens, and headed to the neighboring house. At the door, he ran into Granny Yu, who had just returned from grocery shopping. Seeing Ye Beizhi, Granny Yu placed her grocery bag on the ground and pulled out a key to unlock the door before she asked, "What is it? Do you need something?" Ye Beizhi nodded and lifted the two chickens in his hand. "Miss Chi sent you, didnt she?" Granny Yu knew that Ye Beizhi wasnt much of a talker, so she didnt find his silence strange. Ye Beizhi nodded again. "Alright, come on in." Granny Yu opened the door and let him in. Ye Beizhi put the chickens by the stove and was about to leave when Granny Yu called out, "Hey! Where do you think youre going?" "Huh?" Ye Beizhi turned around, blinking in confusion. "Here, take this." Granny Yu pressed a cleaver into his hand and pointed at the chickens. "Go butcher them. Ill boil some water for you." "Uh..." Ye Beizhi looked at the cleaver in his hand, then at Granny Yu, who had already turned back to her work. Ye Beizhi stood there, cleaver in hand, staring at the two chickens on the ground, and felt a bit conflicted. Killing a chicken... Was it the same as killing a person? "Whats taking so long?" Granny Yu turned back when she noticed Ye Beizhi hadnt moved. "What? Dont you know how to kill a chicken? Arent you trained in martial arts?" Ye Beizhi was a bit flustered by Granny Yus comment, because he was unable to figure out the connection between knowing martial arts and knowing how to kill a chicken. Granny Yu glared at him and yelled, "Take the chickens outside! What, youre going to do it in my house?" "I-Ill try..." Ye Beizhi hurriedly grabbed the chickens and rushed outside. Outside, Ye Beizhi dropped the chickens on the ground. Cleaver in hand, he squatted down and locked eyes with the chickens in a moment of awkward confrontation. Cluck cluck Ye Beizhi slowly exhaled and closed his eyes, gripping the cleaver tightly. He thought to himself, Since its all killing... then it should be fine as long as I kill them? The two chickens seemed to sense their impending doom and began flapping their wings anxiously and clucking. Swish! A cold flash streaked by, and a chickens head dropped to the ground. As soon as Ye Beizhi opened his eyes, he saw the headless chicken suddenly start thrashing around, flapping its wings wildly, spraying blood all over the courtyard. The living chicken was badly startled, and also began struggling, sending feathers flying everywhere. When Ye Beizhi looked up, he saw Su Yi standing in the courtyard, staring at him in shock. The headless chicken finally stopped moving and collapsed at his feet. A few feathers landed on Su Yis head, and his previously pure white scholars robe was now sprinkled with blood. Ye Beizhi stood there, his mouth slightly open, stunned. "You..." Su Yi slowly pointed a trembling hand at Ye Beizhi. "What... what are you doing?!" Ye Beizhi lifted the cleaver in his hand and gestured around him. "Killing a chicken." Upon hearing the commotion, Granny Yu and Chi Nanwei came out and defused the situation, so the matter finally came to an end. Grumbling, Su Yi stomped off to change his clothes while Ye Beizhi fetched hot water to pluck the chickens. Ye Beizhi brought a stool and sat outside Granny Yus door. With his keen hearing, he could faintly hear the conversation inside. "Mother, after the New Year, Ill take you to live in a big house," Su Yi said. "You bought a house?" Granny Yu sounded slightly irritated. "Arent we living just fine here? Why buy a house? Do you think money just falls from the sky?" Afraid of his mothers nagging, Su Yi quickly said, "I didn''t buy it! The court gave it to me after my promotion!" "They give you a house for getting a promotion?" Granny Yu sounded skeptical. "Back in our village, no one ever gave the village head a house after he got promoted." Su Yi couldnt help but laugh feebly. "Im the Crown Princes tutor now, and I am a first-rank junior official! The village head doesnt even have a rank. How could you compare us? Even when I was just a Hanlin scholar at the seventh rank, I was already way above him!"[ref]The ranking system in imperial China was highly hierarchical and included nine primary ranks, each subdivided into "" (senior) and "" (junior) levels. The first rank (һƷ) was the highest, with "һƷ" being the topmost level for officials, nobles, or other esteemed positions.[ref/] Granny Yu pouted. "I dont understand all your talk of ranks. Im living just fine here, so why should I move? Im not going." "Mother! Why... why are you so stubborn?!" Su Yi stomped his foot in frustration. "Whats wrong with moving to a big house? Youll even have servants to take care of you" "Im still capable of moving around. I dont need anyone to take care of me," Granny Yu said as she sidestepped Su Yi and went back to cutting vegetables at the stove. Su Yi grabbed her hand, keeping her from working. "Mother! Just listen to me. I cant be at ease with you living here!" "Why cant you be at ease?!" Granny Yu glared at him. "Weve got good neighbors all around us. Whats there to worry about?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Neighbors?!" Su Yi widened his eyes and lowered his voice. "That guy next door, Ye Beizhi... Does he look like a good person to you?!" As soon as Su Yi said this, Granny Yu got truly angry. She grabbed his ear and scolded him furiously, "You little rascal! You''ve become an official, and instead of learning something good, youve learned to talk behind peoples backs?!" "Ouch! Stop! Stop it!" Su Yi cried in pain, covering his ear and pulling his mother''s hand away. "Mother! Why wont you listen?!" "Im not moving!" Granny Yu snorted, turning her back on Su Yi, refusing to talk to him anymore. "Mother!" Su Yis face flushed, not knowing whether it was from anger or pain, but Granny Yu paid him no mind. "Ah!" Su Yi stomped his foot in frustration, but he didn''t know what to do. Seeing that Su Yi finally stopped insisting on moving houses, Granny Yu gently said, "Dont overthink it. Im comfortable living here... By the way, you wont be too busy during the New Year, right? Just stay at home for a few days and dont run around." Hearing this, Su Yi immediately started stammering, "Uh, well..." "Hmm? What is it?" Granny Yu turned to look at him. Su Yi lowered his head, finding it difficult to immediately go against his mother''s wishes. "Tomorrow, I have to visit a senior official. There are some matters I need to discuss with him..." He knew that he hadnt spent much time with his mother ever since becoming an official, and he felt a bit guilty about it. This time, Granny Yu didnt scold him. She simply nodded. "Mm... So you''ll be busy on the first day of the New Year?" Su Yi nodded. Granny Yu sighed. "Its alright then... Since its official business, you should be busy... But you cant visit someone empty-handed on New Years, can you? When you go tomorrow, take the basket of eggs from the house with you." Su Yi stayed silent and nodded. He knew that, in his mothers eyes, a basket of eggs was already a very precious gift. Chapter 132 - Official Su Yi Chapter 132 - Official Su YiFor Ye Beizhi, this New Years passed without much impact. It wasn''t particularly joyous or unpleasant, it merely passed like any other day. The sky was already bright by the time he got up. He dressed and walked into the inner room. Inside, Chi Nanwei was still sound asleep. Last night at dinner, she had gotten into a sorrowful mood and insisted on drinking. After a few cups, she started talking nonsense and soon began crying, sobbing about Grandpa Wu and Big Brother Fang. Ye Beizhi didnt think much of it, but Granny Yu and Su Yi understood that Chi Nanwei had been reminded of sad memories that made things a bit awkward. Seeing that dinner was over, Ye Beizhi simply carried her back to her room and tucked her into bed. Chi Nanwei was curled up on the bed, soundly asleep. Her breathing was steady like a small kitten. Ye Beizhi stood quietly at the bedside, gently brushing a few stray hairs from her cheek. He gazed down at her peaceful sleeping face, and a ripple of emotion stirred in his eyes. After a long moment, Ye Beizhi took a deep breath and turned away from the sleeping woman. He crouched down, reaching under the bed, and pulled out his Tang blade. It turned out that Chi Nanwei had hidden the Tang blade there. She thought she had successfully concealed it from Ye Beizhi, unaware that he had long known about it and simply chose not to say anything. Ye Beizhi fastened his Tang blade on his waist with practiced ease. There was no need to prepare anything else. Killing someone required nothing more than the blade. Before closing the door, Ye Beizhi paused for a moment, wondering if he should leave a note for Chi Nanwei. Inside, Chi Nanwei rolled over, mumbling a few words in her sleep, still deep in her peaceful slumber. In the next moment, he shook his head. Forget it. Thunk A light sound echoed as the door closed. Not long after Ye Beizhi left Fuzhao Courtyard, the door to Granny Yus house next door also opened. Su Yi stepped out, and Granny Yu asked from inside, "You rascal, are you coming back for lunch or not?" "No, Ive got things to do. You eat by yourself," Su Yi replied casually as he closed the door behind him. It was clear that Su Yi was dressed more formally today, wearing the junior first-rank official robe embroidered with clouds and cranes. He had dressed this way because he was going to meet someone important, and his junior first-rank status would convey the seriousness of his visit. He was going to see Qi Zongbi, the External Prime Minister who had dared to gamble with the lives of fifty thousand people. Though Su Yi wasnt sure what he could do for the lives that hung in the balance, he still wanted to seek out the man responsible in person. In the past, when he was just a junior seventh-rank Hanlin scholar, he wouldnt have even made it through the gates of the Prime Ministers residence. But now, as the Crown Princes tutor with a solid junior first-rank title, even though he had no real power, he could at least stand face-to-face with Qi Zongbi and speak to him on equal footing. There was just one thing that detracted from his official air... this junior first-rank official was carrying a basket of eggs. The doorman at the Prime Ministers residence rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have been seeing things. Was that high-ranking official dressed in a cloud-and-crane robe carrying a basket of eggs on a formal visit to see the External Prime Minister? "May I ask... sir?" The doorman hesitantly cupped his hands. "What business brings you here?" "Oh, its like this. Please inform the External Prime Minister that the Crown Princes tutor, Su Yi, has urgent business to discuss," Su Yi responded politely, showing no disdain despite the man being a servant. The doormans expression grew uneasy. "Lord Su, this is quite unfortunate..." "Hmm?" Su Yi froze. "Whats wrong?" The doorman spread his hands and said, "My lord left early this morning. Hes not at home right now." "The External Prime Minister went out?" Su Yi was confused. "Its the first day of the New Year. Why wouldnt he be home?" "You may not know, Lord Su," the doorman replied, "but every year on this day, my lord goes to pay respects to his late master. So your timing is unfortunate indeed." Su Yi nodded and then asked, "How long until the External Prime Minister returns? If its not too long, I can wait." "Thats hard to say. Im just a servant, so I wouldnt know my lords schedule." The doorman paused and added sincerely, "If your business is urgent, its best to go find him and speak in person. My lord is leaving the capital soon, supposedly for the war... Itll be hard to find him after that!" The mention of the war immediately triggered Su Yis nerves. He quickly asked, "Then Ill go find him right away! Where did the External Prime Minister go?" The doorman pointed to the northwest. "To the far northwest of the city, theres a place called Heavenly Divination Shrine. Thats where my lord went." "Thank you." Su Yi cupped his hands in gratitude and turned to leave. The doorman quickly returned the gesture. "Youre too kind, Lord Su. This is my duty." Su Yi had only walked a few steps before he suddenly turned back. The doorman, about to close the door, stopped when he saw Su Yi return. "So this"Su Yi extended the basket of eggs"is a small token. Please pass it on to the External Prime Minister for me." The bewildered doorman took the basket of eggs. "Uh... alright." By the time he snapped out of it, Su Yi had already walked off into the distance. He stared down at the eggs and mumbled to himself, "Is this years gift-giving trend changing?" After getting off to a late start, Su Yi was further delayed. It was noon already. He patted his stomach, feeling the emptiness from having skipped breakfast. Knowing that Qi Zongbi probably wouldnt be done anytime soon, he decided to stop by a small restaurant along the street to grab something to eat. Su Yis entrance startled the owner. The small restaurant had never served such a person before. The robe, with ethereal clouds and dancing cranes, had silver embroidery on its hem and sleeves and radiating a refined grandeur. Even without much experience on the matter, the shopkeeper could tell that a high-ranking official had arrived. The shopkeeper quickly pushed aside the dazed shopboy and rushed over to Su Yi. "This, this esteemed sir, may I ask... what brings you to our humble shop?" The shopkeepers attitude briefly shocked Su Yi. He was unused to such subservience but then he realized the issue. He had forgotten about his new position and that he was still wearing his official robe. After thinking about it, he thought it made sense. After all, what kind of high-ranking official would come to a small shop dressed in their junior first-rank official robes for a meal? But it was too late to go back and change now. Su Yi waved his hand helplessly. "Its fine, just give me a bowl of plain yangchun noodles, and Ill leave once Ive eaten." sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yang... yangchun noodles?" The shopkeeper thought he must have misheard. Yangchun noodles were just basic noodles and cost two wen per bowl. An official came to my little shop just to eat yangchun noodles? The shopkeeper figured he could boast about this story for an entire year. The shopkeeper was about to confirm Su Yis order when he noticed Su Yi staring wide-eyed in one direction. Following his gaze, the shopkeeper saw a man wearing a conical bamboo hat striding across the street toward the dilapidated Heavenly Divination Shrine. There was nothing much that made the man stand out except for one thing... That man had a blade hanging from his waist. Chapter 133 - The Blade That Blocks the Path Chapter 133 - The Blade That Blocks the PathYe Beizhi looked up to see a small mountain before him, with a stone path winding its way upward. The stone path was laid through a lush and dense forest. Not a soul was in sight. Standing at the foot of the mountain, he could faintly make out the roof and eaves of a building among the dense forest at the summit, which must be the Heavenly Divination Shrine. Weeds grew rampantly between the moss-covered stone steps, showing that few people came here. Turning back, Ye Beizhi could see the busy street not far behind him, which was a stark contrast with the calm overgrown path. There was a clear division between the two sides as if they belonged to two different worlds. It was now high noon, and the sun shone fiercely overhead. Shielded from the sunlight, Ye Beizhi''s entire face was hidden in the shadow of his conical hat. His right hand gently brushed over the Tang blade at his waist as he stepped onto the first stone step. As he went deeper along the path, the ground beneath his feet became somewhat slippery from the dew that had yet to evaporate in the absence of sunlight. Ye Beizhi walked in silence. If not for the blade at his waist, he would have appeared no different from any other visitor. The path wasn''t particularly long. Ye Beizhi walked for less than half an hour before reaching the mountainside. Looking back through gaps in the trees, he could still see the bustling street below. Ye Beizhi adjusted his conical hat and was about to continue upward. He was about to take another step but suddenly decided to remain in place. "I knew you would come..." A voice came from not far ahead, and a figure emerged from the forest, revealing themselves. Ye Beizhi lowered his gaze, and his right hand reached back to slowly grip his blade hilt. Lin Jiulao strolled out of the woods. Lin Jiulao still carried that huge zhanmadao on his back as he stepped onto the stone path, blocking Ye Beizhi''s way. A burning fervor blazed in his eyes. "I knew you would come... Stormqueller." Lin Jiulao tugged the enormous blade from his back and held it out in one hand. "Today, we can finally settle this. It''s just you and me here, no one will interfere." "Move aside." Ye Beizhi''s voice was deep. The blade of the zhanmadao struck the stone steps, sending sparks flying. Lin Jiulao grinned. "Hey, you want to kill Qi Zongbi, that''s fine... but you need to kill me before you can pass." "Stormqueller, do you know how much I''ve wanted to kill you?" Lin Jiulao twisted his neck about which released a series of cracks, then said, "Years ago, when I mastered my blade technique, I believed it was unmatched in the world. "I heard that the master of Xuanfeng Valley, Shi Wufeng, had mastered techniques from countless schools and was a great master of the blade... "Seeking to improve further, I went to Xuanfeng Valley alone with my blade, hoping Shi Wufeng might show me something new... His technique was indeed exquisite. "We fought three times. Each time he used different techniques, but unfortunately, he lost all three times. In the end, I asked him if my blade techniques were the greatest in the world. And guess what?!" Lin Jiulao narrowed his eyes as he stared at Ye Beizhi. His light tone had shifted into something harsher. "Shi Wufeng''s blades were already shattered, yet he said, ''Lin Jiulao, you''re nothing but a frog in a well, underestimating the masters of the world. When it comes to blade techniques, you''re not even one-tenth of Stormqueller''s equal.'' "I asked him who Stormquellerwas, and he told me that Stormqueller wielded the sharpest Tang blade in the world and used the most mysterious blade technique under the heavens." Lin Jiulao grinned derisively. "At the time, I thought that Shi Wufeng was just a sore loser and made up someone to fool me. Such behavior was unworthy of a blade master''s title, so in my anger, I cut off both his arms, ensuring he could never wield a blade again... And I continued to think that way until that night when I saw you!" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ye Beizhi nodded slightly, his expression hidden beneath his conical hat, but his hand was now firmly gripping the hilt of his blade. His body emanated a terrifying killing intent. Lin Jiulao seemed not to notice or care, still staring at Ye Beizhi as he continued feverishly, "Until I saw you and that Tang blade, that sharp blade technique... I recognized you at once! You are the Stormqueller that Shi Wufeng spoke of, the one with the supreme blade technique!" Clang! The sound of a blade being drawn was like a dragon''s roar in the wilderness. Lin Jiulao''s pupils contracted as he saw Ye Beizhi take a step forward, his entire person instantly vanishing from sight! Here it comes! Where is he?! Lin Jiulao''s eyes were wide with intensity, but showed no trace of fear or panic, only a fierce fighting spirit that seemed ready to burn down the forest in flames! An intense killing intent, so thick it seemed almost tangible, came from above! He''s up there! "Hahaha!" The fervor in Lin Jiulao''s eyes grew even more intense as he swung his blade with both hands, veins bulging in his arms as he struck upward with all his might! "Come at me! Stormqueller!" In the air, Ye Beizhi held his Tang Blade high, falling straight toward Lin Jiulao. The wind had blown off his conical hat, revealing eyes as sharp as a blade''s edge. His eyes were fixed on Lin Jiulao''s neck, aiming to slash down and make blood spray forth! Bang! The collision of the two weapons produced a thunderous sound that startled the birds, causing flocks to take flight and flee far away. The entire mountain seemed to tremble from the sound. The massive air pressure bowed the trees on both sides of the path, and many young trees were snapped in half. On the top floor of the Heavenly Divination Shrine, a disheveled man sitting in the shadows heard this tremendous sound and turned to look out the window. By the window, Ah San, carrying a black umbrella on his back, also looked down. "Heh, that direction... is it Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao?" The disheveled man turned back, looking at the scroll in hand, nodding casually. "Mm... He should be fighting that person who tried to assassinate Qi Zongbi the other day, Stormqueller Ye Beizhi." "Stormqueller, eh?" Ah San shook his head with an amused smile. "Aren''t you afraid he''ll really make his way up here and kill Qi Zongbi?" The disheveled man glanced at Ah San. "Qi Zongbi can''t die yet... At least in the Suantian Shrine, Stormqueller doesn''t have the ability to kill him." "Just by relying on Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi by Qi Zongbi''s side?" Ah San smiled strangely, and his voice carried a note of derision. "Frozen Daybreak Dawn Lin Jiulao, Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi... these are the only two you''ve placed to protect Qi Zongbi, right? If Stormqueller Ye Beizhi can kill Lin Jiulao, what''s to stop him from killing Yi Anzhi too?" The disheveled man casually tossed aside the scroll he was reading. He stood up by supporting himself on the low table and walked to Ah San''s side. He looked toward where the sound came from, and spoke softly, "That''s true... but, don''t we still have you? Ephemeral Requiem, Black Umbrella Ah San." Ah San shrugged. "What obligation do I have to help you stop Stormqueller Ye Beizhi? His blade is quite sharp, you know..." "Because Qi Zongbi can''t die yet..." The disheveled man stood by the window, seemingly uncomfortable with the bright sunlight. He took a step back into the shadows and laughed softly, looking at Ah San. "Hehehe... if Qi Zongbi dies, you won''t be able to avenge your master." At the mention of his master, Ah San''s hand gripping the windowsill suddenly tightened. After a long moment, he only slowly released his grip and shrugged. "Fine, I suppose that''s reason enough." "Hahahahaha." The disheveled man suddenly burst into laughter, laughing until tears came out, "Ah San, oh Ah San... you really are, really are..." "Hmm?" Ah San raised an eyebrow. The disheveled man gradually calmed down, but still wore a smile. "I really like you more and more... Even though you cut off your master''s head with your own hands, you still insist on avenging her... tsk tsk." Seeing Ah San''s expression change, the person spread their hands and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll shut up." Ah San gave a cold snort and turned back to look out the window. His distant eyes showed that he was clearly distracted. "I didn''t kill Master." Ah San suddenly said, his voice very soft, as if talking to himself, but his voice was particularly clear in the small room. "Ifif I hadn''t killed her... not only would Master have died, but my junior sister and I would have died too. "She didn''t die by my hand... The Ruen Dynasty sealed her demise." "Alright, alright, I get it." The disheveled man seemed somewhat impatient. "Of course I know all this, why else would I have brought you here? At least our goals are the same now, aren''t they?" Ah San fell silent, and the disheveled man continued, "I won''t actually make you deal with Stormqueller. After all, you might not be able to handle him." "Oh?" Ah San glanced over sideways. "Then... you''re that confident in Lin Jiulao?" The disheveled man laughed hoarsely: "It''s not him I''m confident in, it''s Uncle Fu I trust." "Who?" Ah San was confused. He had never heard this person mention Uncle Fu before. "Hehe..." The disheveled man gestured toward the stairs. Ah San looked over to see someone standing there, who appeared without him noticing! Looking closer, Ah San was even more astonished! Wasn''t that white-haired, slightly hunched old man the elderly servant who brought over meals?! "Let me introduce him to you." The disheveled man tapped the table. "He is Sand Scourer Fu Yiran, a Heaven-ranker." Chapter 134 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part One) Chapter 134 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part One)"Sand Scourer Fu Yiran, Heaven-ranker." "Heaven-ranker?" Ah San raised his eyebrow and turned to look at the disheveled man. He knew that person wouldn''t bring out any ordinary Heaven-ranker individual to deal with Stormqueller, so this old servant must have some unique qualities. "Heh..." A laugh came from the shadows. "What? You don''t believe it?" Ah San didn''t speak, waiting for his answer. "He is a Heaven-ranker but... he is a Heaven-ranker of the Ghostbane Association from twenty years ago." In the shadows, the disheveled man''s withered face showed a faint smile. "Back then, the Ghostbane Association had no Origin or Nihil rankers. No matter how skilled you were, you could only be a Heaven-ranker at most." The hunchbacked old man smiled and bowed slightly to Ah San. "Hehe... the young master is flattering me. I am merely an old servant who serves others." Ah San inexplicably found it absurd. This disheveled man in the shadows, though younger than his senior brother Qi Zongbi by a few years, had a pallid and withered face from going years without sunlight and looked like a ghoul. Someone might believe he was a near-eighty-year-old man at deaths door, yet this old man kept calling him "young master." Ah San couldnt help but get goosebumps. The man seemed to notice Ah San''s doubts and waved his hand to explain "Uncle Fu was among the first people who followed my teacher when he infiltrated the Ghostbane Association. Later, after my teacher passed away, Uncle Fu was the only one left from that group." Ah San still didnt know the extent of this persons abilities, so he asked, "Can he handle Stormqueller?" The man in the shadows smiled without saying a word, while the old man named Fu Yiran cupped his hands and smiled. "As long as that Stormqueller shows himself, I will give it a try." *** Bang! Ye Beizhi had no leverage midair and was involuntarily flung backward. The wind whistled past his ears as the scenery quickly shrank around him. His focus was on Lin Jiulao, who had rooted himself firmly on the ground. The man with the zhanmadao took the full impact of the blow but still couldn''t withstand the force. Lin Jiulao''s hands trembled, and he stumbled back several steps, trying his best to dissipate the power of the strike. Ultimately he was thrown off balance and tumbled across the ground until finally crashing into a tree and stopping. Ye Beizhi closed his eyes slightly, feeling a heaviness building in his chest. It seemed that the direct confrontation just now had caused him some internal injuries. Was that the world''s greatest blade technique? His back slammed into the branches, the constant sound of snapping filled his ears, and the broken branches left scratches on Ye Beizhi''s face. What is the world''s greatest blade technique? What do I know about blade techniques? Ye Beizhi slowly opened his eyes and looked up, sighing. The trees on both sides continued to retreat as he was thrown through the air, and the sunlight in the sky was a bit glaring. If we''re talking about blade techniques... Memories spread like weeds sprouting uncontrollably. *** Slap! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A large hand struck Ye Beizhi''s back hard, causing him to stumble. Ye Beizhi turned his head to see a weathered face, covered in stubble, shouting loudly, "Did you skip lunch or what?! Damn it... Swing your blade with some force! Are you trying to kill someone or sew some flowers?!" Ye Beizhi grimaced in pain, knowing without looking that there must be another palm print on his back. The weathered man walked away, and Ye Beizhi could still hear him muttering to himself as he went, "Damn it... I hate these new recruits the most. They''re all like a bunch of sissies." The man''s name was Niu Dayong, his battalion commander. He was currently in the Flying Mallard Battalion, an infantry unit that held the nickname of the Cannon Fodder Battalion. In battle, their primary roles were leading the charge and covering the retreat. Ye Beizhi watched the man''s departing figure with some envy. If he could become a battalion commander, he wouldn''t have to endure daily scolding and might even be able to reprimand others. This sense of envy only lasted until his first time on the battlefield. Their Flying Mallard Battalion had been ambushed. Ye Beizhi could barely recall what exactly happened at that time. He only remembered the chaotic mess of people swinging weapons, people falling, and the deafening sounds of battle cries. When a comrade next to him was sliced in half by a single strike, Ye Beizhi finally snapped back to reality. His first reaction was to hastily smear the blood on his face and then drop to the ground. Although he was pretending to be dead, his body trembled uncontrollably. He had no idea how much time passed when he felt someone grab him by the collar and lift him up. He looked up to see Niu Dayong''s blood-stained face staring sternly at him. "Commander," Ye Beizhi muttered unconsciously. Slap! A hard slap landed on his face, burning with pain. "Next time! If you don''t want to be killed, then go kill the others!" The commander finished his sentence and walked away without looking back. Ye Beizhi covered his stinging face and noticed that the commander''s chest armor had several wounds, but his back was completely unscathed. When they set up camp that night, Ye Beizhi saw the commander sitting alone in a corner, working on something. He walked over quietly and saw a small bag of silver pieces at the commander''s feet. In his hands, he held the roster of the Flying Mallard Battalion, crossing out some names... They were those of the soldiers who did not survive the ambush today. For each name he crossed out, he would take a few silver pieces from the bag and set them aside. Several piles of silver had already been sorted next to him. Ye Beizhi stood behind him quietly, watching without saying a word. The commander seemed unaware of Ye Beizhi''s presence and continued working silently. Gradually, the bag of silver emptied out, and the commander finally finished marking off the roster. He picked up the nearly empty bag, weighed it in his hand, and smiled bitterly before putting it back in his pocket. Then, he wrapped the piles of silver on the ground with paper, one by one, and finally stood up. The weathered commander turned around and saw Ye Beizhi. "Why aren''t you sleeping? What are you doing here?" "Ah! I... I..." Ye Beizhi was at a loss for words. Deep down, he still feared his commander. The commander didn''t bother with him and, after asking, continued walking back to the camp on his own. Ye Beizhi followed behind, not daring to get too close. "By the way." The commander suddenly stopped and turned his head, causing Ye Beizhi to quickly come to a halt as well. "That... about the slap I gave you today, don''t take it to heart." "Huh?" Ye Beizhi was surprised that this man, as a battalion commander, would apologize to a mere soldier like him. He stammered in response, "No, no problem. I... I won''t hold a grudge..." The commander didnt wait for Ye Beizhi to finish speaking. He nodded, "Hmm, I remember... your name is Ye Beizhi, right? How old are you?" "F-Fourteen!" Ye Beizhi replied with some excitement, straightening his back unconsciously. He couldn''t believe that the commander actually remembered his name. "Hmm... You are young, but on the battlefield, others won''t show mercy just because you''re still a child," the commander reminded softly. Ye Beizhi opened his mouth, feeling that he should say something, but didn''t know what. When he came to his senses, the commander had already left. Chapter 135 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Two) Chapter 135 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Two)A tree as thick as a bowl was broken in half by Lin Jiulao, and the tremendous force propelling him finally dissipated. Lin Jiulao flipped his wrist, twirling his zhanmadao in a flourish, and pushed off the ground with his foot. His entire body shot forward again like an arrow! In Ye Beizhi''s eyes, Lin Jiulao approached swiftly and arrived in an instant. A glint flashed in Ye Beizhis eyes as he grabbed a tree branch beside him with his left hand, leaving five deep marks in it, halting his momentum abruptly. Lin Jiulao kicked off multiple times between the trees, building his momentum as he went. In a flash, he was above Ye Beizhi. Raising his blade high with both hands, he slashed down at Ye Beizhis head! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Ye Beizhi was hanging without a foothold; his left hand gripping a branch. As the blade came down towards him, he thrust his Tang blade upward with his right hand, the tip meeting the descending blade with perfect accuracy. He released the branch with his left hand decisively, using the impact to rapidly descend toward the ground. Boom Dust flew up from the ground, obscuring Ye Beizhi''s figure. "Stormqueller! What are you waiting for?" Lin Jiulao stood on the branch Ye Beizhi had previously grabbed, staring at the swirling dust below. "Hurry up and show me! What is the world''s greatest blade technique really like?!" As the dust settled, a figure gradually emerged. Ye Beizhi stood under the tree, holding his blade. Swish A flash of blade light passed by, swift as lightning, and the tree in front of Ye Beizhi let out a creak that set one''s hair on end. A trunk that was large enough to require three people to encircle it was chopped through in a single slash. It slowly began to topple over. "Come down." Ye Beizhi looked up at Lin Jiulao above him. "I''ll show you." The tree trunk was already tilting, causing Lin Jiulao to lose his balance. He leapt down with his blade, the tip aimed straight at Ye Beizhis head! "Come on! Show me!!" *** Blade techniques were split amongst sweeping, slashing, parrying, slicing, swiping, avoiding, chopping, and thrusting. "You call that using a blade?" The commander snatched Ye Beizhi''s military-issue blade and pushed him aside. "Commander... I...I dont know how to use a blade." Ye Beizhi lowered his head, unable to meet the commander''s eyes. "Damn it, you keep talking nonsense. If you knew how to wield it, would I have you train with a blade?" The commanders voice was loud, and spittle sprayed all over Ye Beizhi''s face. "Yes, yes..." Ye Beizhi nodded submissively. The commander''s brow furrowed again, as if even angrier. "Yes, yes, yes, you idiot. Are you really a man or not? Let me check... you little brat, do you even have the stuff?" As he spoke, he reached his hand toward Ye Beizhis crotch. Ye Beizhi was shocked and backed away repeatedly, shouting, "I''m a man! I''m a man!" The commander spat on the ground and tossed the military-issue blade at Ye Beizhi''s feet. "If you''re a man, then pick up the blade!" Ye Beizhi nervously picked up the blade and held it in his hand and almost inaudibly whispered, "But, but... I don''t know how to use a blade" "Then just wait to die!" The weathered commander swore, "Damn it, how can you be dumber than me? When did I ever ask you if you knew how to use a blade?" "Huh?" Ye Beizhi was a bit dazed. "Huh my ass!" The commander slapped Ye Beizhi on the shoulder, making him grimace in pain. "Im telling you to pick up the blade to kill people! Do you think youre going to become some kind of martial arts master by swinging it around?" Ye Beizhi stammered, unable to speak, as the commander pointed at the rest of the camp and yelled, "Go ask around! In the Flying Mallard Battalion, how many of them know martial arts? Damn it... Do you understand now? We pick up our blades to kill, not to practice fancy techniques!" Ye Beizhi nodded hastily. Even if he didn''t fully understand, he wouldnt dare to admit it now. The commander picked up a blade nearby and demonstrated while explaining to Ye Beizhi, "Using a blade is just about these few things. Sweeping, slashing, parrying, slicing, swiping, avoiding, chopping and thrusting. "There''s nothing else to it, and even if there was... I wouldn''t know! Besides, when you''re on the battlefield, who''s going to give you time for all those fancy moves? Are you planning to dance before fighting? Just stick to these basics, straightforward and direct. As long as it can kill." Ye Beizhi felt a bit lost in the explanation. He felt like he understood a little but not completely. He roughly gathered that the commander was telling him to kill, and using those basic moves like sweeping, slashing, and thrusting was enough to do it. Killing seemed like something far removed from him. He still didnt quite understand. His confusion didnt last long. The day after the commander taught him how to kill, they received orders from above. It was said that the Northern Qiang army had set west, where the defenses were thin, and reinforcements were urgently needed. The Flying Mallard Battalion was ordered to break camp and set out immediately. Ye Beizhi was well aware that the Northern Qiang would come every year around this time to raid for supplies. He never thought that one day, he would experience it firsthand. The battalion marched rapidly and finally reached its destination by midday on the third day. Before they had time for a midday meal, the deputy general in charge of the city ordered the Flying Mallard Battalion to go out and meet the enemy immediately. Ye Beizhi could hear the commander next to him complaining under his breath that the soldiers had been marching through the night without eating a single grain of rice. Morale was at its lowest, so how could they go straight into battle? But the commander was outranked by the deputy general, so their entire battalion still left the city. As soon as they reached the battlefield, Ye Beizhi couldnt help but recall the previous horrific scenes he had seen of blood, flames, severed limbs, spilled organs, and corpses everywhere. His body began to shake uncontrollably. Ye Beizhi swallowed and quietly tugged on the commanders sleeve, and whispered, "Commander... will I die?" He didn''t receive the scolding he had imagined. The commander remained silent for a moment before saying, "If you can kill your enemies, then no one can kill you." Ye Beizhi now understood his commander''s wisdom. The Northern Qiang were skilled horsemen, and for a small battalion like the Flying Mallard, which wasnt a heavy infantry unit, facing cavalry units was their worst nightmare. When Ye Beizhi saw the waves of cavalry surging toward him, he was once again frozen in shock. Someone flew from the front lines, landing at Ye Beizhis feet. He looked down to see that the persons chest was completely caved in, and blood foamed from his mouth, as the man spat out chunks of flesh. In his daze, someone gave him a hard shove, and the commanders angry shout echoed in his ears. "What are you staring at?! Get out of the way!!!" Ye Beizhi involuntarily stumbled sideways. Turning his head, he saw the commander leaping in the opposite direction after pushing him away, as a massive horse barreled past both of them. Ye Beizhi looked around and saw that the Flying Mallard Battalion had already been divided into several small groups by the Northern Qiang cavalry, who were encircling and devouring them one by one. The sound of blades digging into flesh, hooves galloping, and battle cries filled the air. Surrounded by screams, Ye Beizhi felt as if he were in an endless hell of bloodshed and violence. So this is war... Ye Beizhi stood motionless, as if he were carved from stone. Thud An exhausted horse collapsed at Ye Beizhi''s feet. The rider struggled for a moment before getting up. When he spotted Ye Beizhi, he immediately drew a curved saber from his waist to lunge at him. Ye Beizhi''s mouth hung slightly open, and a look of terror gradually spread across his entire face. "Draw your blade! Cut him down!!!" A loud shout exploded in his ears, jolting Ye Beizhi back to his senses as if waking him from a stupor. As if by instinct, his hand flew to his waist, and in the blink of an eye, the military-issue blade was in his grasp. The next moment, he swung the blade... Swish Ye Beizhi had never seen such a brilliant light before. It was beautiful and dazzling, yet it lasted only a moment, like a fleeting flower. A severed head rolled to his feet. Ye Beizhi stood there, holding the blade in one hand, as beads of blood slowly dribbled down the blade and into the earth. So... this is what it feels like to kill. Chapter 136 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Three) Chapter 136 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Three)In the end, they won the battle. While the Northern Qiang cavalry was busy dividing and cutting through several infantry battalions, such as the Flying Mallard Battalion, the Ruen Dynasty cavalry flanked them from the right. After the signal to withdraw came, the remnants of the Northern Qiang forces fled in panic. Back in the city, the Flying Mallard Battalion regrouped and counted their numbers. Less than three hundred soldiers had returned from the battle. Ye Beizhi noticed the commander frequently sighing with a pained expression. After thinking about it, Ye Beizhi figured the source of the distress was because many brothers had died again, or perhaps the commander was distressed over what little money he had left. Some time passed, and the Flying Mallard Battalion gradually gained many new faces, once again reaching its full complement of five hundred men. Ye Beizhi clearly remembered what the commander had told him that day after returning to the city. "Now that your hands are stained with blood, you''re no longer a rookie. Killing is something you get used to. Dont make me remind you again the next time you have to chop someone down." Ye Beizhi didn''t really understand the connection between having killed someone and no longer being a rookie, but he didnt ask. Since the commander said he wasnt a rookie anymore, then he wasnt. They eventually fell into a cycle of battles. Whether they involved hundreds or thousands of men, people would always die either way. When some people died, other people would join. New people would always come to join the Flying Mallard Battalion that always needed new recruits. Whenever Ye Beizhi had some free time, he would sit nearby and watch these recruits. How they looked when they practiced with weapons, how they appeared after their first battle, how they behaved after killing someone. Ye Beizhi asked himself, Was I like that back then? Over time, the commander no longer taught the recruits how to use a blade or how to kill. Ye Beizhi unknowingly noticed that the commanders back had become hunched as if he were bearing an enormous burden. Ye Beizhi noticed that the commander''s eyes no longer held the same energy from when they had first met, but had become somewhat cloudy. Then Ye Beizhi suddenly realized... it seemed the commander hadnt berated him in a long time. Could it be because he was now a veteran? Ye Beizhi couldnt figure it out, so he decided to find the commander and ask him personally. On one night when Ye Beizhi happened to be on guard duty, the desert nights rarely saw clouds, and the full moon above was especially bright. In the moonlight, Ye Beizhi saw someone sitting on a mound next to the camp. It was the commander. After a moments thought, Ye Beizhi walked over. "Commander, what are you doing here?" Ye Beizhi stopped a few steps behind the commander. "Huh?" The commander glanced back at Ye Beizhi, shook his head, and smiled. "Nothing much. I just couldn''t sleep, so I went out for a bit." "Oh." Ye Beizhi nodded and sat down beside the commander. The two sat there for a long time before the commander suddenly asked, "Lad, why did you join the army?" "My family committed a crime, and the authorities said I deserved to be conscripted, so they sent me here," Ye Beizhi replied openly. He did not avoid the topic. "Hmm..." The commander, Niu Dayong, nodded without adding much. "And what about you, Commander?" Ye Beizhi turned to look at the commanders profile. From the day he first saw this man, it seemed his messy stubble had never been clean-shaven. "Me..." The commander squinted and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he recalled some happier memories. "Back then, I thought joining the army could earn me more pay so that my wife at home could live a better life." Ye Beizhi nodded. He never knew that the commander already had a family. The commander continued, "I never thought I''d somehow become a commander. At first, I figured being a commander meant having a little extra pay to send home every month, but as it turned out, I have even less left over each month than when I was just a soldier." Ye Beizhi knew what the commander was talking about. Most of his money went to the families of their fallen brothers. "But there''s nothing I can do about it... After all, I am their commander, aren''t I?" There was no hint of complaint in his tone, only a hint of melancholy as he looked up at the full moon in the sky. It sounded like he was talking to himself when he whispered, "In war... when isn''t there death?" Ye Beizhi nodded in agreement. Having seen so much of it, even he was no longer afraid of death now. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m just a farmer, not one for grand ideas," the commander said suddenly, patting Ye Beizhi''s shoulder and giving him a faint smile. "As far as I''m concerned, whether we win or lose a war is none of our concern; that''s for the big shots to worry about. For ordinary people like us, the only thing we need to figure out is how to survive on the battlefield... I''ve told everyone in the battalion this, but so many of them have still died." "Then how did you survive?" Ye Beizhi asked. Niu Dayong looked at Ye Beizhi and asked in return, "Haven''t you made it this far too? How did you survive?" Ye Beizhi opened his mouth but said nothing. "Once you''re on the battlefield, turning to run will only get you killed faster. Far too many of our fallen brothers were cut down from behind..." Niu Dayong sighed, and his gaze grew sharper. "On the battlefield, there''s really only one way to survive..." "If someone wants to kill you, then kill them first. The one who survives in the end is you." The commander''s tone was calm, yet even after so many years, his words echoed as if he was saying them right beside Ye Beizhi. *** "You... want to kill me?" Ye Beizhi''s voice was soft, as if he were asking Lin Jiulao, who was descending from above, or perhaps merely speaking to himself. The moment these words left his mouth, Lin Jiulao, still in midair, suddenly felt a chill rising from the depths of his heart. His hair stood on end, and every inch of his body felt as if it were being pricked by needles. What is this! This killing intent?! Lin Jiulao''s heart was filled with dread as an overwhelming and unstoppable killing intent engulfed him, making him feel like a lone boat in a raging sea, on the verge of being swallowed up at any moment! But there was no way to pull back his sword while still in midair, and Stormqueller was already right in front of him. Lin Jiulao steeled himself. No matter what, he would strike first! In the blink of an eye, the two figures were about to clash! Just before the tip of the zhanmadao could pierce Ye Beizhi''s forehead, he suddenly sprang into action. With a sweep of his left hand, he swung the sheath in his grasp hard against the incoming blade, deflecting the path of the oversized blade. At the same time, he thrust his Tang blade upward like a venomous snake striking, aiming straight for Lin Jiulao''s chin! If the thrust landed, it would pierce Lin Jiulao from his chin to the top of his skull! Lin Jiulao felt as though his heart was being gripped tightly by a massive hand! No wonder Ye Beizhi hadn''t moved before! He had been waiting for Lin Jiulao to close the distance! Waiting for him to get close enough that there was no way to escape. The tip of the Tang Blade grew larger and larger in Lin Jiulao''s eyes! He widened his gaze... not only was this strike sudden, but the angle was also incredibly tricky, catching him just as he was fully committed and unable to dodge. At the critical moment, Lin Jiulao sucked in a sharp breath, instinctively jerking his head forcefully to the side! Swish A few drops of blood slid down the blade, and several strands of hair floated to the ground. Lin Jiulao slowly exhaled, realizing his forehead was now covered in cold sweat. A bloody scratch appeared on his right cheek. Half of his right ear had been sliced off and was now lying at his feet. "Phew... Stormqueller, your bladesmanship..." There was a newfound seriousness in Lin Jiulao''s once fervent gaze, but his expression changed before he could finish speaking. Ye Beizhi was already charging toward him! Clang! Lin Jiulao hastily parried Ye Beizhi''s incoming strike with a horizontal block. Ye Beizhi''s blade was knocked aside, but he didn''t even take a moment to catch his breath. Following the direction his blade was deflected, he immediately executed a horizontal slash aimed at Lin Jiulao''s waist. Caught off guard and at a disadvantage, Lin Jiulao could only defend, raising his blade vertically to block the oncoming slash. But to his surprise, Ye Beizhi''s right hand continued swinging the sword while his left hand suddenly thrust his sheath forward with such speed that it was almost imperceptible! The tip of the sheath seemed to barely tap Lin Jiulao''s sternum. Lin Jiulao''s expression changed drastically, filled with disbelief. Before he could even look up at Ye Beizhi, his entire body was launched backward like a cannonball! Boom, boom, boom! The impact sent him crashing through countless trees, and shattering the calm as a storm of dust billowed up through the forest. Chapter 137 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Four) Chapter 137 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Four)Cough, cough. Lin Jiulao''s retching could be heard amidst the swirling dust. A trace of blood dripped from the corner of Lin Jiulao''s mouth as he propped himself up with one hand. Sitting up amidst the billowing dust, he couldn''t see any sign of Stormqueller. Waves of intense pain surged from his chest. Lin Jiulao reached out to touch the area, feeling a slight depression under his skin. It was likely that two of his ribs were broken. "Heh..." Lin Jiulao chuckled, which only aggravated the pain, causing the corners of his mouth to twitch downward. "Speed is invincible. How interesting..." Before he could finish his words or get up fully from the ground, a sudden sense of danger surged through him. Without thinking, Lin Jiulao instinctively rolled to the side! Swish! A sharp blade sliced through the air right above his back, leaving a deep slash in the ground where he had just been sitting! Stormqueller stood nearby, still holding his striking position. The moment that the first attack had missed, he immediately pressed the assault. Lin Jiulao appeared rattled, not expecting Stormqueller to be so relentless. The Tang blade advanced on him step by step and swung without any mercy, leaving no room for him to catch his breath. Lin Jiulao''s temper flared. When had he ever been in such a dire situation? Before Stormqueller Ye Beizhi could close the distance, Lin Jiulao took a deep breath, raised his zhanmadao with one hand, and pushed off the ground with the other, somersaulting backward to his feet. "Well done, Stormqueller! Truly ruthless! I think your aim could use some work. Why not humbly ask for my guidance?". Lin Jiulao stopped taunting his opponent when he saw a figure darting out from the dust, rushing straight at him! Who could it be but Stormqueller! Though his words were flippant, the seriousness in Lin Jiulao''s eyes never wavered. Seeing Stormqueller approaching, he gripped his zhanmadao with both hands and braced himself. In his line of sight, Stormqueller Ye Beizhi dropped in again, the gust of wind he stirred up causing the settling dust to swirl violently once more. Stormqueller held his Tang blade in his right hand, restraining its menacing momentum. The blade lay flat against his left shoulder, the edge facing outward and the spine pressed against his left cheek. His gaze was sharp and unwavering as he fixed his eyes on Lin Jiulao, standing not far away. Man and blade had become one, exuding an aura like a tiger, the king of the jungle, descending the mountain, scattering the prey in its path! He''s coming! Lin Jiulao held his breath, knowing from Ye Beizhi''s aggressive posture that this strike would be extraordinary. With absolute concentration and preparation, he fully intended on reversing his previous disadvantage with this one move. In a flash, Ye Beizhi was already upon him. Lin Jiulao saw the Tang blade''s glint in the sunlight, flashing coldly. His eyes involuntarily squinted, and when he looked again, Ye Beizhi had suddenly vanished from sight! Before he could panic, Lin Jiulao caught sight of a figure in the corner of his eye. He quickly looked down and saw Stormqueller bending slightly, his steps shifting as his body spun in a full circle. His feet slid out in an arc, allowing him to slip behind Lin Jiulao in an instant! Lin Jiulao immediately sensed danger and, without waiting for Ye Beizhi to make a move, pivoted and swung his blade straight down behind him! As Lin Jiulao''s zhanmadao came down, Ye Beizhi also swung his blade. As he spun, his Tang Blade swept out horizontally, emitting a chilling gleam that traced a glowing arc, dazzling like a crescent moon on the horizon. Clang! The Tang blade struck hard against the back of the zhanmadao, halting its momentum and producing a deafening clash. Lin Jiulao felt a numbness in his hand as blood began to seep from the cracked skin at the base of his thumb. His hands were already a bloody mess. The blade in his hand continued to tremble from the residual force, emitting a mournful hum. Upon closer inspection, a gash about an inch in depth had been carved into the back of the blade. What a tyrannical strike! Lin Jiulao''s heart was filled with shock. He knew his own weapon well. He was proud of his zhanmadao that was forged from an incredibly tough, exotic iron from the Western Regions. Since the day it had been forged, nothing had been able to leave even a scratch on its surface, let alone carve out a gash this deep! Lin Jiulao drew in a sharp breath, taking two steps back as he looked at the Tang Blade in Stormqueller Ye Beizhi''s hand. "Your blade?!" He stopped mid-sentence, suddenly recalling what Shi Wufeng had said to him, That Tang blade is the sharpest blade in the world. Ye Beizhi stood up straight, with fresh blood trickling from the base of his right thumb too and flowing down the hilt of the blade. Even he had felt the strain from that clash. He slowly exhaled, transferring his Tang Blade to his left hand while wiping the blood off his right hand onto his clothes. Fixing his gaze on Lin Jiulao, he took up his blade once more. Lin Jiulao could feel that familiar killing intent once more engulfing him, knowing that Ye Beizhi''s next offensive was imminent. He tightened his grip on the hilt and steadied his breathing. Just before Ye Beizhi could make his move, Lin Jiulao suddenly shouted and leaped into the air! "Stormqueller! Now it''s your turn to take a strike from me!" The zhanmadao, a weapon characterized by its wide and long blade, was built for brute strength. The one in Lin Jiulao''s hand was much larger than the typical zhanmadao. As he swung it down with all his might, its speed nearly matched Ye Beizhi''s Tang blade, creating gusts of wind that stirred the forest! Facing the thunderous blow, Ye Beizhi dared not meet it head-on. He pushed off with his feet, preparing to evade. "Where do you think you''re going?!" Lin Jiulao roared! As the enormous blade lashed out, it created a dense flurry of blade shadows that clung to Ye Beizhi like a leech. No matter how he dodged or shifted, it was like he couldn''t escape the reach of the blade. At this moment, the huge blade seemed like it came to life as it pursued Ye Beizhi like a ravenous wolf determined to rend the flesh from its prey. Lin Jiulao seemed secondary to the blade, as if it were the massive blade dragging him along rather than him controlling the blade. The blade shadows grew denser and denser, making it increasingly difficult for Ye Beizhi to continue evading. Lin Jiulao, on the other hand, looked at ease. His rippling muscles showed no sign of fatigue despite swinging his massive blade for so long. Seeing Ye Beizhi struggling, his excitement mounted. "Ha! Is that all youve got? Stormqueller, would you like to know what kind of blade technique this is? Do you want me to teach you?" Clang As Lin Jiulao gloated, he suddenly felt resistance against his zhanmadao, and sparks abruptly flew from the dense flurry of blade shadows. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked up and saw Ye Beizhi''s Tang blade scraping along the length of his blade''s edge, sending sparks flying as it honed in on his forehead! Behind the Tang blade were Ye Beizhi''s cold, sharp eyes. Chapter 138 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Five) Chapter 138 - The Bloody Flying Mallard (Part Five)Ye Beizhi had struggled to hold his ground under Lin Jiulao''s relentless assault for a long time, but at last, he found a small opening within the flurry of blade shadows. Without hesitation, he struck out with a lethal thrust. Lin Jiulao never expected Ye Beizhi to possess such a technique, and before he could even be amazed, the Tang blade was already aimed at his face. "I dont need to learn," Ye Beizhi said softly, the Tang blade in his hand maintaining its deadly trajectory. Lin Jiulao had no time to ponder Ye Beizhi''s words. He immediately tilted his head back and bent his waist, the blade grazing the tip of his nose as it passed. Lin Jiulao grunted as he quickly straightened up, sweeping his zhanmadao horizontally! Ye Beizhi swiftly withdrew his blade and leapt away after he missed his mark, narrowly avoiding the attack. A sharp gust of wind from the sweep cut through his clothing, sending a few strips of fabric fluttering in the wind. "I''ve never learned any blade techniques either." Ye Beizhi''s voice drifted into Lin Jiulao''s ears with the wind. "Stop mumbling! What exactly are you trying to say?!" Ye Beizhi was now suppressing Lin Jiulao at every turn. Lin Jiulao''s frustration with the situation was boiling over. His wide, sweeping moves were difficult to execute in the dense forest, and was now Ye Beizhi spouting incomprehensible words that intensified his irritation. Ye Beizhi lightly stepped on the back of Lin Jiulao''s blade, using the momentum to flip over his opponent once more, slashing toward Lin Jiulao''s neck. Clang! Lin Jiulao swiftly retracted his weapon and deflected the Tang blade just in time. Seeing that Ye Beizhi had lost his momentum, he immediately thrust the zhanmadao forward, aiming to pierce straight through Ye Beizhis torso. "I was just thinking..." It was rare for Ye Beizhi to speak so much to a stranger. Despite lacking any apparent leverage, he forcibly twisted his body, his waist skimming along the incoming blade. He spun around, dodging the thrust, and with the momentum of the turn, swung his Tang blade horizontally toward Lin Jiulao''s neck again. Lin Jiulao didn''t expect Stormqueller to be so ruthless. Each strike was aimed at one of his vital points; each strike could kill him. Seeing the Tang blade closing in again, he quickly leapt backward out of the clearing they were fighting in, trying to catch his breath. Before he could steady himself, his vision blurred, and he heard Ye Beizhi''s voice by his ear. "Shi Wufeng definitely didnt tell you..." An icy chill suddenly fell upon Lin Jiulao''s neck, causing goosebumps to rise on his skin. He knew that chill well; it was the edge of the blade. "Wha... what?" Lin Jiulao''s mouth hung slightly open, his mind blanking out momentarily. "I only know the art of killing, I never learned any blade techniques." The air was filled with a scent that Ye Beizhi knew all too well... the unique smell of death, just like that day. In his memories, that timeless day neither had sun nor clouds. The sky was covered by a sea of yellow sand, and the persistent cold wind carried a scent that Ye Beizhi would never forget... It was death. *** There was complete silence around him. The sounds of battle cries, galloping hooves, and clashing swords had all faded away before he knew it. The strong wind whistled in his ears like a chorus of weeping. Ye Beizhi propped himself up with his sword and stood, his legs feeling unsteady. He staggered, nearly collapsing again. He looked out over the endless yellow sands, where countless bodies streaked the landscape... Some were from Northern Qiang, others were from the Flying Mallard Battalion. Aside from him, no one else was left standing. "Haaa." Ye Beizhi stared at the scene before him, his mouth agape, his throat emitting a hollow sound like he was gasping for air. The sand beneath his feet had turned into a thick and sticky, reddish-brown paste. When he stepped on it, a red liquid seeped out... the sand was brimming with blood. Ye Beizhi staggered through the piles of corpses, occasionally turning over a body to check its face. Eventually, he came upon a battle flag lying in a pool of blood, and he finally stopped walking. The flag lay in the bloody sand, with a hole torn in the middle. Messy hoofprints were trod all across it, making it appear filthy. The character for Mallard had been sliced in half, making it appear even more incongruous to the flag he was used to seeing. However, there was a hand that gripped the flagpole tightly, even in death. It belonged to the commander, Niu Dayong. Ye Beizhi froze, standing there blankly as he stared at his commander''s corpse. His gaze was vacant, as if he had lost his soul. His legs gave way, and he collapsed to his knees. Thud He reached out with a trembling hand to touch the commander''s waist. There was a deep sword wound that revealed the weathered man''s spine had been cut in two. This was the first time Ye Beizhi had seen his commander injured from behind, and he hadn''t expected the first time to have such fatal consequences. His commander was dead. When Ye Beizhi finally realized this, he couldn''t help but recall what the weathered man had once said to him. "Kill all the people in front of you who want to kill you, and the last one standing will be you." "There are no more enemies in front of me who can kill me, so I survived. But why did you die? You understood this better than I did. I thought you would outlive me..." Ye Beizhi''s hand resting on the commander''s back was stained with blood, and his eyes were filled with confusion. "Was it because you finally showed your back to the enemy? But... why?" It was a question destined to remain unanswered. Ye Beizhi lay beside the commander''s corpse for an unknown amount of time when he heard faint hoofbeats approaching from a distance and gradually drew closer. He heard a voice say, "The entire battalion was wiped out? Did the Flying Mallard Battalion fail to hold off the Northern Qiang barbarians?" Another voice replied after a moment, as if surveying the battlefield, "No, that''s not right. If they hadn''t held them off, we would have encountered Northern Qiang forces on our way here. And judging by the number of bodies, it looks like there aren''t many Northern Qiang left. They must have retreated." Ye Beizhi turned his head slightly and saw that two scouts from the Ruen Dynasty had arrived. "Yes, that seems to be the case," the first voice agreed. "Then let''s head back and report." With that, he was about to turn his horse to leave. "Wait! There''s someone there!" the other scout suddenly shouted. His sharp eyes spotted Ye Beizhi who was lying on the ground and staring at them. "Someone''s there?!" The first scout was startled, thinking there was still an enemy present, and drew his sword with a swish. The scout who had spotted Ye Beizhi hurriedly called out, "It''s one of ours! He''s from the Flying Mallard Battalion!" The man dismounted quickly and rushed over to help Ye Beizhi up, asking, "Brother, how are you? Where are you hurt?" Ye Beizhi didn''t respond... he just stared blankly at him. The other scout, still on horseback, saw Ye Beizhi''s dazed expression and said to his companion, "Looks like he''s scared out of his wits. Tsk... this was a brutal battle. Don''t bother asking him anything. Just bring him back with us to report." "That works," said the scout who had helped Ye Beizhi up. He nodded at his companion on horseback, "I''ll follow with him from behind. You go ahead and deliver the report. Tell them... the entire Flying Mallard Battalion of five hundred men fought to the death without retreating. There was only one survivor. The rest died in battle." *** Ye Beizhi couldn''t remember how he returned that day. All he could recall was the stench of blood that filled the entire desert, just like what he was smelling now. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang! Lin Jiulao''s sword landed far away on the ground. A faint red line appeared on his neck, with a few drops of blood seeping out. "I see." Lin Jiulao exhaled and shook his head slightly. "Today, you were one step ahead of me... I lost." Ye Beizhi''s sword hung at his side as he tilted his head in confusion. Lin Jiulao had parried the last strike, but his hand could no longer hold onto his weapon, so it was knocked away. What surprised Ye Beizhi was that as soon as Lin Jiulao lost his grip on the sword, he immediately surrendered, speaking these words. Lin Jiulao grinned. "Well, I suppose it''s not all bad... dying to the greatest blademaster in the world is still something to be proud of. Go ahead... Do it." Ye Beizhi shook his head slightly. "I''m not the greatest blademaster..." Before Lin Jiulao could process that statement, Ye Beizhi swiftly swung his blade. Swish. A silver streak flashed, and a head tumbled to the ground. "I''m just a soldier fighting against death." Chapter 139 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part One) Chapter 139 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part One)In the base level of the Heavenly Divination Shrine, Qi Zongbi wore a grayish-white robe, looking just like an ordinary elderly scholar. He had just lit a stick of incense, and had his eyes lowered with a solemn expression. In the plaza outside the Heavenly Divination Shrine, guards wielded swords and remained highly alert. Their grave expressions indicated that the commotion on the mountainside had already spooked them to some extent. The guards were not permitted to enter the Heavenly Divination Shrine, so they could only remain outside. Accompanying Qi Zongbi inside was a man who wore plain white robes and cloud-patterned black boots. The most striking thing about his outfit was the exceptionally ornate golden jade belt at his waist. The man''s face was like jade, and his prominent sword-like eyebrows radiated a heroic spirit. He stood behind Qi Zongbi with his hands behind his back. After quietly watching Qi Zongbi place the incense into the burner, the man stepped forward and told him, "The fighting on the mountainside has stopped." "Hmm." Qi Zongbi nodded impassively. "Who won?" The heroic-looking man chuckled disdainfully. "I couldn''t say for sure. I haven''t fought Stormqueller, so I don''t know how strong he is. But rest assured, even if he comes up, I can protect you." Qi Zongbi glanced at the man. "Are you even stronger than Frozen Daybreak Lin Jiulao? If Stormqueller could kill Frozen Daybreak, what makes you so certain you can handle him?" The man tutted disdainfully. "That idiot Frozen Daybreak is just a brainless martial fanatic. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have refused to join me in ambushing Stormqueller. I, Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi, am nothing like him." The man pointed to his own head. "Head-on confrontation isn''t my strength. My head has uses other than getting chopped off." At the top of Heavenly Divination Shrine, Qi Zongbi''s junior brother nodded as he recounted Yi Anzhi''s background. "Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi, who wields a flexible sword with insidious and cunning techniques that are nearly impossible to defend against." Ah San, looking towards the mountainside, replied without turning his head, "Stormqueller is straightforward, just like the straight blade he carries. In some ways, Tranquil Stream''s techniques are indeed the bane of someone like him." "Haha, not necessarily." Qi Zongbi''s sinister junior-apprentice brother chuckled. "Isn''t there also a saying that brute force can overcome any technique?" "You mean... Tranquil Stream can''t defeat Stormqueller?" Ah San turned to look at the man in the shadows. "How do you know?" The shadowy figure shook his head. "I don''t know. I''m just saying that strength and weakness are variables, not constants. I''m not an immortal. How could I possibly know everything?" Ah San sneered. "Heh, I thought you really had all the answers." The man in the shadows wasn''t bothered by Ah San''s attitude and simply shook his head. "These are all trivial matters that don''t change the final outcome. Even if Stormqueller kills Tranquil Stream, he won''t be able to kill Qi Zongbi as long as Uncle Fu is here. He will still die... so I have all the answers." "You scholars like to overcomplicate things..." Ah San looked downstairs when he suddenly furrowed his brow. "Wait... someone''s coming." The man in the shadows also showed a puzzled expression. "How could that be? Even if Stormqueller could fly, he wouldn''t reach here so quickly." "No, it''s not Stormqueller, it''s..." Ah San squinted in a particular direction, then his expression suddenly changed dramatically! "They... they actually came!" *** Baili Gucheng and Yang Lu ascended the steps to the Heavenly Divination Shrine along an eastern path leading up the mountain. "You didn''t need to come along." Baili Gucheng''s intricate sword hung at his waist and another sword was strapped to his back. Walking side by side with Baili Gucheng, Yang Lu held her umbrella upside down. "I''m not some helpless damsel~ When it comes to martial arts, I''m nearly a Grandmaster myself. Are you really afraid I''d slow you down?" Baili Gucheng pursed his lips, but chose not to say anything. Yang Lu continued, "We have a better chance of winning if I come along, don''t we?" Baili Gucheng remained silent, continuing up the path, though he knew in his heart that if he could kill Qi Zongbi, he could do it by himself. If he couldn''t, then Yang Lu''s presence would only add another body to the final count. Suddenly, a loud clash echoed from the other side of the mountain. Baili Gucheng frowned and turned to look at Yang Lu, who was also glancing back in confusion. "What happened?" Yang Lu''s eyebrows furrowed. Baili Gucheng shook his head and quickened his pace. "I don''t know. Things may have changed... we need to hurry." The two of them rushed toward the summit without any obstruction, and the end of the path was soon in sight. The mountain''s peak lay open before them. Baili Gucheng emerged onto the plaza from the path first, and before him stood the seven-story Heavenly Divination Shrine. "Who goes there!" The guards in the plaza immediately spotted him as soon as he appeared. With their hands on the hilts of their swords, they shouted, "The External Prime Minister is conducting official business here. Leave at once!" Just as the guards finished their lines, Yang Lu emerged from the path as well. She glanced at the guards in the distance and nodded to Baili Gucheng. "Looks like we found the right place." Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baili Gucheng nodded, unfastened the strap across his chest, and drew the sword from his back. No matter how slow the guards were to realize it, they could tell that the visitors did not come for a friendly visit. The guards unsheathed their swords and charged forward menacingly. The moment Baili Gucheng gripped his sword, his aura transformed. The wind began to stir. The lead guard suddenly felt a light breeze brush across his face, followed by the sensation of warm liquid trickling down his cheek. He reached up to touch it, and his hand came away wet. Looking down, he saw that his hand was covered in blood. By this time, the guards had closed the distance to get within five zhang of Baili Gucheng, with several of the faster ones reaching within three zhang. Nevertheless, Baili Gucheng remained standing with his sword at his side, head slightly bowed, motionless. A sudden sense of danger arose in the guard''s heart. He raised his hand quickly, intending to warn his comrades to stop. The words were on the tip of his tongue, just about to come out... Bang A powerful pressure exploded out from Baili Gucheng! The strong wind tore through the plaza, and the guard felt several parts of his body suddenly growing numb before he was thrown back by force. Then, the searing pain from all over his body reached him all at once. The guard bent over and looked down in disbelief. He saw that both his arms had been severed at the elbows, and his right thigh was hanging by a flap of skin! His body was covered in countless wounds as if he had been slashed a thousand times. Looking around, he saw that everyone who had come within three zhang of Baili Gucheng had suffered similar fates. Some were still writhing and crying out in pain, while others had already breathed their last. One unfortunate soul had been sliced cleanly in half at the waist, his upper body a mess of flesh and gore. It was as if the area around Baili Gucheng had become a living hell on earth. The guard''s vision gradually blurred as he belatedly realized that there was no way he was going to survive his heavy injuries. He struggled to lift his head for one last look at the man. Through his hazy vision, he saw only that man confidently striding forward. Then countless winds converged around him, slowly forming a visible whirlwind! It was as if that man was a sword about to pierce straight into the heavens. Chapter 140 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Two) Chapter 140 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Two)"They... they actually came!" Ah San leaned against the window, gripping the wooden frame so tightly that it creaked in complaint. "Who?" Qi Zongbi''s junior brother, who had confidently sitting in the shadows as his contingencies took hold, furrowed his brow even deeper, sensing that events were unfolding in a way that was beyond his expectations. Seeing that Ah San still wasn''t answering and had a troubled expression, the person in the shadows finally lost patience. He stood up and walked over to look outside the window. "Who exactly are that man and woman?" Ah San gulped and said with some difficulty, "Nihil-ranker, Impending Sword, and... my junior sister, Heaven-ranker Alluring Elegy..." The junior brother of Qi Zongbi fell silent. After a moment, he asked, "You knew they were coming to find trouble with Qi Zongbi all along, didn''t you?" Ah San nodded silently. "Then why didn''t you tell me?!" The withered man suddenly grabbed Ah San by the shoulder, as his emotions flared. "Why?! You''re ruining my plans, don''t you know that?!" Ah San shrugged his shoulders lightly and freed himself from the man''s grasp. "Calm down and listen to me. I encountered them outside the Imperial Capital a few days ago and even fought Impending Sword Baili Gucheng. "He seemed injured and couldn''t hold on for more than a couple of moves. After some fighting, his injuries worsened too. I assumed that in their condition, they wouldn''t be able to come again, so I didn''t tell you. I just didn''t expect..." "Didn''t expect, didn''t expect, didn''t expect! There are too many things you martial artists don''t expect!" the shadowy man shouted like a madman! "You didn''t expect that?! You''re just protecting your damned junior sister! Now, I''m going to send Uncle Fu to kill her" The hysterical voice abruptly stopped. The attic suddenly fell silent. Ah San was already holding a large black umbrella against the withered man''s neck. Behind Ah San, Uncle Fu was holding a long, strange weapon, and pressing it against Ah San''s chest. Ah San ignored Uncle Fu behind him, tilting his head to ask Qi Zongbi''s junior brother, "What did you just... say?" The junior brother of Qi Zongbi did not respond, merely grinning wickedly at Ah San. There was another moment of silence before Uncle Fu tried to ease the tension. "Young master Ah San, listen to this old man... Now is not the time for this. "If you want your junior sister to survive today, then Qi Zongbi cannot die. So what you should do now is go downstairs and stop her from getting involved in this." Ah San''s breathing became heavier. After a moment, as if he had made up his mind, he snorted coldly and lowered his weapon first. Qi Zongbi''s junior brother spread his hands. "Isn''t that better? Now that the situation has changed, our plans must change too. Stormqueller hasn''t come up yet, and Tranquil Stream won''t avoid a fight with Impending Sword. "Ah San, since you don''t want your junior sister to die here, go and stop her, don''t let her intervene, and help Tranquil Stream take care of Impending Sword. "Uncle Fu, go face Stormqueller. No matter what happens, do not let him get near Qi Zongbi." "Hehe..." Uncle Fu grinned. "Rest assured, young master, I''ll bring Stormqueller''s head back to you." Without a word, Ah San turned and headed down the stairs. *** Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the first floor, Qi Zongbi knelt on a meditation cushion with his hands clasped together, about to bow to pay his respects. Hearing the commotion outside, he frowned and asked, "What''s going on outside... is it Stormqueller Ye Beizhi?" Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi looked toward the gate, but there was nothing to be seen there, only the occasional screams of the guards could be heard. He shook his head and said, "No, its not Stormqueller... sword qi as sharp as that does not belong to him." Qi Zongbi furrowed his brow deeply, pondered for a moment, and then said, "Lets go and take a look." Once outside, Yi Anzhi shielded Qi Zongbi behind him. As soon as they glanced around, they were confronted with a ghastly scene... pools of blood and severed limbs were scattered all over the plaza. Most of the guards were lying in pools of their own blood, while the few survivors instinctively retreated, their hands trembling so much it seemed they could barely hold onto their swords. In front of these guards was a column-shaped tornado about three zhang thick, and at its center, a young man with a head full of snowy-white hair was walking forward step by step with a sword in hand. "It''s him?!" The moment Yi Anzhi saw Baili Gucheng, his eyes widened in shock. "This sword qi... within three meters, the whole world is an enemy... it''s him!" "Within three meters, the whole world is an enemy..." Qi Zongbi murmured these words and then suddenly understood. "Are you saying that person... is Impending Sword Baili Gucheng?!" At the mention of this name, Qi Zongbi immediately realized the whole story. North Watching Pass had always been Impending Sword Baili Gucheng''s reverse scale, and it was one of the three cities that were to be sacrificed in his plan. Thus, it was not a surprise that Impending Sword would come to find him... "Then you..." Qi Zongbi turned to Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi beside him, but stopped short of finishing his sentence. Yi Anzhi sensed Qi Zongbi''s lack of confidence in him and sneered. "Isn''t it just sword qi? It can''t harm me. Don''t worry, with me here, he can''t hurt you." As soon as Qi Zongbi and Yi Anzhi stepped out, Baili Gucheng noticed them. He turned toward Yang Lu in the distance, pointed at the two, and asked, "Is that Qi Zongbi?" Yang Lu instantly pointed at Qi Zongbi, who was standing at the entrance of the Suantian Shrine, and shouted, "That''s him! That old man!" Baili Gucheng confirmed his target and turned to focus his gaze on Qi Zongbi. Qi Zongbi grew uncomfortable and felt the hairs on his body stand on end under Baili Gucheng''s intense stare, but Yi Anzhi stepped sideways in front of him, protecting him from Baili Gucheng''s line of sight. Baili Gucheng frowned as he saw someone step protectively in front of Qi Zongbi. Raising his eyes, he saw a handsome young man who clasped his hands in greeting when they locked eyes. Who is this person? Qi Zongbi''s guard? What is he up to? As Baili Gucheng was evaluating the situation, he saw the heroic-looking man walk toward him and stop three zhang away. The man said, "I''ve long heard of the famous Impending Sword Baili Gucheng. I am Yi Anzhi, and I am a swordsman too, so I''d like to test my skills against you!" As soon as the words were spoken, Baili Gucheng saw Yi Anzhi somehow pull out a silver snake from some unknown location and send it flying straight toward his face! Baili Gucheng''s expression changed drastically. He urgently retreated, realizing he had fallen into the heroic-looking young man''s trap. Earlier, he had assumed Yi Anzi stopped three zhang away like any ordinary person because he was afraid of the whirlwind of sword qi. Astoundingly, it was all a deliberate act to lower his guard, allowing Yi Anzhi to launch a sneak attack. Yi Anzhi was incredibly cunning! Chapter 141 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Three) Chapter 141 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Three)The knocking on the door had been going on for who knows how long. When Chi Nanwei finally woke up, rubbing her slightly aching temples, she realized it was already noon. The knocking continued unabated as Chi Nanwei hastily dressed and headed for the door. Chi Nanwei hastily smoothed her hair and opened the door, finding Ye Fan leaning lazily against the door frame. "Uh... Young Master Ye?" Chi Nanwei was a bit surprised by Ye Fan''s arrival. This was only the second time she had seen him. Ye Fan smiled and cupped his hands toward Chi Nanwei, "Miss Chi... I hope you''ve been well." Chi Nanwei awkwardly adjusted her hair, unsure if she should invite Ye Fan inside, so she simply said, "Young Master Ye must be here for Beizhi, right? He seems to have gone out..." "I know he''s not here, and I know where he went," Ye Fan said softly, fidgeting with the fan in his hand. Chi Nanwei never understood why Ye Fan insisted on carrying a folding fan even in the middle of winter, but she wisely chose not to ask. Seeing his hesitant tone, she was about to speak when Ye Fan suddenly raised his head and fixed his gaze on her and said, "I''m here today to deliver a message to you, Miss Chi." "Huh?" Chi Nanwei smiled politely, "What matter could be so important that you would make a personal visit?" Ye Fan did not answer her question but instead said, "Every year on this day, the current External Prime Minister, Qi Zongbi goes to the Heavenly Diviniation Shrine in the northwest of the city to pay respects to his late master..." After finishing his sentence, Ye Fan looked at Chi Nanwei with a somewhat complicated expression. Chi Nanwei listened quietly to the words, and moments later, her face suddenly turned pale, completely drained of color. "Dummy..." Chi Nanwei staggered back two steps, then dashed frantically toward the inner room, not even noticing that one of her shoes had fallen off. Ye Fan lowered his gaze, lost in thought. He bent down to pick up the embroidered shoe, walked inside, sat by the table, and gently placed the shoe on the table. A heavy thud came from the inner room. Ye Fan walked to the door and looked inside, only to see Chi Nanwei leaning against the bed, slumped on the floor. When she saw Ye Fan come in, she raised her head, her tear-streaked face looked like a pear blossom in the rain. "His blade... his blade is gone," she cried despairingly. Ye Fan nodded, paused for a moment, and then said, "Originally... Ye Beizhi didn''t want me to tell you." Tears pooled in the corner of Chi Nanwei''s mouth as she forced a bitter smile. "I know, he''s always like this... but you... why did you tell me?" "Because you''re different," Ye Fan said softly as he looked at Chi Nanwei. Upon hearing this, Chi Nanwei lifted her head, waiting for Ye Fan to continue. "Stormqueller Ye Beizhi has shown me great kindness, which is why I''m telling you this much," Ye Fan said as he looked down at the folding fan in his hand. "He is used to wandering alone, without a family, without close friends... but he is still a person of flesh and blood, not a block of wood after all. He is very clear about those who treat him well and those who don''t." Ye Fan suddenly turned and asked Chi Nanwei, "Do you know why he wants to kill Qi Zongbi?" Chi Nanwei bit her lip, looking downcast. "He wants... to take revenge for me." "You''re not wrong, but you are not entirely correct either." Ye Fan sighed. "He''s not just taking revenge for you. He''s avenging the entire Changfeng Escort Agency." S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chi Nanwei opened her mouth, a little confused. "Aren''t those... the same?" Ye Fan shook his head gently. "They are not the same. You''re not the only person who was part of the Changfeng Escort Agency. Stormqueller Ye Beizhi stayed at the agency for so long, and to him, the agency was made up of people who treated him well... Do you understand what I''m saying? The people he is seeking revenge for are more than your big brothers and grandfather. He is also avenging his friends." "Avenging this matter is not just for you, Chi Nanwei. It''s something he feels he must do." Ye Fan''s words hit Chi Nanwei in the chest like a heavy hammer, leaving her speechless for a long while. "Unfortunately," Ye Fan continued, "his revenge is destined to be a one-way trip... He knows that very well, which is why he specifically asked me to make sure you were taken care of before he left." Upon hearing these words, Chi Nanwei felt as if all the strength had drained from her body. Her hand slipped weakly to the floor, and her eyes lost all their luster. "Dummy..." Ye Fan''s tone shifted suddenly as he asked, "You don''t want him to die, do you?" Chi Nanwei sharply lifted her head to look at Ye Fan, struggling to stand up. "Do you have a plan?!" Ye Fan nodded. "I do, but I can''t be entirely sure it will work." Chi Nanwei took a deep breath and looked solemnly at Ye Fan. "Tell me what I should do." Ye Fan pondered for a moment, as if organizing his thoughts, before finally saying, "Stormqueller Ye Beizhi is a man who treasures his emotions deeply. This time, for the sake of the escort agency, he has already set out with the resolve to die. "He never intended to come back alive, the agency members are already dead, after all. If he can die for the sake of the dead, why can''t he live for the sake of someone who is still alive, like you?" Chi Nanwei trembled slightly. "Are you saying..." Ye Fan nodded and said, "Maybe you could try persuading him one more time... He may be the only one left by your side, but aren''t you also the only one left by his side as well?" Chapter 142 – Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Four) Chapter 142 C Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Four)Su Yi watched as Ye Beizhi walked up the small path along the mountain''s base, his doubts growing stronger. On the first day of the new year, what was his neighbor doing all the way out here? Was it a coincidence, or was there another reason? The more Su Yi thought about it, the more it bothered him. Just as the bowl of Yangchun noodles was being brought to him, he decided he didn''t have the time to eat. He casually tossed down two copper coins and hurriedly followed his neighbor up the mountain path. The noodle shop owner didnt even have time to call out before Su Yi was already in the distance. The owner walked over to the table, picked up the two copper coins, and stuffed them into his pocket, muttering to himself, "Officials are something else, alright. They pay for food but dont even eat it. What kind of behavior is that?" Su Yi had no idea what kind of impression he had given the noodle shop owner. He quickly reached the entrance of the path, but Ye Beizhi was already out of sight. He was certain that Ye Beizhi must have gone up the mountain, so he hurried on. Su Yi was a frail scholar who spent more time sitting by candlelight than moving around, so he was already out of breath after just a few steps. Looking up, the path wound its way up the mountain and disappeared into the distant forest. There was no sign of Ye Beizhi anywhere. Gritting his teeth, Su Yi put his hands on his knees and continued to climb. After only a few more steps, a sudden loud noise came from the mountainside above. Already exhausted, Su Yi''s legs went weak, and he fell straight to the ground in fright. Above his head, countless birds took off from the dense forest canopy as they were startled into flight. Su Yi''s eyes widened. "W-What is going on..." Swallowing hard, Su Yi knew deep down that something significant was about to happen. He didnt have the luxury to rest any longer. Bracing himself against the ground, he scrambled to his feet and continued onward. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the wintry chill, Su Yi was already drenched in sweat from climbing the steps. He was carrying his warm and thick official robes after taking them off during his journey. Panting heavily, he looked back and could clearly see the busy streets behind him. He estimated that he was about halfway up the mountain. Su Yi finally noticed something amiss after he took a few more steps. On one side of the path, several large trees had been broken and lay fallen in the forest. He cautiously approached to inspect them. The strewn trees showed signs of being recently snapped. He opened his mouth slightly in surprise, then looked up ahead. A path of twisted trees seemed to stretch into the depths of the forest. Although he hesitated for a moment, he seemed to make up his mind and followed the path, seeminly recently carved through the forest, further up the mountain. The ground was somewhat slippery underfoot, nearly causing Su Yi to trip several times. He clung to the tree trunks as he made his way deeper, stumbling with every step. At last, after walking for quite a while, he saw an area of untouched trees ahead. It seemed there was nothing here except for the forest. Su Yi breathed a sigh of relief for no apparent reason and was about to turn back when he noticed something unusual in the corner of his eye. "Who''s there?!" Su Yi shouted, whipping his head around. Behind a large tree, he spotted a large hand was sticking out in his line of sight, as if someone were lying there. Su Yi swallowed hard and lightened his steps as he slowly walked over. He loudly called out, "Come out! I can see you!" There was no response from behind the tree. Su Yi had reached the front of it, and with one last deep breath, he suddenly jumped out! In the middle of his jump, Su Yi saw what was behind the tree, and his face instantly turned pale with fright. His weak legs gave way as he landed, and he collapsed to the ground. Behind the tree, a headless corpse lay sprawled on the ground, its severed head lying on one side and facing Su Yi, eyes wide open in death. Blood tinted the earth beneath the body a reddish-brown, and a pungent smell hung in the air. "Aaaah! It''s a d-dead, a dead body!!!" Su Yi screamed in terror. Scrambling backward on all fours, he stammered, "A dead body, a dead body, a dead body! I-I need to report this to the authorities! "It must be him! He must be the one who did it! What was his name again? Right, it was Ye Beizhi, its Ye Beizhi! How dare he murder someone? How dare he murder someone!" Chapter 143 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Five) Chapter 143 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Five)Baili Guchengs underestimation of his enemy led him to fall into Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhis trap. The ambush came abruptly, and that silver serpent was already about to strike the tip of Baili Guchengs nose in the blink of an eye. He swiftly shifted his stance, leaning his body back and swiftly floated backward. The sword qi around him condensed intensely under the pressure of his internal qi, then collectively surged toward Yi Anzhi! The sword qi sliced through the air with a sharp, piercing whistle. Faced with the oncoming torrent of sword qi, Yi Anzhi remained unperturbed. The silver serpent in his hand closed in on Baili Gucheng, shadowing his every move. The silver serpent''s body continued to tremble, with a chilling gleam flickering from its head, as if it were flicking its tongue. Baili Gucheng lowered his head slightly, focusing on it. That was no serpent! It was clearly a long and slender soft silver sword! The overwhelming sword qi instantly engulfed Yi Anzhi, but strangely, the moment the energy touched his body, it flowed around him like a stream around a rock, sliding off his sides and dissipating in the distance, as if it had never existed. Baili Gucheng looked on in shock and suspicion, only to see Yi Anzhi curl his lips into a smirk and slowly lift his gaze toward him. "Impending Sword Baili Gucheng, I already told you... Im also a swordsman." As soon as he finished speaking, Yi Anzhi twisted his wrist, the silver serpent sword quivered as its speed abruptly accelerated. It was headed straight for the space between Baili Guchengs eyebrows! Seeing the silver serpent thrust toward him, a sharp light flashed in Baili Guchengs eyes. He lifted his unsheathed sword with the utmost accuracy, blocking the silver serpent soft sword. Yi Anzhi looked into Baili Guchengs eyes behind the sheathed sword. His gaze was filled with a mix of mockery and arrogance. Then, Baili Guchengs voice reached him. "Do you think... that can be called wielding a sword?" "Hm?" Yi Anzhi was shocked by what he heard. The next moment, he felt a surge of force in his hand as Baili Gucheng twisted his sword downward, pushing the soft sword aside. Yi Anzhi tried to neutralize the force with his sword and was about to go on the offense again, but Baili Gucheng was no longer in front of him. Baili Gucheng tapped the ground lightly with his toes, soaring into the air as if carried by the wind. Yi Anzhi looked up to see torrents of sword qi gathering around Baili Gucheng, his white hair and robe billowing as he looked down at him from above. "That''s not how you wield a sword." Baili Guchengs voice drifted into Yi Anzhis ears. Sword qi began to swirl around the blade in his hand, forming a massive sword of pure sword qi. Yi Anzhi stabilized himself as he felt an intense surge of pressure. The strong winds generated by the coalescing sword qi made his robes billow loudly. He spun his soft sword in a flourish and said, "If a sword can kill, then it is a good sword. Impending Sword, youre too arrogant. Others may fear your sword qi, but I dont!" With that, Yi Anzhi charged into the sky, hoping to reach Baili Gucheng before he could fully gather his sword qi. Facing the rapidly approaching Yi Anzhi, Baili Gucheng neither dodged nor avoided, only tilting his head slightly as he declared, "So even a firefly dares to challenge the brilliance of the full moon. Now, whos truly the arrogant one?" As Yi Anzhi drew close, there was no longer any room to dodge. Baili Guchengs eyes suddenly flared, and he brought the giant qi sword down upon Yi Anzhi! "Today! Ill show you how to properly wield a sword!" The silver serpent soft sword and the colossal qi sword collided in an instant. Under the immense pressure, the soft sword in Yi Anzhis hand vibrated intensely, letting out a sharp, mournful whine. Yi Anzhi clenched his teeth, furiously channeling his internal qi, ignoring the incoming sword qi, determined to deliver his thrust! Boom! Hisssss The sword qi passed through Yi Anzhi and slammed onto the plaza floor, sending dust and stones flying. At the same time, the silver serpent soft sword pierced through Baili Guchengs left shoulder, and a bloody flower bloomed on his white robe. Qi Zongbi had been watching from a distance all along. He forced his eyes shut as the sword qi crashing into the ground stirred up a massive gust, filling him with astonishment. Baili Gucheng furrowed his brow, his eyes filled with doubt. In front of him, Yi Anzhi still maintained the posture of his previous thrust. The heroic-looking man''s clothes were shredded with various-sized cuts from the sword qi, giving him a somewhat ragged appearance, and traces of blood seeped out from beneath his clothes. However, this was far from the outcome he had expected. "Heh... Impending Sword Baili Gucheng..." Yi Anzhis eyes still gleamed and he smirked, saying, "I already told you, I don''t fear your sword qi. What else do you have?" Baili Gucheng was genuinely puzzled. He had clearly seen earlier that Yi Anzhi as slippery as an eel. The sword qi seemed to encounter some resistance as it passed through him, sliding right past his body with barely any damage... but if he could truly ignore my sword qi like Alluring Elegy Yang Lu, then where did the wounds on his body come from? Baili Gucheng didn''t understand what was going on, but there was clearly no time for deeper thought. The soft sword was still embedded in his shoulder, and Yi Anzhi flicked it upward, clearly intending to cut through his throat. Baili Gucheng pulled back, cautiously extending his sheathed sword. Sword qi gathered into a single, star-like point on the sheath, as sharp as any blade. Yi Anzhis soft sword was still stuck in Baili Guchengs shoulder. If he tried to attack Baili Gucheng at his current range, he would undoubtedly be struck by Baili Guchengs counterattack. Faced with the sheath aimed at his chest, a flicker of fear passed through Yi Anzhis eyes, and he quickly withdrew his soft sword to defend himself. Baili Guchengs attack had merely been a probe. The soft sword barely tapped the sheath, knocking it aside. Seizing the opportunity, Baili Gucheng retreated a step, creating some distance and standing with his sword poised. Baili Gucheng raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "It seems youre not as unafraid of sword qi as you claim." Yi Anzhi steadied himself, giving his soft sword a shake, flicking a few droplets of blood from its blade. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impending Sword, dont waste your breath. Its yet to be seen who will be victorious." Baili Gucheng chuckled lightly, a trace of disdain appearing on his face. A voice came from behind Baili Gucheng. "Hes not actually unafraid of sword qi." It was Yang Lu. She had been observing Yi Anzhi from the beginning, and now she finally had her answer. "Ive heard there are rumors of a famed swordsman among the Heaven-rankers known as Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi, an expert who wields a soft sword. Now that Ive seen him, there is indeed some substance to the rumors." Baili Gucheng frowned slightly as if somewhat displeased. "Hes also considered a swordsman of note?" Yang Lu chuckled softly. "Its not that hes fearless of sword qi. Its simply that he practices the soft sword and has mastered the method of dissipating strength with softness. Nine-tenths of its force is dispersed when your sword qi touches his body, so the remaining portion cant really harm him." "But still..." Yang Lu glanced at Yi Anzhi not far away, noticing the gloomy expression on his face, but she continued spilling his secrets without giving him any regard. "But isn''t there that saying? Sheer strength can overwhelm any skill." Yi Anzhi suddenly laughed, looking up at Baili Gucheng. "That girl behind you has a good eye, but its a pity. Im afraid you dont have the strength to overcome my skill." "How arrogant." Baili Gucheng frowned slightly. He softly said to Yang Lu, "What are you waiting for?" Yang Lu was startled to hear this. She understood Baili Gucheng''s meaning perfectly. At the moment, Qi Zongbi was standing at the entrance of the Heavenly Divination Shrine by himself. "Well then..." Yang Lu had been concerned about Baili Guchengs injuries, so she had been staying behind him to provide backup. Hearing him urge her on, she bit her lip and said, "Take care, then." "So fussy," Baili Gucheng murmured quietly. Chapter 144 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Six) Chapter 144 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Six)Qi Zongbi was too far away to hear what Baili Gucheng and the woman behind him were saying, but when he saw the woman with an umbrella stalk toward him, he knew it couldnt be anything good. "Stay put!" Yi Anzhi had heard Baili Gucheng and the womans conversation clearly and knew Yang Lus intentions. Seeing Yang Lu attempting to bypass him and head straight for Qi Zongbi, he grew anxious and raised his sword to intercept her. Whoosh! A surge of sword qi grazed past Yi Anzhis ear, blowing a few strands of his hair loose and forcefully stopping him in his tracks. "Where are you going?" Baili Gucheng asked. Yi Anzhi didnt even look back, thrusting his sword behind him. Baili Gucheng dodged to the side, but Yi Anzhi had no intention of lingering in the fight. Seeing that his strike failed, he prepared to chase after Yang Lu. Baili Gucheng quickly extended his hand, grabbing Yi Anzhi by the collar. Yi Anzhi grew increasingly agitated, and furiously kicked at Baili Guchengs stomach. Baili Gucheng brushed aside the oncoming leg with the pommel of his sword, using the force to leap up and deliver a fierce knee strike toward Yi Anzhis nose. Yi Anzhi tilted his head to dodge and seized the opportunity, stabbing his soft sword straight at Baili Guchengs chest with deadly precision! Clang Yi Anzhis soft sword struck Baili Guchengs sheathed sword, sparking a small shower of embers. Baili Guchengs left hand remained firmly on Yi Anzhis collar. At that moment, his right hand suddenly knocked aside the soft sword and slashed down directly toward Yi Anzhis forehead! Yi Anzhi took a sharp breath, Baili Guchengs grip held him fast, and gave him no chance to escape. In desperation, Yi Anzhi punched Baili Guchengs abdomen and twisted his shoulders, tearing his robes with a sharp rip. Finally free, Yi Anzhi didnt spare Baili Gucheng another glance. He pushed off with his foot, launching in pursuit of Yang Lu. But no sooner had he leaped into the air than his ankle was suddenly gripped tightly again. Below him he heard Baili Guchengs hateful voice demand, "Get down here!" The two renowned swordsmen were locked in an unusual battle. One aiming to escape and the other would not let that happen, so they had clashed multiple times in just a few breaths. In their urgency, neither bothered maintaining their lofty demeanor as martial arts experts. Their scuffle was filled with grabs, kicks, tugs, and stomps, looking no different than a street brawl. At this point, Yang Lu was already close to Qi Zongbi. Qi Zongbi saw the umbrella-carrying woman had fixed her gaze on him and striding over, nearly breaking into a run. Since Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi, who had promised to protect him, was entangled by Baili Gucheng, Qi Zongbi realized it was dangerous to be watching the fight. After witnessing the overwhelming power of Impending Swords attack, he didnt think he stood a chance against this seemingly delicate, beautiful woman who accompanied him. "Run! Do you want to die?!" A loud shout came from afar, snapping Qi Zongbi out of his daze. He realized that it was Yi Anzhi impatiently reminding him as watched them fight. Qi Zongbi turned and ran, intending to escape into the Heavenly Divination Shrine. Yang Lu was already close to Qi Zongbi. Seeing him fleeing, she shifted her body and leapt into the air, and shouted, "Dont run, old scoundrel!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her lotus-like feet were poised to stomp down on his head. At this critical moment, a dark figure shot out from the entrance of the Heavenly Divination Shrine, colliding heavily with Yang Lu! Bang! Caught off guard, Yang Lu took the blow head-on. She was thrown far back and rolled halfway across the plaza before she could steady herself. Cough, cough Yang Lu furrowed her delicate brow, barely lifting her head before seeing a pair of feet clad in black cloth shoes appear before her. Before she had time to recover, a look of confusion had just flashed across her eyes when one of the feet swiftly kicked her and sent her flying again. Yang Lu winced in pain, coughing up a mouthful of blood while airborne, when a familiar voice reached her ears. "My dear junior sister... Why didnt you heed your senior brothers advice? Why insist on coming here to throw your life away?" Yang Lus eyes flew wide open, her gaze filled with shock and fury. She looked up to see Ah Sans face wearing a cold, indifferent smile. She furiously screamed, "You filthy animal! Its you?!" Ah San ignored her confusion, and raised his lustrous black umbrella over his head. "Those who dont listen... deserve to be punished," he declared. With that, he slammed the umbrella down toward her! Boom!!! Yang Lu was blasted back down to the ground with a thunderous impact that seemed to make the entire plaza shake. The loud noise caught the attention of Baili Gucheng and Yi Anzhi. When Baili Gucheng turned around, he saw Yang Lu lying motionless in the center of the square, it looked like her survival was uncertain. "Huh?!" Baili Guchengs mouth opened wide, as though his words were stuck in his throat, unable to escape. "Yang... Yang Lu" "Impending Sword! What are you looking at?!" Behind him, Yi Anzhi leaped down from the air, his soft sword glinting with a cold light as it pierced the air, shooting toward Baili Guchengs heart! "Get lost!" Baili Gucheng roared in fury. Without even turning his head, he spread his arms wide and with a powerful surge, a massive wave of sword qi burst out from his body like a tsunami! Yi Anzhis eyes widened in terror; the sword qi was even more ferocious than before. He knew he couldnt take it head-on, yet he was unable to evade the huge area the sword qi encompassed either. In his panic, he only managed to shield his face and head before the violent sword qi swallowed him whole! He felt as if he were in a sea of sword qi, caught in the surging tide, his body helpless as the currents tore him this way and that. Agonizing pain spread across his entire body, and it was only after what felt like an eternity that his back finally hit solid ground. Yi Anzhi groaned, feeling pain in every inch of his body. He opened his eyes with great effort, only to realize he was now dozens of zhang away from Baili Gucheng... the massive surge of sword qi had blasted him out of the fight. "What... is he?" Fear gripped Yi Anzhis heart... he had never seen such terrifying sword qi. Baili Guchengs hand creaked as he gripped the sword hilt tightly, his gaze fixed unrelentingly on Ah San in the square. His eyes were bloodshot with rage, showing that he was at the height of his fury. The sword qi swirling around him intensified, spinning faster, emitting a high-pitched whine. "Ah! San!" In the face of Baili Guchengs wrath, Ah San maintained his casual, carefree demeanor, a cold smile still playing across his lips. He spread his hands, saying, "Impending Sword... How did I not see before that you were such a fool? Hahahaif Id known you were so intent on dying, I might as well have sent you on your way that day" "The one whos going to die is you!" Baili Guchengs shout echoed like a thunderclap as the sword qi around him suddenly transformed into thousands of razor-sharp blades. The dense torrent of swords surged forward like a furious dragon, charging straight at Ah San! "Heh, still a fool!" Ah San sneered, opening his black umbrella swiftly, he hurtled directly toward Baili Gucheng to meet the oncoming storm of swords! Chapter 145 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Seven) Chapter 145 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Seven)Ye Beizhi flicked his wrist and blood slid off his blade, leaving a red line on the ground. Lin Jiulao''s head lay nearby, his eyes fixed in a blank but lifeless stare. Ye Beizhi sheathed his blade and left without a second glance at Lin Jiulaos corpse. He stepped over the chaos left in his wake and proceeded along the previous path. The earlier fight had likely alerted those above, and he was only halfway up the mountain. It was best to finish the climb quickly. As he continued upwards, the path grew narrower, and the weeds between the stone slabs became thicker, proving this place saw few visitors. The mossy stone steps made the path slippery and even more difficult to navigate. Clang. Clang. Clang A rhythmic metallic sound echoed from further up the path. Ye Beizhi paused and looked up. As the metallic sounds grew louder, an old man walked into view. The old man had graying hair and his back was slightly hunched, yet his steps on the mossy path were steady. Although he seemed to take one gradual step at a time, he was before Ye Beizhi in no time. Only now did Ye Beizhi see that the metallic sound came from something the old man was holding. The old man held a peculiar seven-chi-long weapon that was two heads taller than him in his hand. The jet black central haft of the weapon seemed to be neither made of metal nor wood. It carried a faint sheen from years of use. Each end had a smaller crescent blade pointing outward, with cloth strips wrapped around the handles behind each crescent blade where the weapon was gripped. Each crescent shaped blade had three iron rings embedded in their spines respectively. The previous clanging sound seemed to be how the imposing weapon announced its presence. Ye Beizhis pupils narrowed, his expression growing serious as he realized the weapon he was up against. "The Qiankun Sun-Moon Blade..." "Heh heh..." The old man grinned. "A young hero with keen eyes. Not many can still recognize this weapon these days." Ye Beizhi said nothing more, but knowing the weapon, he understood his predicament all too well. Scarce few knew the Qiankun Sun-Moon Blade and even fewer could truly wield it. The weapon was as difficult to wield as the Fangtian Halberd[1], and those who mastered it were undoubtedly experts. Ye Beizhi stood as still as a spear, and his muscles grew tense. Though the man before him appeared to be an old man with a hunched posture, Ye Beizhi felt as if a towering mountain was blocking his path. Ye Beizhi stared into the old mans eyes. "You''re in my way." The old man chuckled and waved his hand. "Young hero, youve misunderstood. Im not here to stop you." Puzzled, Ye Beizhi furrowed his brow slightly. "I came here," the old man said, "To discuss a little something with you." "Hm?" The pressure intensified Ye Beizhis heart, and he remained wary. "Its nothing serious. I just want to"the old man cupped his hands toward Ye Beizhi, a sudden surge of murderous intent in his eyes"borrow your head for a while." As he spoke, the old man swung his Sun-Moon Blade in a wide arc, covering Ye Beizhi in its reach. The blades cold gleam swept horizontally, slashing toward Ye Beizhis waist. Ye Beizhi had always been on guard against the old man. The moment the old man attacked, Ye Beizhi moved as well, his Tang blade unsheathed instantly, slashing downward toward the old mans forehead. The Sun-Moon Blade was swung horizontally, but the Tang blade came down directly and slightly faster. If the old man insisted on following through with his attack, his head would be cleaved in two. The old man grinned, pulling back his blade and dodging Ye Beizhis strike. "Impressive move, young hero. The younger generation always surpasses the old. Let''s see what you can do today." Ye Beizhi looked down and saw a slit in the fabric of his left waist. It had been cut open by the gust trailing the Sun-Moon Blade''s swing. If he had reacted even a fraction slower, he would have been cleaved in two. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old mans huge blade had to travel a far greater distance than Ye Beizhis own downward slash, yet even so, Ye Beizhi had almost been killed by that initial stroke. This could mean only one thing... The old man was far faster than him. Ye Beizhi swallowed, his heartbeat quickening. It had been a long time since he had felt trepidation like this. The old man still wore a welcoming smile. He cupped his hands and said, "Young hero, I forgot to introduce myself earlier... how rude of me. I am the Heaven-ranker Sand Scourer, my name is Fu Yiran. You may call me Old Man Fu... but perhaps you wont have a chance to call me that." Ye Beizhis pupils contracted again as his mind raced. Heaven-ranker? How could that be possible? How could someone of such skill be just a Heaven-ranker? But Old Man Fu didnt intend to give Ye Beizhi more time to think. With a shake of his Sun-Moon Blade, the iron rings clinked together, with a clear clang. He said, "Young hero, since I came here with a duty to fulfill, I wont hold back!" As he spoke, Old Man Fu leapt up, gripping the Sun-Moon Blade horizontally with both hands. He spun in midair, bringing the blade down diagonally toward Ye Beizhi! In the blink of an eye, Old Man Fu was already above Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhis right hand quickly reached back, instinctively grasping the hilt of his Tang blade in a reverse grip and slashing upward! Dong! The clash of weapons exploded in his ears. Ye Beizhis lower body sank as he felt numbness in his right hand, nearly unable to withstand the force. He was completely stunned! Who would have thought this frail-looking old man''s frame hid such impressive power? Coping with the impact, Ye Beizhis mind faltered for an instant. He heard the sound of wind tearing through the air and glanced over to see a knee growing larger in his vision. With a dull thud, the knee landed squarely on his forehead, and his head jerked back uncontrollably, carrying the rest of his body backward with it. He landed hard, his back skidding across the ground. His mind was foggy and his vision blurred. His back began to sear with a burning pain. Ye Beizhi had no idea where Old Man Fu was, but he knew that the formidable old man wouldnt give him any time to recover. He pushed off the ground with great effort, intending to flee into the forest. After just two steps, a cold glint flashed at the edge of his vision. He immediately ducked and rolled. Whoosh! The slicing wind grazed the top of his head. Ye Beizhi looked back and saw that a tree as thick as his waist next to him had been cleanly severed, the cut as smooth as a mirror. Old Man Fu stood behind him, holding his long weapon with both hands. Ye Beizhi''s skin crawled when he saw the old man smiling at him. Seeing Ye Beizhi looking back, the Sand Scourer Fu Yiran announced, "Stormqueller, there is no escape." 1. The fangtian ji (Chinese: ; lit. ''square sky ji''), was a weapon which had a spear tip with crescent blades on both sides.They had multiple means of attack: the side blade or blades, the spear tip, plus often a rear counterweight that could be used to strike the opponent. ? Chapter 146 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Eight) Chapter 146 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Eight)What is the jianghu? Ye Beizhi didnt know, nor had he ever thought about it. Hed only heard others say that the jianghu was a world of constant conflict, where grievances were settled with swords and blades. People died in the jianghu every day, just as new people entered it every day. As the Sun-Moon Blade fell upon him, he realized that perhaps he would be the next one to die in the jianghu. Ye Beizhi had never considered himself a person of the jianghu, nor had he ever felt like one. However, before he knew it, he had already set foot into it. Like a lost traveler without direction, he could only wander forward, following the path beneath his feet. He had never intended to enter the jianghu, never thought about stirring up any storms within it, and never wanted to die in it... Through it all, he kept struggling, fighting to survive. Though he didnt know why he kept fighting to survive, it was still better than dying. Dong His Tang blade swung out, deflecting the incoming Sun-Moon Blade. His wrist ached slightly, the rebound force from the clash was too strong. He was starting to lose his grip on the blade. Ye Beizhi knew well that the old man before him, named Fu Yiran, was faster, stronger, and more skilled than he was. He had desperately fought the old man for a long time, yet the old man showed no sign of fatigue. If this continued, his defeat was inevitable. If defeat and death were inevitable, then why did he still grip his blade tightly? Why couldnt he resist the urge to swing it again? Ye Beizhi suddenly found it somewhat amusing, as if asking the question. If life inevitably leads to death, then why live? Why indeed? Just like the journey he had struggled along to get here, was it just to struggle a little longer and then die quietly anyway? What was it all for? The hilt of his Tang blade was sticky, soaked in blood from the tear at the base of his thumb. The red cloth wrapping was darkened with blood that coated the original color. Ye Beizhi pushed it all aside. If not for the pain radiating from his thumb, he might not have realized how injured he was. His Tang Blade slashed through the air, each stroke building on the last and forming a continuous curtain of light. All he could do was try to defend himself against Sand Scourers relentless attacks. The Sun-Moon Blade hammered down on him from every direction, leaving Ye Beizhi with no opportunity to counter. Amidst the shimmering blade light, metal clashed against metal incessantly, and sparks flew wildly in the forest. Ye Beizhi hadnt expected to encounter a long weapon capable of such terrifying speeds. He knew the Sun-Moon Blade wasnt technically a blade; it should be classified as a spear or staff. That was precisely what made this man terrifying. In terms of speed, long weapons were naturally inferior to shorter weapons like blades and swords, let alone speed-focused weapons like daggers. In spite of common sense, the Sun-Moon Blade was like an extension of Sand Scourer''s body. His movements were both agile and precise, with an astonishing speed that left afterimages behind, forcing Ye Beizhi entirely onto the defensive. But Ye Beizhi was not Lin Jiulao. He didnt think, upon meeting someone stronger, that dying at his hands would be an honorable death. All he knew was that... when everyone who wanted to kill him dies by his blade, then no one could kill him anymore. Ye Beizhi had always lived by that principle, but now he suddenly realized something. It seemed his commander had forgotten to tell him... What should he do when faced with an enemy he couldnt defeat? *** Heavenly Divination Shrine, Chi Nanwei had never heard of this place, but she finally found it after asking for directions several times. Today she wore a simple linen dress that was hardly suitable for climbing, but her worry for Ye Beizhi made her ignore the steep path as she jogged up the stone steps. Sweat trickled down her temples, and Chi Nanwei began to run out of breath, her pace gradually slowing. She looked up, the path wound up to the mountaintop, still stretching out of sight. After a few more steps, she saw a somewhat familiar person sitting on the steps ahead. As she got closer, Chi Nanwei gasped in surprise, "Young Master Su!? Why are you here?" Hearing the shout, Su Yi instinctively looked up. Chi Nanwei then noticed the panicked state. There was fear and confusion in his eyes, his hair was disheveled, and his clothes were smeared with dirt and leaves. His luxurious official robe lay discarded at his feet, and he looked utterly disheveled. Seeing Chi Nanwei, Su Yi, who had been in a daze, widened his eyes, his expression growing increasingly fearful. Just as Chi Nanwei was about to ask more, Su Yi suddenly screamed, "Youre with him! Murderer! I... Im going to report this!" With that, he scrambled up the mountain path on all fours as fast as he could, leaving his official robes behind. Processing his absurd scream, Chi Nanwei felt a jolt in her heart. She was now convinced that Su Yi knew something, so she quickly reached out to grab him. Caught by his hem, Su Yi struggled frantically, kicking out at Chi Nanwei before resorting to rolling and thrashing about to break free. Unable to match his frantic strength, Chi Nanwei eventually lost her grip as he struggled free. Once freed, Su Yi clumsily scrambled to his feet, and frantically raced up the mountain while shouting, "Stay away from me! Stay away!" "Young Master Su! Wait!" Chi Nanwei grew panicked as well. She was relying on Su Yi to tell her where Ye Beizhi was, so she couldnt let him escape. She lifted her skirt and chased after him, calling out loudly, "Su Yi! Stop! I wont hurt you!" Neither of the two were particularly strong or fit, so they quickly slowed down in their race up the mountain. Su Yi was too scared to stop. He laboriously climbed upward, but each time he looked back, he could still see Ye Beizhi''s companion trailing him in the distance. He was scared enough to cry as he whimpered to himself, "Dont follow me... dont follow me... someone, please... save me..." Chi Nanwei had her hands on her waist and was gasping for breath. She had long since lost the energy to call out to Su Yi. She could only muster her energy and speed up as much as possible to catch up to the fleeing scholar. When she looked up again, Chi Nanwei suddenly saw Su Yi standing still on the stone steps ahead, his back facing her. Overjoyed, she thought he had finally exhausted himself and hurried to close the distance. "Hah... hah... Young Master Su..." Chi Nanwei, panting heavily, caught up from behind and reached out to grab his shoulder. "I told you, I wont" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her words abruptly stopped. Her words were stuck in her throat, unable to be spoken, as she stood there, staring blankly at the forest ahead. In the forest, Ye Beizhis body was covered in multiple wounds, blood freely pouring from his body. He was slumped against a tree, and his Tang Blade was tightly with a hand pinned under an old mans foot. The old man held a long weapon that pierced through Ye Beizhis left leg, nailing it to the ground. Chapter 147 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Nine) Chapter 147 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Nine)"Mm?!" Chi Nanwei covered her mouth tightly, trying to hold back her sobs, but her tears were already flowing uncontrollably. Ye Beizhis vision was starting to blur. He knew he was losing too much blood. He could clearly feel his strength draining bit by bit. His hand, gripping his blade, was pinned underfoot and unable to move, yet he still instinctively clutched the handle. With a sinking feeling he thought that even if his hand wasn''t pinned down, he might not have the strength to lift his blade anymore. It felt as if he had struggled for long enough. A large flag seemed to appear before his eyes, fluttering in the wind. The prominent character for "Mallard" was dyed a glaring red, as if stained with blood. Beneath the flag, his commander held the flagpole, looking over with a frown as if about to scold him again. Ye Beizhis mouth opened slightly, wanting to explain that he had tried, that he had struggled, but... he had given his all, and now, he couldnt even lift his blade. His battalion commander shook his head, then turned and gradually walked away. Ye Beizhi raised his hand, as if trying to grab onto something, but the image before him changed to Master Wu. Master Wu lay slumped amid the ruins of the escort agency, his chest collapsed in a bloody mess, blood seeping from his mouth and nose. His coarse clothes were dyed a fresh, glaring red. He was also looking up toward Ye Beizhi, his mouth opening and closing as if saying something. Ye Beizhi stared intently at Master Wu, wanting to hear what he was saying... but he just couldn''t quite make it out. "Stormqueller..." Another voice came from above. Ye Beizhi looked up... it was Old Man Fu, pulling his Sun-Moon Blade from the ground and aiming it at his head. "Ill be taking your head..." "Stop, stop!" "DUMMY!!!" Two voices shouted out nearly simultaneously. Ye Beizhi suddenly jolted! He would recognize that voice anywhere. He turned sharply and saw a tear-streaked face, that delicate yet filled with sorrow. Her beautiful, reddened eyes gazed at him, lips trembling. Ye Beizhi suddenly remembered what Master Wu had said to him that day... "My granddaughter Nanwei... I entrust her to you." After being interrupted, Old Man Fu turned and saw a man and a woman standing on the stone steps. They were both looking his way. The first shout had come from the messy scholarly-looking man. His hair was disheveled, and he was covered in mud, looking more like a refugee fleeing disaster than an erudite scholar. The earlier shout seemed to have taken all his courage as he now stood on the path, legs trembling and seemed barely able to keep standing. On the other hand, the woman was peculiar... After an inexplicable emotional scream, she stayed silent and simply stared blankly at Stormqueller Ye Beizhi. Old Man Fu glanced at the two, uninterested, and turned his gaze back to the man at his feet. But before he could raise his blade, the scholar said with a quavering tone, "I-I told you to stop!" Old Man Fu turned his gaze, glaring at Su Yi. "And who are you?" Under Old Man Fus glare, Su Yis heart went cold, but he still stammered out, "I-I... Put down the blade! We... we can talk" Old Man Fu pointed at Ye Behizhi as he asked Su Yi, "Do you two know each other?" Ye Beizhi held his breath, remaining silent. "That man... although he killed someone, the proper punishment should... should be left to the authorities," Su Yi stammered, "You, you cant..." His voice grew quieter as Old Man Fu stared him down. Eventually, he lowered his head, falling silent. "Whos this foolish kid?" Old Man Fu muttered, slightly confused. He raised his blade again, resolved to ignore the two onlookers and finish off Stormqueller once and for all. Just as he was about to strike, he heard the young woman cry out, "Dummy! Are you going to leave me all alone too?!" Bang! Old Man Fu was momentarily stunned by the shout. His vision blurred, and suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his abdomen as he was sent flying into the air! With Chi Nanwei''s distraction, Ye Beizhi finally broke free. He planted his left hand on the ground, sweeping his right hand in a graceful arc with his Tang Blade, aiming at the airborne man! Clang! The Tang Blade struck the haft of the Sun-Moon Blade, sending sparks flying. Even though his first strike had been deflected, Ye Beizhi quickly reversed his grip, bringing the blade upward in a powerful slash aimed at Old Man Fus lower body! Old Man Fu hadnt expected Ye Beizhi to be so aggressive even though the young man''s body was at its limits. Seeing the blade approaching at a terrifying rate, Old Man Fu gasped, snapping his legs together as he twisted his body midair to dodge, landing on the ground a short distance away. Seeing Ye Beizhi drive back Old Man Fu, Chi Nanwei hurried over to support him. Ye Beizhi subtly avoided her hand. Without turning around, he said, "Leave." Chi Nanweis hand paused midair. She stared at Ye Beizhis back in shock, and deliberately said, "I wont." Ye Beizhis body stiffened. He turned to look at Chi Nanwei, his gaze filled with a complicated emotion as he said, "Go up and wait for me." Chi Nanwei bit her lip, finally nodding in agreement. "Hurry." Ye Beizhi turned back, seeing that Old Man Fu was already looking their way. "You''re nothing but a cornered rat fighting back, Stormqueller! Why dont you just surrender!" Old Man Fus anger surged, he had thought he had settled things, yet hed been thwarted at the last second. He brought his Sun-Moon Blade around to bear, preparing to engage again. Chi Nanwei had only just started to walk away. Ye Beizhi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, lifted his Tang Blade, and charged toward Old Man Fu. In an instant, the two were locked in combat again. Knowing she couldnt help by staying, Chi Nanwei quickly returned to the mountain path. Looking up, she saw Su Yi still standing there, blankly admiring the fight. Irritated, she gave him a push. "Run! Are you just going to stand here and wait for him to kill you?!" "Huh... huh?" Su Yi seemed still in a daze. He turned to look at Chi Nanwei, his expression blank. "W-what?" Chi Nanwei raised her eyebrows, glaring at him. "Do you, a scholar, think you can join in? A blade can cut anyone. If youre not careful, youll lose your life any minute now. Im going... I wont look after you." With that, she lifted her skirt and began running up the mountain. "A blade can cut anyone..." Su Yi shuddered, as if only now realizing he was watching two ruthless killers fight to the death. Hastily, he chased after Chi Nanwei and hollered, "W-wait for me!" They were close to the mountaintop by now, and after jogging a little further, they could see the end of the path at the summit. Chi Nanwei glanced back with some concern, hoping to see her companion on the path behind, but there was no one in sight. "Hah... hah... We finally... finally made it." Su Yi sat down on the stone steps as soon as he saw the end of the path, planning to rest a bit. He looked at Chi Nanwei and then smacked his forehead. "How foolish of me! Why did I follow you? I shouldve gone down the mountain to report a crime to the authorities!" Chi Nanwei, still panting, rolled her eyes at Su Yi and said, "Report to the authorities? You? Look at how you were just now, trembling like a leaf. Im afraid you would lose your nerve before you even made it down the mountain!" Su Yis face flushed red, and he closed his mouth, staying silent. He was well aware of how embarrassing his previous behavior had been, so he had no way to refute Chi Nanwei. Chi Nanwei dusted down her skirt. "Alright, lets head up the rest of the way once youve rested enough." Su Yi looked up at her, a little puzzled, and asked, "Arent you... worried about him?" Chi Nanwei, who had just stepped onto the stone steps, paused upon hearing his question. She stayed silent for a moment. Su Yi realized he might have said the wrong thing. He stood up, intending to comfort her, but Chi Nanwei suddenly said, "Theres nothing to worry about. He told me to wait at the summit, so... hell definitely come." Su Yis hand stopped midair, unsure of what to say. After witnessing how badly Ye Beizhi had been beaten, he couldnt understand where Ye Beizhis confidence came from, nor did he understand where Chi Nanwei''s faith came from. Boom! A loud crash exploded in the forest. Chi Nanwei and Su Yi quickly turned to look, only to see a figure streaking rapidly over their heads. When Chi Nanwei turned back, she instantly recognized the figure... It was Ye Beizhi. "Dummy..." Ye Beizhi lay at the end of the mountain paths stone steps, propping himself up with his blade to try to get up. Thud Behind Chi Nanwei, Su Yi fell back onto the ground in shock. "H-h-he..." Su Yi stammered, grabbing Chi Nanweis skirt in terror and pointing back in the direction they had come from. "H-hes coming!" Ignoring Su Yi, Chi Nanwei stepped forward, wiping her tears as she ran toward Ye Beizhi. On the mountain path behind them, a hunched old man climbed up step by step, holding the Sun-Moon Blade ready. Blood leaked from a wound on his abdomen, and his eyes were filled with bloodthirsty madness and killing intent, like a wounded wolf. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using a blade for support, Ye Beizhi tried to stand up several times, but he couldnt quite manage it. His vision blurred, and he saw a familiar outline running toward him. Soon after, he felt a familiar, soothing touch on his wounds, and his gaze cleared a bit. Chi Nanweis tear-filled eyes met his hazy eyes. She was biting on her lips so hard that they were bleeding, and her tears dripped onto his bloodstained chest. Seeing Ye Beizhi open his eyes and look at her, Chi Nanwei finally broke down, sobbing, "Dummy... I told you I didnt want revenge anymore... Why... why did you still come... Why didnt you listen to me?" Ye Beizhi, lying on the ground, slowly raised his hand as if to reach out and stroke her hair. Chi Nanwei took his hand and placed it against her face, but then she saw a change in his expression. In the next instant, she was pushed away! Clang! After Ye Beizhi pushed aside Chi Nanwei, he struggled to hold off the descending Qiankun Sun-Moon Blade, the veins in his right hand bulging with the strain. "Stormqueller!" Old Man Fus eyes were wide open, and the earlier warmth in his smile was gone, replaced by a ferocious expression. Blood from a large wound in his abdomen stained half of his clothing. He glared at Ye Beizhi and said, "That last strike you made was quite something. Care to try again?" Ye Beizhi gritted his teeth, struggling to hold on as he refused to reply. Old Man Fu''s arm muscles bulged, almost tearing through his sleeves. as he slowly pressed the Sun-Moon Blade down toward Ye Beizhi, the blade inching close enough to touch Ye Beizhi''s nose. "Stormqueller, what are you struggling for? Do you think you can leave this mountain alive?" Fu shouted again, applying more and more force with his weapon. Ye Beizhis eyes suddenly widened. He kicked at Old Man Fus ankle, swung his Tang Blade to the left, and quickly rolled aside. Bang! Sun-Moon Blade slammed onto the stone step near Ye Beizhis head, sending shards of stone that sliced bloody streaks across his face. "A futile struggle!" Old Man Fu roared, stepping toward Ye Beizhi before he could get up. Ye Beizhi had no choice but to roll aside once more, seizing an opening to slice at Old Man Fus legs! Old Man Fu leaped to dodge, swinging his Sun-Moon Blade down toward Ye Beizhi. Ye Beizhi quickly ducked, braced his hand on the ground, and leapt up. In his exhaustion, he stumbled as soon as he landed. Noticing an opportunity, Old Man Fu gripped one end of the seven-chi Qiankun Sun-Moon Blade with one hand and thrust it straight at Ye Beizhi! In desperation, Ye Beizhi hurriedly raised his Tang Blade in front of him. With a loud clang, the force of the thrust sent Ye Beizhi flying off the end of the narrow path! Ye Beizhi struggled to regain his footing. Feeling a heaviness in his chest, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Looking around, he saw that his surroundings had suddenly opened up, as if he had entered an open plaza. In the center stood a seven-story solitary building... the Heavenly Divination Shrine. "Hm?" Ye Beizhis eyes suddenly showed a look of confusion and surprise. He saw three people fighting on the other side of the square. A man with snowy-white hair was barely holding up under the other twos assault, narrowly avoiding danger. That figure looked very familiar... Upon second glance, Ye Beizhi realized that it was Impending Sword Baili Gucheng, who was supposed to be a thousand miles away in the desert! Baili Gucheng looked over at the same time. When he saw Ye Beizhi, his expression fluctuated before he suddenly shouted, "Stormqueller! Lend me your blade!" Chapter 148 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Ten) Chapter 148 - Sword That Rules Heaven and Earth (Part Ten)Earlier in the plaza. Ah San''s ambush caught Yang Lu off guard. She was swiftly knocked unconscious by Ah Sans heavy blows. Seeing this, Baili Gucheng grew furious, and the sword qi surrounding him intensified with his rage, forcing Tranquil Stream Yi Anzhi to retreat. Now, Ah San had to face the full might of Baili Gucheng''s rage. The thousands of sword qi swords transformed into a roaring dragon that rushed toward him. Ah San didnt dodge. Instead, he unfurled his giant black umbrella and charged straight at the dragon! In an instant, the two collided! There was no loud crash, no impact; there was not even a stray gust of wind. The moment the dragon struck Ah San, it disappeared without a trace! The head first, then the body, and finally the tail disappeared... It was as if the black umbrella was a giant mouth that swallowed the sword qi dragon whole. "What?!" Although he knew Ah San and Yang Lu trained under the same master, Baili Gucheng never expected that Ah San could completely negate his sword qi. Unlike with Yi Anzhi, who deflected the sword qi like flowing water, Ah San, caused the sword qi to vanish the moment it touched his body as if it had never existed. While Baili Gucheng was still in shock, a dark shadow loomed overhead. He looked up and saw Ah San propping the open black umbrella over a shoulder. Ah San looked at him disdainfully, descending from the air and likely trying to trap him inside. "Impending Sword Baili Gucheng, who gave you the courage to come here to die... and even bring my junior sister along?" Ah Sans words, filled with icy menace, drifted into Baili Guchengs ears. Hearing this, Baili Guchengs anger surged again. His forehead veins throbbed as he thrust his sheathed sword upward at Ah Sans foot, retorting, "And who gave you the courage to say such things to me!" The tip of the sheath shimmered with an intense sword qi that was condensed to its limit. But Ah San, as if he didn''t notice, stepped directly onto it. The moment his shoe touched the sheath, Baili Gucheng saw the sword qi wink out like a tiny flame extinguished underfoot. Baili Gucheng was stunned. Ah San stepped on the sheath tip with one foot, then lashed out with the other, kicking Baili Guchengs face with immense force and sending him flying. Ah San glanced sideways at Baili Gucheng, who had fallen not far away. "That was payback for that strike you gave me outside the capital," he said as he landed gracefully with the umbrella over his shoulder. Baili Gucheng picked up his fallen sword and silently stood up. "A grudge, huh? What a coincidence. I intend to repay one too." "Hm?" Ah San raised an eyebrow, then noticed Baili Gucheng staring intently at him. "Hmph, empty words." He closed the black umbrella, ran a few steps, and leapt, aiming to smash it down on Baili Guchengs head! Baili Gucheng remained motionless, the sword qi drifting aimlessly around him. As Ah San entered within three zhang of him, the sword qi fell apart instantly, like a block of butter under a hot knife. Just before the umbrella could strike, Baili Gucheng raised his sword, sheath and all, and struck it heavily against the black umbrella, deflecting it to the side and opening up Ah San who was in front of him. Ah Sans attack was neutralized, but he remained calm. He stepped forward, aiming a kick at Baili Guchengs forehead. Baili Gucheng quickly reached out with his left hand, grabbing Ah Sans ankle and attempting to slam him to the ground. With no leverage in mid-air, Ah San was about to hit the ground when he pushed off his left hand, twisted his body, and kicked Baili Gucheng hard in the chest with his other foot, forcing Baili Gucheng back several steps as he broke free. Ah San steadied himself, brushed the dust from his pants, and looked toward Baili Gucheng, who was rubbing his chest. "Heh, no more sword qi? What makes you think you have a chance like this?" "We''ll find out after we fight," Baili Gucheng pointed his sword at Ah San. "Come on!" "Arrogant fool." Ah San sneered, showing his sharp white teeth. "You must want to die." The two moved simultaneously, charging toward each other. One wielded a sheathed sword, the other carried an umbrella, and they collided in an instant! Bang! The sword sheath and black umbrella clashed heavily, then quickly separated. The air filled with a series of heavy thudding sounds as they exchanged blows in rapid succession. The sword sheath and umbrella bounced off each other repeatedly. Baili Guchengs sword technique was precise and varied, while Ah Sans use of the black umbrella, although appeared more clumsy, retained surprising agility. For a moment, they seemed evenly matched. While the two fought intensely, a shout suddenly came from behind Baili Gucheng! "Haiya!" As soon as the voice sounded, Baili Gucheng felt a chill behind him. Instinctively, he tried to shift to the side, but pain soon radiated from his right side. Looking down, he saw a thin, flexible sword emerging from under his arm, leaving a long gash along his right side. "Despicable!" Baili Gucheng cursed, swinging his sword behind him. Seeing the sword coming, Yi Anzhi quickly pulled back his blade and leapt away, showing no intention of staying in the fight. Ah San frowned slightly but said nothing, keeping his movements fluid. Taking advantage of Baili Gucheng turning around, he slammed the black umbrella heavy onto the man''s back. After being struck from behind twice in quick succession, Baili Gucheng was sent flying. He rolled a few times on the ground before stabilizing himself and putting some distance between the two attackers. "Despicable?" Yi Anzhi sneered from a distance, looking at Baili Gucheng. "Impending Sword, do you think this is some kind of honorable duel?" Ah Sans expression grew somewhat sullen, but he remained silent, watching Baili Gucheng from afar. Baili Gucheng, now half-kneeling with his sword, slowly held it horizontally in front of him, one hand on the hilt and the other on the sheath. In a low voice, he said, "My master once said that the greatest swordsmanship is the type that can defeat the enemy... but you have twisted it." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yi Anzhis face immediately darkened. He straightened his flexible sword with a snap and rushed toward Baili Gucheng, shouting, "You dont get to teach me how to use a sword!" Baili Gucheng didnt lift his head, ignoring the rapidly approaching Yi Anzhi, as he continued, "A sword is noble, imbued with pure and righteous force." As he finished speaking, an awe-inspiring aura suddenly erupted from Baili Gucheng. Clang! The sword in Baili Guchengs hand flashed from its sheath! The aura shook Ah Sans composure, and his face changed. He immediately shouted at Yi Anzhi, "Get back!" He didnt need the reminder; as soon as he sensed Baili Gucheng''s aura change, Yi Anzhis confidence wavered. He hurriedly stopped and retreated. Ah San remained in a battle-ready stance, but that powerful aura vanished within moments, as if it had all been an illusion. "Hm?" Ah San was taken aback and examined Baili Gucheng. He was staring blankly at his drawn sword, standing motionless. Even the turbulent tempest of sword qi surrounding him seemed to have weakened until it was barely as strong as a breeze. Yi Anzhis face flushed with anger and shame. "Impending Sword! Are you messing with me?!" he cursed and charged forward with his sword again. He moved faster in his fury, with a momentum as if he would never retreat again. Ah San felt a twinge of doubt, unsure what Impending Sword Baili Gucheng was up to, but he followed closely behind Yi Anzhi. A look of confusion filled Baili Guchengs eyes as he glanced up to see the two rapidly approaching. A hint of panic appeared on his face, and he looked like a novice holding his sword; he seemed unsure of how to wield it and was struggling to defend himself. Seeing Baili Gucheng falter, Yi Anzhi felt reassured and mocked him once more, "Impending Sword, did you learn to wield sword qi just to tickle me? It feels quite pleasant on my skin! Look closely, and I will teach you how to wield a sword!" Baili Gucheng was momentarily stunned by Yi Anzhis taunt, but then the look of confusion faded from his eyes, and his mind cleared. He quickly realized what had gone wrong. When he drew his sword earlier, he intended to make a desperate attempt, following the techniques in Concealed Sword Art to use the move, Seeking Immortality. However, something went wrong, and the swords momentum vanished as soon as it appeared. With Yi Anzhis remark, things suddenly made sense. The problem lay in the sword qi itself. The Concealed Sword Art nurtures the sword through qi, allowing the sword to develop its own qi over the years. He couldnt expect to use the Seeking Immortality technique with just any random sword, especially one that lacked years of cultivation. It would be nothing more than an ordinary sword technique without the accumulated qi. This revelation left a bitter taste in Baili Guchengs heart. He realized he was caught in a hopeless situation... If he wanted to use Seeking Immortality to turn the tide, he would need to draw his own sword that he had tirelessly cultivated over years. The problem was... he couldnt draw it. If he could draw it, he would not be in this predicament in the first place! In Baili Guchengs moment of distraction, Yi Anzhi seized the opening. His flexible sword lashed out like a whip, wrapping around Baili Guchengs sword. Yi Anzhis eyes gleamed as he pulled back forcefully! Crack! The ordinary sword shattered, breaking into countless glittering fragments that scattered in the air. Seeing that Baili Gucheng was weaponless, Ah San seized the moment and swept his black umbrella at Baili Guchengs waist. Realizing the danger, Baili Gucheng quickly discarded the broken hilt, reached back with his right hand, and pulled out his sheathed sword just in time to block Ah Sans powerful strike. "Your reflexes arent bad! How about you show us your sword?" Yi Anzhi continued to provoke Baili Gucheng, which only added to the snow-white haired man''s frustrations. Clang! As soon as Yi Anzhi finished speaking, a loud metallic clash suddenly echoed from the other side of the square. Only Baili Gucheng, facing that direction, could see it. He glanced over, and his expression shifted from surprise to puzzlement, then to disbelief, before finally settling on exhilaration. Ah San, noticing Baili Guchengs rapidly changing expression, wondered what he had seen. Baili Gucheng''s shout reverberated across the plaza! "Stormqueller! Lend me your blade!"